%■ ■ 



\ ^o* ; ; ~%-S 



& °^ 




H G 



















^ ^ 



A^ 



9^ ^T* 













J </"V 




>- *%. 






^ 9* 



- 



9 \\ 



& 



*< o 



$> ^ 






w 



<$ % 

# * '„ 



* ° 







$9* 



:%: 



\ <?■ 















s? 






q\J 









\> * ' * » /■ ^ 



= ^ -• 





l^- %> 











# 



^ % 







„t> °- 



.:•' , .■.*% 



% ", 



c b. "i 




%.*+ 



^ \ 




^ 










^0^ 











(V * ' " y *<£ 






A SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 



OF THE 



UNITED STATES 



OF AMERICA, 



EROM THE EARLIEST DISCOVERIES TO THE PRESENT TIME. 



,-/ 



wr n. Mcdonald, a. m., 

Principal of the Male High School of Louisville, Kentucky, 



J. S. BLACKBURN, 

Principal of "Alexandria High School," Virginia 



BALTIMORE: 

GEORGE LYCETT, 33 N. CHARLES STREET. 

1SG0. 



Ens 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1SG9, by 

Mcdonald & blackburn, 

In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United Stales 
for the District of Maryland. 



INNES A COMPANY, 

PRINTERS 



,23* 



PREFACE. 



The authors of the following School History of 
the United States, having long felt, as practical 
teachers, the need of such a text-book upon the sub- 
ject as would more fulfy supply the wants of educa- 
tion in the South, have prepared the present work 
for that purpose. They know that the public arc 
already supplied with quite a number and variety of 
school books upon the subject, but they do not think 
that any of these meet the demands of the present 
occasion. 

For, in all the School-histories hitherto published, 
events have been presented from a Northern stand- 
point, and, consequently, the South has been some- 
times neglected, and more frequently misrepresented. 
We endeavor to correct this by giving equal prom- 
inence to the history of our own section, and by a 
mere statement of all the facts, without selecting 
and arranging them with a view to propagate cer- 
tain opinions. 

Moreover, wc think that we have added to the 
value of our book as a School-history, by not en- 
cumbering it with the narration of numerous inci- 



IV PREFACE. 

dents of only local importance, which serve only to 
perplex the memory of the student, and to distract 
his mind from the more important portions of the 
History. 

Instead of dividing the History into arbitrary 
"Periods," we have simply narrated it as a whole, 
dividing the chapters into sections of such con- 
venient length as to assist the teacher in assigning 
lessons. 

We think also that we have improved greatly on 
other text-books, by breaking the Sections into 
Paragraphs (with appropriate headings in large 
print), which will serve to fix the attention and add 
to the interest of the young student. 

We claim no originality in the composition of the 
History, but, having bestowed several years' labor 
in examining and comparing a number of histories 
upon the subject, we feel confident in saying that 
no statement is contained in our History that will 
not bear the closest scrutiny. 

As this is the first School History of the United 
States ever published by Southerners, we hope that 
teachers will give it a fair examination, and will 
introduce it into their schools. 
August 10, 1SG9. 



CONTENTS. 



TAGE 

CHAPTER I. American Aborigines, 1 

Section 1. Indian Characteristics and Traditions 1 

Section 2. Indian Mounds and Fortifications 4 

Section 3. Manners and Customs of the Indians 8 

Section 4. Government, Religion, &c, of the Indians 11 

CHAPTER II. Tue Discovery op America, 15 

Section 1. Early History of Columbus 15 

Section 2. The Voyage of Discovery 19 

Section 3. Discoveries of other Navigators '„2 

Section 4. Ferdinand de Soto, and other Adventurers 2(i 

CHAPTER III. English Attempts to Colonize, 30 

Section 1. Raleigh's Attempt 3 j 

Section 2. Settlement at Jamestown 31 

Section 3. History of the Settlement— continued 38 

Section 4 History of the Settlement— continued 4L 

Section 5. History of the Settlement— continued 4i 

Section 6. History of the Settlement— continued 4'j 

CHAPTER IV. Colonization op New England, 48 

Section 1. The Puritans. Landing of the Pilgrims 43 

Section 2. Puritan Government 51 

Section 3. Settlement of Rhode Island, and New Hampshire 52 

Section 4. Settlement of Connecticut. Pequod War 54 

CHAPTER Y. Maryland and Delaware, 57 

Section 1. Grant to Lord Baltimore. Settlement of Maryland 57 

Section 2. Rebellions in Maryland. Founding of Delaware 61 

CHAPTER VI. Virginia from 1641 to 1680, 64 

Section 1. Virginia opposes the Parliament Cavalier Immigration.. G4 

Section 2. Oppression of Parliament. Land Grants. Indian Outrages, G7 

Section 3. Bacon s Rebellion 70 

Section 4. Berkeley's Cruelty. English Oppression. Population 73 

CHAPTER VIT. Colonization op New York, 76 

Section 1. Dutch Settlement. Conquest by the English 7fi 

Section 2. New York City. The Five ^Nations. Tyranny of James II. 79 

Section 3. Administration of A.ndros. Civil War In New York S3 



VI CONTENTS. 

TAGE 

CHAPTER VIII. Pennsylvania, 87 

Section 1. History of William Fcnn. His Settlement ST 

Section 2. History of the Colony CI 

CHAPTER IX. Colonization of North Carolina, , ... 94 

Section 1. First Settlement Rebellions 91 

Section 2 War with the Tuscaroras Separation of the Colonics 93 

CHAPTER X. Colonization op South Carolina, 100 

Section 1. First Settlement. War with the Spaniards and Indians 100 

Section 2. Arrival of French Huguenots. Eice cultivated. Indian Wars 103 

CHAPTER XI. Colonization of Georgia, 10G 

Section 1. Oglethorpe's Settlement. Indian Treaties.... 10fJ 

Sections. War with the Spaniards. Government of the Colony 110 

CHAPTER XII. New England Confederacy, 113 

Section 1. Charters revoked. Puritanic prejudices 113 

Section 2 Intolerance of the Puritans 116 

Sections. Death of Cromwell. The Regicides. The Charters confirmed 118 

Section4 King Philip's War. Government of Andros 121 

Section 5. Witchcraft in Xew England 121 

Section (3. Cod Fisheries. Capture of Louisburg 12 3 

CHAPTER XIII. The Mississippi Valley, .128 

Section 1. Discoveries in the West. Marquette's Explorations 123 

Section 2. La Salle's Explorations. Founding of Xew Orleans 131 

Section 3. The Xatchez Tribe. Chickasaw War 1C4 

CHAPTER XIV. Commencement of the French War, . . .137 

SectionI. Hostile Acts of the French 137 

Section 2. Early Life of George Washington 139 

Section 3. Contest for the Post at Pittsburg 144 

Section 4. Colonial Defensive Union. Arrival of Braddock- 146 

Section 5. Braddock's Campaign 14? 

Section 6. French War — continued 151 

Section 7. French War — concluded 155 

CHAPTER XV. Cause of the Revolution, 157 

Section 1. Feelings of the Colonist3. Reception of the Stamp Act. . . . 15? 

Section 2 Contest between Parliament and the Colonies 1(5*2 

Section 3. Contests between Parliament and the Colonies — continued 107 

CHAPTER XVI. Commencement of the Revolution, . . .172 
Section]. Action of Continental Congress. Events in Massachusetts. 172 

Sections Battle of Lexington. Revolt of the Colonies ;?? 

Section 3 Battle of Bunker Hill Appointment of Washington 1S1 

CHAPTER XVII. Revolution — continued, 180 

SectionI. Organization of the Army. Expedition into Canada ISO 

Section 2 The War in Canada Evacuation of Boston 19.2 

Section 3. Attack on Charleston- S. C. Declaration of Independence. . 196 

CHAPTER XVIII. Revolution— continued, 201 

SectionI Campaign on Long Island. Capture of Xew York 201 

Section 2 Campaign in Xew Jersey 205 

Sections. "Articles of Confederation." Capture of Philadelphia.... 210 



CONTENTS. Vll 

TAGE 

CHAPTER XIX. Revolution — continued, 21G 

Section 1. Invasion of Eurgoyne 216 

Section 2. Burgoync's Surrender 220 

Section 3. Treaty with France. Evacuation of Philadelphia 223 

CHAPTER XX. Revolution — continued, 248 

Section I. Massacre of "Wyoming. Military Expeditions 22S 

Section 2. Campaign in Georgia and South Carolina 233 

Section 3 Campaign in South Carolina. Arnold's Treason 237 

CHAPTER XXI. Revolution — continued 212 

Section 1. Greene's Campaign in South Carolina 212 

Section 2. Surrender of Cornwallis 248 

Section 3. Peace Declared. Naval Operations. Army Disbanded — :5t 

CHAPTER XXIL Formation op the Constitution, and Wash- 
ington's Administration, 250 

Section 1. Convention of 1737. Provisions of the Constitution 25'J 

Section 2. Provisions of the Constitution — continued. Washington 

Inaugurated '-<J1 

Section 3. Financial Measures. Indian "War... 2G3 

CHAPTER XXIII. Administrations op Washington, 

and Adams, 271 

Section 1. Party Spirit. Disturbance with France. Jay's Treaty 27L 

Section 2. Treaties. Adams Inaugurated. Death of Washiniton — 273 

CHAPTER XXIV. Administrations of Jefferson, 

and Madison, 232 

Section 1. Jefferson Inaugurated. Purchase of Louisiana, War with 

Tripoli. . . : 232 

Section 2. Death of Hamilton. Trial of Burr. Difficulties with England 237 
Section3. Inauguration of Madison. War declare! with England... 29L 

CHAPTER XXV. Madison's Administration. Was of 1812, 206 

Section 1. Hull's Campaign. Naval Operations 293 

Section 2. Invasion of Canada. Discontent in New England SCO 

Section 3. Harrison's Campaign in Ohio i-03 

Sec iton 4. Perry's Victory. Proctor s Defeat 307 

CHAPTER XXVI. Madison's Administration. War of 1812, 310 

Section 1. Campaign of 1813 on the Frontier of N ew York 310 

Section 2. Close of Campaign. Cockburn's Depredations 314 

Section 3. Jackson's Campaign against the Indians. Naval Operations 318 
Section 4. Operations on the New York Frontier (i811) 322 

CHAPTER XXVII. Madison's Administration. War of 1812, 32G 

Section 1. McDonough's Victory. Capture of Washington S'G 

Section 2. Naval Operations (1814). Hartford Convention 330 

Section 3. Battle of New Orleans. Peace. U. S. Dank. Tariff 333 

CHAPTER XXVIII. From Monroe to Van Buren, . . . . 340 
Section 1. Monroe Inaugurated. Purchase of Florida. Missouri 

Compromise 310 

Section 2. Protective Tariff. Indians removed to the West 3i3 

Section 3. Seminole War. Nullification by South Carolina. National 

Bank Controversy 317 

CHAPTER XXIX. From Van Buren to War with Mexico, . 35-t 

Section 1. Financial Affairs. President Tyler 354 

Section 2. Rise of the Mormons . History of Texas 3;8 

Sections Texan War. Annexation of Texas Negotiations with 

Mexico 3151 



V11L CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

CHAPTER XXX. Polk's Administration. War with Mexico, 3G5 

Section 1. Taylor's Campaign on the Rio Grande. Capture of Monterey 3 5 
Section 2. Conquest of California. Battle of Buena Vista Capture 

of Vera Cruz 3.0 

Section 3. Scott's Advance, and Capture of Mexico. Treaty 375 

CHAPTER XXXT. Administrations of Taylor, Pierce, and 

Buchanan, SSI 

Section 1. Settlement of California. Compromise of 1850 331 

Section 2. Repeal of tlie Missouri Compromise. John Brown Raid. . . 3S5 

CHAPTER XXXII. First Year of the Sectional War, . .391 

Section 1. Origin of the War 391 

Section 2. Election of Lincoln. Secession of the Cotton States £91 

Section 3. Peace Conference. Fall of Fort Sumpter. Proclamation 

of Lincoln 391 

Section 4. Secession of Virginia. Mob in Baltimore. 400 

Section 5. Invasion of Virginia. Jefferson Davis, President 403 

Section G. The Advance to Manassas 407 

Section '7. First Battle of Manassas 410 

Sections. Price's Campaign in Missouri 415 

Section 9. Naval Expeditions. Battle of Leesburg. Of Belmont — 417 

Section 10. Capture of Fort Donelson. Battle of Shiloh 422 

Section 11. Roanoke Island. The "Virginia" 4:5 

CHAPTER XXXIII. Second Year of the War, 427 

Section 1. Fall of New Orleans. Butler. Advance of McClellan 427 

Section 2. Jackson's Valley Campaign. Attack on McClellan 431 

Section 3. McClellan's Retreat. Advance against Pope 4.4 

Section 4. Maryland Campaign. Bragg's Advance into Kentucky — 438 
Section 5. Emancipation Proclamation. Battle of Fredericksburg. 

Siege of Vic.^sburg 412 

CHAPTER XXXIV. Third Year of the War, 446 

Section 1. Battle of Chancellorsville. Dea'h of Stonewall Jackson — 415 

Section 2. Pennsylvania Campaign . Fall of Vicksburg 419 

Section 3. Admiral Semmes. Battle of Missionary Ridge. Biot in 

New York 453 

CHAPTER XXXV. Campaign of 1864, 456 

Section 1. Call for Federal Troops. Banks' Expedition. Fort Pillow. 455 

Section 2. Grant's Advance upon Richmond 459 

Section 3. Grant's Mine. Butler's Attempt. Sheridan Defeated 432 

CHAPTER XXXVI. Campaign of 1864 — continued, . . 4C6 

Section 1. Early's Campaign. The "Alabama" sunk 463 

Section 2 Sherman's Georgia Campaign 4 9 

Sections Sherman's Advance through Georgia, South Carolina, and 

North Carolina 472 

CHAPTER XXXVII. Campaign of 1865, and Administration 

of Johnson, , . . 4TG 

Section 1. Capture of Richmond Surrender of Confederate Armies. 47G 

Section 2. Assassination of Lincoln. Reconstruction Measures 431 

Sections. Congressional Reconstruction. Impeachment of Johnson. 

^Eleouon of Grant 4S3 



SOUTHEEN SCHOOL HISTQKY 

OF TH E 

UNITED STATES. 



CHAPTER I. 

AMERICAN ABORIGINES. 



SECTION I. 



GENERAL CHARACTERISTICS. 



1. When America was first explored by the adven- 
turous European, it was found peopled with a race 
as singular in their appearance, customs and charac- 
ter, as the country which they occupied, was rich 
in natural wonders. 

In whatever direction the white man journeyed, 
whether along the seaboard or through the plains and 
forests of the interior, this same race of Red men was 
encountered. True, there was an apparent diversity 
in language, and in many other respects, but the 
general characteristics were the same. The differ- 
ence between those tribes found within the present 
limits of the United States and those dwelling on 
the fertile and sunny plains of Mexico, was indeed 
striking. The former were as wild and savage as 
the beasts which they hunted for a precarious subsist- 
ence ; while the latter dwelt in cities, and possessed 
many of the arts and comforts of civilized life. 

From their resemblance to the inhabitants of East 
India, they were called Indians, and have retained 
that name ever since ; though there is little evidence 



2 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

of their having come from that country. Indeed, 
neither the savage nor the semi-civilized Indians, 
have much knowledge of their past history. 

INDIAN TRADITIONS. 

2. As the art of writing was unknown to them, 
they depended entirely upon tradition for informa- 
tion concerning their origin. This was, however, a 
poor dependence. For, their legends were not only 
absurd, but contradictory. One account brought 
their ancestors from the East, another from the West. 
The majority, however, concurred in asserting that 
the Indians were the Aborigines, and were sprung 
from the bowels of the earth. How this was done, 
is variously told. One account declared that the In- 
dian progenitors came out of the earth by means of 
the root of a large vine. Another most gravely 
avers that their distinguished first parents, once 
upon a time, used to live in a cave, and that one day, 
having accidentally discovered a stray beam of light, 
they followed its course, and thus reached the sur- 
face of the earth. 

nOW THE INDIANS MIGHT HAVE COME HERE. 

3. The difficulty of accounting for the presence of 
the Indian in this country, has induced some persons 
to affirm that he is not a descendant of Adam, but is 
sprung from an Indian ancestor. This, however, is 
contraiy to the teaching of the Bible, and cannot be 
received ; more especially as there are many imagin- 
able ways by which the Indians might have come to 
America. 

Between America and the continents of the East- 
ern hemisphere, small islands, at intervals, may be 
found, forming quite a practicable route for persons 
in small boats. 

This is especially true of the Pacific ocean, which 
is seldom visited by violent storms. 

And then, it is not improbable that some of the 
numerous vessels, which must have been carried out 
to sea within the last three thousand years, were 
driven upon the continent of America. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 3 

.Recent nautical discoveries, too, show that long 
voyages might have been made, without oars or sails, 
down the currents of ocean streams which flow 
across the deep. 

THE WAY BY BEURING's STRAITS. 

4. Since the northwest corner of this continent is 
separated from Asia by a narrow belt of water, it is 
the more generally received opinion that the Indians 
took that route ; for it is nearly always frozen over, 
and the journey could have been accomplished with- 
out the aid of boats or favoring breezes. 

DID THE ANCIENTS HAVE ANY IDEA OF AMERICA? 

5. It is the opinion of some that America was first 
reached by way of the Atlantic. Many years before 
the birth of our Saviour, bold navigators had ven- 
tured through the straits of Gibraltar and sailed 
round the southernmost cape of Africa. Hanno, 
a Carthaginian, is said to have left the shores of Af- 
rica behind him, and sailed westward for thirty days. 
This occurred about 800 B. C. Many of the ancient 
writers thought that far beyond the western boun- 
daries of the known world, was an undiscovered 
country, filled with mighty mountains and rivers, 
and peopled with a race of giants. Here, they said, 
Neptune, the father of Atlas, had once reigned for nine 
thousand years, and thence had come and conquered 
the greater portion of the Eastern hemisphere. 

The masses of the ancients sincerely believed 
that, beyond what they termed the pillars of Her- 
cules, lay nothing but uninhabitable regions of fire 
and ice, possessed by the most frightful monsters. 
The learned men of those times, however, thought 
differently. They believed in the existence of an 
undiscovered continent lying somewhere in the waste 
of waters, beyond the Ultima Thule of human dis- 
covery. 



SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Whom did the white man find in America? What were the 

general characteristics of the aborigines? In what respect did 
they differ ? What did the white man call them all ? Why ? 

2. What did the Indians know of their ancestry ? Did the accounts 

conflict? Mention some of them. 

3. How did the Indian first come to this country? Was he a 

descendant of Adam? How do you know that? How might 
he have come to this country ? 

4. Show how he might have come by Behring's Straits. 

5. What was the ancients' idea of America? What did Hanno 

do? What did the ancients think was beyond the Pillars of 
Hercules ? Did the philosophers and common people agree in 
this opinion ? 



SECTION II. 

DTD ANY RACE PRECEDE THE INDIAN SAVAGE? 

1. That the majestic rivers and fertile valleys of 
America should, for thousands of years, have beheld 
no human faces but those of ignorant and brutal bar- 
barians, seems inconsistent with the fitness of things. 

And when we consider certain facts, recently 
brought to light, relating to the past history of this 
continent, we arc inclined to the opinion that, prior 
to the advent of the race of savages encountered by 
the Europeans, another people dwelt in America. 
It might have been another but more civilized branch 
of the same stock — perhaps the Aztecs of Mexico, 
or the Incas of Peru. Unquestionably, however, 
another people at some distant period of the past — 
perhaps when Joseph dwelt at the court of Pharaoh; 
or when Moses was wandering with the children of 
Israel in the wilderness, — trafficked along the streams 
and cultivated the fertile valleys of this country. 
Of the truth of this, the following facts are worthy 
of consideration : 

REMAINS OF ANCIENT POTTERY. 

2. Many specimens of pottery, found buried in the 
earth, indicate a style of workmanship not inferior 
to the best of the present age. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 

At Nashville, Tennessee, a circular vessel, resting 
on a rock, twenty feet below the surface of the earth, 
was recently found. 

Large pieces of earthenware, and fragments of 
vessels of uncommon size, as well as urns of a supe- 
rior kind, have also been discovered lying embedded 
far down in the bosom of the earth. 

THE LANCASTER MOUND. 

3. In Ohio, not long since, a mound, fifteen feet 
high and one hundred and fifty in circumference, was 
opened. Within, was found a furnace of unhewn 
stone. Upon this rested an earthen vessel contain- 
ing twelve skeletons, several of which had strings of 
beads and shells hanging to them. The bottom of 
the vessel looked as if it had been exposed to the 
action of fire, and, beneath it, was a large quantity 
of charcoal and ashes. 

THE NATCHEZ MOUNDS 

in Mississippi, was a group arranged apparently for 
defensive purposes. 

Upon the broad top of one, rose other smaller 
mounds. An opening in the middle of this led to a 
hidden spring, from which a besieged garrison might 
have procured a supply of water. Around, too, the 
base of the same, were traces of an ancient ditch, 
like that with which feudal lords used to encircle 
their castles. 

There are also traces of roads leading to this for- 
tress, and, not far from it, many curious weapons 
have been dug from the bowels of the earth. 

All over the North American continent, mounds of 
a like character have been discovered, but they 
abound more in the South and West than in the 
North. 

THE REMAINS OF ANCIENT WALLS AND FORTIFICATIONS. 

4. It is, however, the ruins of ancient cities and 
forts, which most strongly attest that a people well 
acquainted with the mechanical arts, and in many 
respects civilized, once occupied this continent. 



b SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

The character of these structures, to be inferred 
from their ruins, proves that the architects and 
builders were expert, while the magnitude of the 
scale upon which they were apparently constructed, 
shows that the co-operation of many hands was 
necessary. 

Near Newark, Ohio, at the junction of the two 
branches of the Muskingum river, are found the 
traces of fortifications, built centuries ago. 

On the east side is a square fort containing twen- 
ty acres. This is connected by covered ways with 
the river, and communicates with another fort of a 
circular form, situated about a mile and a half fur- 
ther south. From this point, proceeding westward, 
is an ancient highway, having on each side the traces 
of strong walls, and, reaching at the distance of four 
miles, two other forts. Thence, running southward, 
traces of parallel walls are found, making towards 
other similar fortifications, the evidences of which, 
at intervals, are seen for a distance of thirty miles. 

The progress of discovery on this subject is con- 
stantly bringing to light new facts, and the opinion 
is beginning to prevail, that the North American 
savage was not the first settler of this country. 

RUINS OF CENTRAL AMERICA AND MEXICO. 

5. It is in Central America and Mexico, that the 
most interesting ruins are found. In those regions, 
the civilization of the ancient Americans seems 
either to have culminated, or there to have last pre- 
served its vitality. 

The city of Mexico alone contains two thousand 
mounds of pyramidal form, while in numerous other 
places are found many still more wonderful monu- 
ments of the past. They are fragments of finely 
sculptured columns, statues of idols, vast altars, im- 
mense edifices, massive aqueducts and roads, said to 
have been the best in the world. 

In the 15th century, when the Spaniards first en- 
tered Peru and Mexico, they found the country well 
tilled, the roads in good repair, and, at intervals, love- 
ly villages and grand cities. The inhabitants pos- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 7 

sessed a regular system of government and religion, 
and were acquainted with many of the arts and 
sciences. At the same time it was discovered that 
they had made little progress in the art of war, al- 
though brave, patriotic, and loyal. 

Hence a mere handful of Spaniards overthrew the 
government and conquered the country. 

WHO WERE THE MEXICANS? 

6. The Mexicans and Peruvians were, in all prob- 
ability, the descendants of the first settlers of the 
American continent. Their ancestors, perhaps, com- 
ing from the table land of Asia, the cradle of the 
human family, migrated in an opposite direction 
from that taken by the successive hordes which 
swept over Europe. They were, probably, driven 
eastward by causes similar to those which drove our 
ancestors towards the shores of the Atlantic. They 
reached the American continent, at first, in the north- 
ern part, and, for a long time, sojourned in that vast 
area now occupied by the United States. Afterwards, 
tempted by the mild climate and fertile valleys of 
the South, or perhaps harassed and pressed by fresh 
hordes from the North, they gradually migrated to- 
wards the equator, and, in the rich plains of Central 
America and Mexico, established the government, 
and erected the temples, which the Spaniards found 
upon their arrival. 

The national annals of Mexico state that the pro- 
genitors of the nation came from the North about 
the sixth century. The truth is, however, that no one 
knows where they came from, and it is almost as 
probable that they came from the South as from the 
North. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Are the Tnd'mns the aborigines of America? What reason is 

there for thinking the contrary? When might another people 
have lived here ? Were these last civilized ? 

2. What remains are found buried in the earth? How do they 

compare in workmanship with those of the present day ? What 
was found at Nashvitle, Tennessee? 



8 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

3. Describe the Lancaster mound. What was found in it? Describe 

the Natchez mound? What was the apparent design of this? 
What has been found in it and in the country adjacent? In 
what part of the country are these mounds most numerous? 

4. What do the remains of ancient cities and walls testify ? Why ? 

What was found at Newark, Ohio ? Describe them. Were 
these works connected with others? Are other evidences of 
an ancient race daily coming to light ? 

5. What remains are found in Mexico and Central America? Did 

the Mexicans belong to the race of primitive settlers? What 
does the city of Mexico contain? What kind of roads and 
aqueducts had they ? What did the Spaniards find upon in- 
vading the country ? What did the Mexicans know of agri- 
culture, government, and the art of war ? Were they brave ? 
Were they easily conquered? 

6. Who were the Mexicans ? How did they reach the American 

continent? What do the national annals state ? Do we know 
anything for certain about them ? 



SECTION III. 

MANNERS AND CUSTOMS. 

1. The Indian race has many varieties, though 
to each belong general characteristics. All are 
more or less copper colored, having straight black 
hair, dark eyes, and high cheek bones. The chiefs 
are frequently noble-looking, and the women are 
sometimes beautiful. They decorate themselves 
with the brightest colors, and, to the eye of the Eu- 
ropean, present often a ludicrous appearance, with 
their persons flaunting and glittering with gay rib- 
bons and beads of every hue. Their garments, before 
coming in contact with the white man, consisted 
principally of the dressed skins of animals. Upon 
important occasions, — such as when a chief went in 
the character of an ambassador among strangers, or 
sought to excite the admiration of an Indian beauty 
— these skins were skilfully wrought with embroid- 
ery ; and this, with the graceful plume on the head, 
the gorgeous beads around the neck and limbs, would 
give the tall form of the ambitious chief a pleasing, 
picturesque appearance. The women, too, availed 
themselves of all the small arts to enhance their 
personal charms in the eyes of the Indian beaux. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 9 

For this purpose they would daub their cheeks with 
red paint, braid their hair in top knots, somewhat 
like the fashion of the present day, wear rings in 
their ears and noses, and cover their persons with 
all the tinsel they could possibly get. 

TLACES OF HABITATION. 

2. The Indian spent most of his time in the chase, 
or in warlike expeditions. On these occasions he 
was* exposed to the sun and storm alike, having no 
covering but his robe, and at night building fires to 
keep off the wild beasts. When at home, his dwelling 
consisted of a simple frame of poles covered with 
skins, in which he and his family resided. These 
houses were called wigwams, and could be taken 
down at a moment's notice. 

Such conveniences were quite necessary to a people 
who were constantly changing their places of abode 
for the purpose of finding fresh hunting grounds. 
Each tribe generally congregated in one or more 
villages consisting of these wigwams. 

FAMILY CIRCLE. 

3. The Indian father, at his fireside, was a despot, 
and a cruel one too. With the power to put away 
his squaw or punish her whenever he pleased, the wife 
was more a slave than a companion. She was com- 
pelled to plant the corn ; also to hoe and gather it. 
All the drudgery of cooking, nursing, and waiting 
upon her churlish and self-willed husband she had 
to perform, rarely getting a word of kindness to 
encourage her in this life of degraded bondage. 
When the family changed their place of abode, she 
had to carry on her back the baby and most of her 
household furniture. For his children the Indian 
entertained strong affection, and to save them from 
misfortune would cheerfully endure much. The loss 
of a promising lad was a severe blow, and, to redeem 
captive sons, fathers have been frequently known to 
suffer death at the stake. 

1* 



10 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

EDUCATION OF INDIAN BOYS. 

4. The principal and almost the only object aimed 
at in Indian education, was to prepare the youth for 
the arduous duties of the chase and war. They did 
not seek to improve their minds so much as to 
strengthen their character and instil those virtues 
which the Indian most admired. The only future, 
of either usefulness or fame, which an earnest Indian 
boy could look forward to, was that of signalizing 
his coolness and enterprise in the chase, or winning 
distinction by his bravery and dexterity on the field 
of battle. Hence all their youthful hopes and ener- 
gies were directed to these exploits, and they under- 
went the severest ordeals in order to fit themselves 
for this life. While yet a mere child, the boy was 
compelled frequently to fast for a day; and at twelve 
years of age, he had to pass a whole day without food 
or drink, his face being blackened during the fast. 
At eighteen, his manhood was acknowledged after be 
bad successfully undergone the following trial : 

With his face blackened, — which seems to have 
been an indispensable part of the ceremony in all 
these ordeals of suffering, — he was led far into the 
woods, where he was left without food as long as life 
could be so supported. He was then taken home 
and invested with all the rights of Indian manhood. 
In some few of the tribes, the youth were instructed 
in what were termed the history and institutions of 
their people. This amounted to nothing more than 
marvellous accounts of incredible events, located in 
some far distant land beyond the sun, whence it was 
gravely said, by the whole Indian race, their fore- 
fathers came. Indeed, the Indians seem incapable 
of handing down, from father to son, anything like a 
true account of their past. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. How did the Indian dress? What was the appearance of a 

well-dressed chief? Did the women use any ornaments? 
What was the appearance of an Indian belle ? 

2. In what did the Indian spend most of his time? What kind 

of a house had he for his family ? Was this kind suitable 
to a person of his roving habits ? Why ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 11 

3. What kind of a husband did he make? What were the duties 

of the wife? What was the business of the husband at home ? 
How did he treat his children ? Did he often show a strong 
affection for his child ? 

4. In what did the education of the Indian boy consist ? Did they 

aim to develope the faculties of the mind or certain traits of 
character? What was the ambition of the Indian youth? Was 
he subjected to any severe ordeals of suffering ? Mention one. 
Were any of the youth ever instructed in the legendary history 
of their race ? What did these stories generally amount to ? 



SECTION IV. 

HABITS AT HOME. 



1. Among the Indians, labor was considered de- 
grading to a warrior. Hence, he bothered himself 
little with getting wood, bringing water, or hoeing 
corn. His only business was to hunt and fight ; and, 
when he returned from any expedition, he would for 
days ensconce himself on a mat or skin, and smoke 
his pipe, and curse his wife if everything did not go 
on Avell. Strangers were never refused admittance 
into their rude and uncomfortable mansions. For, 
indeed, hospitality was esteemed among them as a 
great virtue. The guest was always supplied with 
the best the shanty afforded, and was expected, in 
turn, to eat heartily of what was set before him. 

INTELLECTUAL AND MORAL CHARACTER. 

2. While the Indian knew little of the mechanical 
arts, his ingenuity in emergencies was remarkable. 
His wants were few, and hard indeed were the cir- 
cumstances where they could not be supplied. His 
mind was untrained, and his memory stored with few 
of those numerous facts about common life, which 
every white boy of sixteen has in his possession ; 
yet he could use what little knowledge he had with 
great readiness. Though cunning and deceitful to 
his enemies, he was candid and faithful to his friends. 
He had a great regard for truth, and never believed 
a person who had once deceived him. 

If revenge was a sacred duty, so was fidelity to an 
acknowledged friend ; and though he was a cruel 



12 SOUTHEEN SCHOOL HISTORY 

and relentless foe, he was a tender and generous 
friend. 

Self-possession in a time of danger, was held in 
high respect by these children of the forest. Pa- 
tience and endurance, under severe suffering, distin- 
guished them above all nations. So great was 
their admiration for this virtue, that they some- 
times left off torturing their most hated enemies 
who exhibited it in a high degree. The Shaw- 
nee Indians captured a warrior of the Avantoocup 
nation, and put him to the stake. After having un- 
flinchingly suffered much torture, he told them with 
scorn, they did not know how to punish a noble 
enemy ; therefore he was willing to teach them and 
would confirm the truth of his assertion, if they al- 
lowed him the opportunity. Accordingly, he re- 
quested of them a pipe and some tobacco. As soon 
as he lit it, he sat down, naked, on the burning 
torches, and continued smoking without the least 
discomposure. At the sight of such wonderful in- 
difference to pain, his tormentors cried out with ad- 
miration, and one warrior, overcome with sympathy 
for such heroism, leaped up, and wanted to save 
him. It was too late, however ; the fire had done its 
work, and in a few minutes the victim had joined 
the Great Spirit. 

BUSINESS CAPACITY. 

3. In matters of business, the Indian was a mere 
child, never looking beyond the present hour. No 
amount of suffering from a want of provisions made 
him provide for the future. He had little sagacity 
in a bargain, though to gain some cherished object, 
uppermost for the time in his mind, he was a match 
for the sharpest Yankee. 

GOVERNMENT. 

4. Each nation was divided into tribes, and each 
tribe had its chief. This officer possessed authority 
almost entirely by his acknowledged superiority 
over all other candidates for the popular favor. His 



OF THE UNITED STATES- 13 

principal business was to preside in the war council, 
and to lead the advance on the field of battle. 

All differences between private individuals were 
settled by the parties themselves. Every Indian 
who had killed an enemy, was allowed a voice in the 
council of war. Whenever this body of distinguish- 
ed savages met, they first smoked some time in silence, 
as if carefully preparing what they had to say. 

After a while, the chief, or oldest warrior present, 
delivered his opinion, and then the others. The 
chief, being generally the most eloquent, as well as 
the most daring, usually had his own way. 

BURYING THE DEAD. 

5. As the happy hunting-ground was the heaven 
of the Indian, it was his dearest wish to have his 
arms laid by his side in the grave, that he might 
join the band of happy hunters in the spirit-land. 
Hence, the tomahawk, knife, bow and arrows of a 
warrior, were generally buried by his side. Some- 
times, liis dog and horse were killed, that their spirits 
might bear him company. Different tribes had dif- 
ferent modes of burial. Some laid the body on the 
ground, and erected over it a little house covered 
with sticks. Some placed the corpse in a sitting 
posture, upright in a hole, in the ground; while 
others hung the coffins in high trees, from the 
strange conceit that the grave was a prison and 
that the soul thus more easily ascended to the spirit 
land, when the body was lifted up from the earth. 

RELIGIOUS BELIEF. 

6. The Indians, in a great measure, obey the com- 
mand, " Thou shalt have no other gods before me." 
They worship one God, the creator and preserver of 
all things. And they thought that he was the source 
of all goodness and mercy. To them he was not a 
god, like the Jupiter of the ancients, subject to the 
same passions as men, and differing from them only 
in the extent of his power; but he was perfection 
itself, watching over his children with paternal care, 



^ 



14 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

and answering prayer, when it came from a brave 
and faithful heart. The American Indians had no 
idols, or temples. A few tribes, here and there, re- 
garded with a sort of superstitious veneration certain 
natural objects ; but it was because they considered 
them as representations of the Great Spirit. They 
do not think themselves and the white race descended 
from a common ancestor ; but believe that their Adam, 
their first father, was a Eed man. Hence, one of their 
chiefs, when told by a missionary, that through 
Adam all men were damned, replied that it might 
be true of the white people, but that the Eed men 
had nothing to do with it, since they were no kin to 
Adam. They had various traditions concerning the 
creation. That of the Chippewas is the most singu- 
lar. When their great Eed ancestor came into the 
world, he had neither bow nor arrow to kill game 
with, but lived on berries. When winter came he 
tried to make a snow shoe. After vainly trying, for 
some time, he abandoned the work in despair and 
went away. On returning, however, several even- 
ings in succession, he found that the work he could 
not perform had invariably progressed during his 
absence, and noticing always a little bird flying 
away upon his arrival, he suspected it of being con- 
nected with the mystery. After many vain efforts, 
he succeeded in capturing the bird, and it was at 
once transformed into a beautiful woman. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Was labor honorable with the Indian? Who did all the work? 

Were they hospitable ? What was always expected of the 
guest? 

2. What was the condition of the mechanic arts among them? 

What kind of knowledge had they? Were they self-reliant 
under difficulties ? What kind of friends and enemies did they 
make? Were they truthful ? What did they think of a liar ? 
Did they admire patience and endurance under suffering ? 
What instance is given of this? 

3. In matters of business what was the capacity of the Indian? 

When was he sharp in a bargain ? 

4. What kind of political organization had the Indians ? For what 

was the Chief chosen? What were his duties? Who was 
entitled to a seat around the council fire ? How was the coun- 
cil conducted ? Who generally controlled it? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 15 

5. What was the religious belief of the Indian ? What was gene- 

rally buried with him? How did he bury his dead? Why 
did he bury them sometimes in trees? 

6. Were the Indians idolaters? What was the nature of the great 

Spirit in whom they believed? Did they regard Adam as 
their ancestor ? What was the Chippewas' story of the crea- 
tion? 



CHAPTER II. 

TI1E DISCOVERY OF AMERICA. 



SECTION I. 

WHO DISCOVERED AMERICA ? 

1. The glory of having discovered America be- 
longs to Columbus. Several of the European nations 
have disputed his right to this distinction, and as- 
sert that America was discovered many years prior 
to the voyage of Columbus. The Welsh historians 
declare that Madoc, a famous prince of that country, 
crossed the Atlantic as early as 1170, and touched on 
the American shore. The Norwegians and Iceland- 
ers, also, claim the credit of this discovery. It is 
more than probable that America, especially the 
northern part of it, had been frequently reached by 
sailors before the time of Columbus. But either 
these never returned, or else, regarding the strange 
country as a desolate and barren waste in the north- 
ern part of the Eastern hemisphere, they paid no 
more attention to it. The mere accident of having 
been storm-driven to the coast of America, reflects 
credit upon no one ; and still less, if the opportunity 
which the event afforded, was not made use of in 
some way or other. The glory of Columbus rests 
upon the fact, that his superior intellect conjectured 
the existence of America, and that he had the reso- 
lution to brave unknown dangers in order to provo 
the truth of his conclusions. 



16 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

BIRTH AND EARLY LIFE OP COLUMBUS. 

2. Columbus was born at Genoa, about 1435. 
His father was a wool-comber, but gave his son the 
advantages of education, particularly in geography, 
mathematics, and astronomy. His natural fondness 
for a sailor's life prompted him, at the early age of 
fourteen, to abandon his quiet home, and to incur the 
dangers of the sea. Not long after this, we find 
him taking part in an engagement between a 
Genoese and a Yenitian vessel. His ship, the ' 
Genoese, caught fire, and he had to save his life by 
leaping into the waves and swimming ashore. A 
few years after this we find him settled in Lisbon, 
the centre of nautical enterprise at that time, and 
married to the daughter of a famous navigator. No 
doubt this connection had a good deal to do in awak- 
ening the powers of his genius. For eight or ten 
years after this, we find him engaged in various 
voyages to the Canaries, the Azores, and Iceland, 
places which were then the uttermost borders of the 
known world. Beyond these, the Greeks and Bo- 
mans had believed, was a boundless expanse of trou- 
bled waters, filled with dangerous reefs, and swept 
by perpetual storms. 

HIS REASONS FOR SUPPOSING THE EARTH ROUND. 

3. No evidence of the chaos of elements, as sup- 
posed to be on the confines of the known world, 
appeared to Columbus in his many voyages. He 
found the waters, beyond the farthest known islands, 
tranquil and deep as those which lay between them 
and Europe. 

His geographical researches suggested to him the 
rotundity of the earth ; and the more he investi- 
gated, the more he was convinced that such was 
the case. From this presumption, he concluded that 
there must be a continent on the opposite side of the 
earth, to balance those on the Eastern hemisphere. 
It might be a part of Asia. No one could tell, for 
Asia had never been circumnavigated. Many cir- 
cumstances confirmed him in this belief. Pieces of 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 17 

wood, with curious devices upon them and strangely 
carved, had been found in the unexplored ocean. 
Upon the shores of the Azores, whole trees had 
been washed from some distant Western country ; 
and once, there had been found the dead bodies of 
two men, entirely different in appearance from the 
natives of Europe and African 

IIIS EFFORTS TO OBTAIN AID. 

4. Firmly convinced of the truth of his opinion, 
he diligently set about seeking means to prove it. 
He first applied to the Government of Genoa. Here, 
his offers were flatly rejected, owing probably to the 
decline of commercial enterprise among this people. 
John II of Portugal, was next appealed to. His 
royal counsellors represented the scheme as wild 
and visionary, and Columbus" was refused again. 
His representations, however, influenced them to 
equip an expedition for discovery under another 
commander. He then sent his brother to Henry VII, 
of England. This monarch would in all probability 
have encouraged the enterprise and furnished the 
necessary aid, but Bartholomew was captured by 
pirates, and was so long on the way, that Columbus 
had gotten aid from another quarter before he heard 
from Henry. 

HE APPLIES TO THE KING AND QUEEN OF SPAIN. 

5. Disappointed on all sides, but with his spirit 
unbroken, once more he applies for aid — this time 
to the Government of Spain. It was so long before 
he could get a hearing, that he was compelled to 
earn a living for himself and family, in the interval, 
by making charts and maps. Ferdinand, at last, 
gave him an audience. Having listened to his pro- 
jects, he referred them to the scientific professors 
of the University of Salamanca; and by their ad- 
vice, pronounced them absurd and ridiculous. Isa- 
bella, wife of Ferdinand, and Queen of Castile and 
Leon, after repeated refusals, granted him an inter- 
view. She sent him a small sum of money (seventy 



18 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

dollars) to enable him to appear at Court. When 
Columbus laid before her his plans, and besought 
her, with eloquence, to seize the glory of giving to 
the world a new continent, she was touched by his 
enthusiasm and moved by his argument. The dan- 
ger of the enterprise, and the want of money to 
put it into execution, made her decline to furnish 
the requested aid. Columbus was now in despair, 
when the Queen, influenced by some of her counsel- 
lors, determined to raise the necessary means, if she> 
had to pledge her crown jewels. Columbus was 
commissioned as High Admiral and Viceroy of all 
the countries he might discover, and he hastened to 
Palos to fit out the expedition. Of course there 
was great difficulty in obtaining the necessary com- 
plement of sailors. The prospect of a voj T age be- 
yond the limits of human discovery, was by no 
means agreeable. The aid of the Queen was again 
called in, and by her assistance he obtained ninety 
men to man his small fleet of three vessels. The 
flag-ship alone had a deck, and was called the Santa 
Maria. The others, Pinta and Nina, were command- 
ed by two brothers, of the name of Pinzon. A 
year's supply of provisions was stored away. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. To whom belongs tbe glory of having discovered America ? Why 

to him ? Who claim to have discovered it before Columbus? Is 
it probable that navigatorshad ever reached America before the 
time of Columbus? Do they deserve any credit for their dis- 
covery? Why not ? 

2. Give an account of the birth and boyhood of Columbus. At 

what time of life did he leave home ? What incident of his life 
occurred shortly after this? Whom did he marry? Had this 
connection any influence upon his subsequent discoveries? 
What voyages did he perform in the following eighteen years ? 

3. What did he find to be the case on the outer limits of the ex- 

plored world ? What suggested the rotundity of the earth ? 
How came he to think there was a continent opposite to those 
on the Eastern hemisphere? What circumstances confirmed 
him in this opinion? 

4. To whom did he first apply for assistance? With what result? 

To whom next? With what result? To whom did he send 
his brother? Why was this effort fruitless ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 19 

5. To whom did he next apply ? How did he earn a living while 
waiting for an audience ? What was the result of his interview 
-with Ferdinand ? Who finally favored his enterprise? With 
what authority did Isabella clothe him? How did he raise a 
complement of sailors? Why would they not volunteer for 
the expedition? 



SECTION II. 



THE VOYAGE OF DISCOVERY. 



1. When the squadron was ready to sail, Colum- 
bus, with his officers and crew, solemnized their 
departure with religious services; and, committing 
themselves to heaven, took a melancholy leave of 
their friends. On the 3d of August, 1492, this 
little fleet left the harbor of Palos, to venture upon 
an unexplored waste of stormy waters. On the 6th 
of August, they came in sight of the Canaries. 
Among these islands they stopped about three weeks, 
in order to repair the Pinta and take in a fresh sup- 
ply of water. On the Gth of September, they set 
sail and left the known world behind. As apparently 
the last land of earth faded from their view, what 
must have been the feelings of those bold sailors, 
about to enter upon regions which their imagina- 
tions pictured full of strange and inconceivable hor- 
rors. Perhaps they strain their eyes to catch a 
glimpse of the leviathan of the deep, or shudder at 
the sight of each crested billow, lest it may be the 
brink of some bottomless whirlpool. As day after 
day passes by, and ever yet the same blue, beautiful 
expanse stretches out before them, they begin to lose 
a consciousness of danger, and to take pleasure in 
reflecting upon the grandeur of their situation. 

The stimulus of novelty, however, soon loses its 
power, and they begin to long for a return. A 
week of comparative pleasure is followed by one 
of painful anxiety, and the murmurs of the crew 
are loud and threatening. The action of the nee- 
dle, too, in no longer pointing towards the North 
star, increases thei"* apprehension. Columbus himself 
was perplexed, but not dismayed, at this apparent 



20 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

change in the laws of nature; for the variation of 
the compass was not then known. 

Explaining it to the satisfaction of his men, though 
not to his own, ho relieved their fears on this score. 
But, as the days rolled on, and still no land appeared, 
both officers and men insisted on returning. It was 
with the greatest difficulty that Columbus could pre- 
vent a mutiny. At last, when his powers of persua- 
sion were exhausted, when they no longer listened 
to his eloquence, or heeded his threats, he promised 
to return in three days, if within that time land did 
not appear. 

He felt warranted in making this promise, by the 
signs of land which now began to be visible. The 
water was more shallow ; flocks of birds were seen; 
and a curiously wrought staff had been picked up. 
Weeds, too, came floating by, different from any 
known to the voyagers. 

THE FIRST SIGHT OF LAND. 

2. During the night of the 11th of October, Colum- 
bus, whose anxiety would not let him sleep, thought 
he saw a light in the distance. It was moving, too, 
as if carried by some human hand. Others said 
they saw it, and now hope filled every breast. At 
three in the morning a gun from the Pinta, followed 
by a prolonged shout, announced the joyful tidings 
of land. At daylight, the expectant sailors stood 
peering through the gray dawn. Presently the 
sun arose, and, gilding the landscape with golden 
beauty, displayed to the astonished sailors a scene of 
rare and enchanting loveliness. The land was cov- 
ered with groves decorated with the gorgeous foliage 
and flowers of a tropical clime. Bed men, flaunting 
with feathers and glittering with rude embroidery, 
stood along the shore. The ships, they supposed, 
w T ere large sea-birds, while they regarded the Span- 
iards as visitors from the skies, or children of the 
sun. 

THE LANDING. (OCT. 12, 1402.) 

3. On the morning of the 12th of October, Colum- 
bus, richly attired in scarlet, with sword in hand, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 21 

first touched the newly discovered world. Kneeling 
on the beach, he kissed the land with tears and 
thanksgiving. When he had thus taken formal pos- 
session of the country, his followers rendered him hom- 
age as viceroy, regarding him with almost the same 
veneration as the savages did — who prostrated 
themselves at his feet. This first discovered land 
was one of the Bahama islands, and was called by 
Columbus, San Salvador. 

FURTHER DISCOVERIES AND THE RETURN. 

4. From San Salvador, Columbus sailed south in 
search of gold, which, the Indians said, was to be 
found in that direction. It was then that he discov- 
ered Cuba and Hayti, islands in the West Indies. 
On the 1st of January, 1493, having left thirty- five 
of his men as a colony at Hayti, he set sail for Spain. 
During the voyage a violent storm threatened to 
destroy his vessels. Fearing that the benefit of his 
discoveries might, by his death, be lost to mankind, 
he wrote an account of them on parchment, and, 
putting it in a cask, threw the latter overboard, with 
the hope that, by some lucky chance, it might reach 
Europe. The ships, however, weathered the gale, 
and, though much shattered, finally reached Palos in 
safety. Their distinguished reception compensated 
Columbus and his sailors for all they had suffered. 
Cannon thundered, and the air was rent with the 
shouts of an admiring populace. The king and 
queen loaded him with honor when they had heard 
his story and beheld the natives whom he had 
brought with him. 

THE SECOND VOYAGE, 

5. Columbus sailed again from Cadiz in September, 
1493, with quite a formidable fleet of seventeen (17) 
vessels and fifteen hundred (1500) men. Upon reach- 
ing Hayti, or Hispaniola, as he called it, he found 
that his little colony had been massacred by the 
Indians. He now erected a fort, and established a 
new colony there. Continuing thence his explora- 



22 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

tions, he visited Jamaica and the surrounding islands. 
But the sailors began to tire of their life. They 
expected to find gold mines and valleys of diamonds. 
Columbus was charged with being the cause of their 
misfortunes. His management was complained of, 
and his accusers so far listened to, that an unfriendly 
emissary was sent to investigate his conduct. Co- 
lumbus at once returned to Spain, and, pleading his 
cause in person before the throne, was again received 
into the confidence of his royal patron. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. How was the departure of the explorers solemnized? When 

did the fleet leave Palos? Where did they stop for three weeks, 
and for what purpose? When did they leave the confines of 
the known world? What must have been the feelings of the 
common sailors, when turning their backs on the last of land? 
When did their hearts begin to fail? Plow did Columbus re- 
assure them? Did the variation of the needle frighten them? 
What began to appear when their patience was nearly exhaus- 
ted? What promise did he make to the discontented sailors? 

2. When was land first discovered? Under what circumstances? 

What appearance did it present to their view? Were any 
people on the shore? How were they dressed? For whom 
did they take the Spaniards? 

3. What were the formalities of the landing? How did his men 

regard Columbus ? What island was this first-discovered land ? 

4. Whither did Columbus now sail? With what design? On this 

voyage Avhat islands did he discover? When did he set out on 
his return to Spain? What happened during this voyage? 
What was the character of his reception in Spain? 

5. When did he make his second voyage? With how large a fleet? 

What did he find upon reaching Hispaniola? Whither did he 
go from that place? Why did the sailors begin to tire? Of 
what was he accused? How was he acquitted and again 
restored to the confidence of his sovereign ? 



SECTION III. 

Columbus' third voyage and death. 

1. Columbus sailed on his third voyage in 1498. 
After coming near the South American coast and 
touching at the island of Trinidad, he returned to 
Hispaniola. He had not been long engaged here in 
regulating the affairs of the colony, when a Spaniard 
named Bovadilla arrived from the mother country, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 23 

with orders to supercede him. Bovadilla, instigated 
by his enemies, subjected Columbus to the vilest 
treatment, and sent him back to Spain with iron fet- 
ters on his limbs. The captain of the ship, indig- 
nant at this treatment of so great a man, oifered to 
violate the commands of his superior, and to remove 
the chains ; but Columbus refused, and said that he 
wished them to be buried with him. Upon his arri- 
val in Spain, he was at once arraigned before his sove- 
reign, and honorabty acquitted. The fair fame of 
the great discoverer was thus vindicated ; but he 
was left to pine away and die in poverty and want, 
while others were crowned with the laurels which 
he had won. He died at Yalladolid, in the 71st year 
of his age. 

TUE ORIGIN OF THE NAME, AMERICA. 

2. After the account of the discovery of Columbus 
was published, many other navigators were seized 
with a thirst for discovery. Among these was 
Ojeda, a Spaniard, who touched at the South Ameri- 
can coast in his voyage. In his company was a 
well educated and accomplished gentleman of Flo- 
rence, by the name of Amerigo Vespucia, who pub- 
lished an interesting description of the land he had 
visited. This being the first written account of the 
ISTew World, the continent of America took its name 
from that of the author, and has ever since retained it. 

JOHN CABOT AND HIS SON SEBASTIAN. 

3. In the year 1497 John Cabot, commissioned 
by Henry the VII of England to discover and oc- 
cupy new lands on the Western hemisphere, set sail 
for America. He first landed at Newfoundland, and, 
obtaining a few Indians and turkeys there, he returned 
to England with his captives. Shortly afterwards, 
Sebastian Cabot was sent out to discover a northwest 
passage to China. This northwest passage was 
supposed to be somewhere above the continent of 
America, and to pass through Behring's Straits. 
For more than three centuries, expedition has fol- 



24 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

lowed expedition, in search of this famous passage. 
Many have returned, but many have been lost, it is 
supposed, amid the icebergs of the North. Sebastian, 
appalled by the sight of towering mountains of ice, 
soon returned, and sailed southward along the 
American coast. Touching at numerous points as 
far south as Albemarle Sound, he took possession of 
the whole in the name of the English King. This 
was the basis of England's title to her American 
possessions. 

THE DISCOVERIES OF THE FRENCH. 

4. Tn 1524, Francis I, of France sent out Yerraz- 
zani, a Florentine sailor, to make discoveries and 
settlements for the benefit of the French crown. 
For, as soon as it was satisfactorily established that 
a new and fertile continent had been discovered in 
the Western hemisphere, the monarchs of Europe 
strove who should get the largest part of it. It was 
in that direction, too, that human enterprise tended. 
The restless spirit of adventure, always animating a 
large proportion of the Caucasian race, was excited 
by the tempting arena in this unknown country. 
Yerrazzani reached the American continent on the 
North Carolina coast. His crew gazed in wonder 
at the natives in their wild costumes of beads and 
feathers. Lounging beneath umbrageous trees and 
on banks of flowers, they seemed the savage lords 
of an enchanted land. 

Thence northward they sailed, and touched at 
Newport, and Ithode Island. From the last point 
they went to Nova Scotia, and thence home to 
France, without having made a permanent settlement 
anywhere. Jacques Cartier was the discoverer 
whose settlements furnished the basis of the French 
claim to a portion of North America. In 1534, he 
touched at Newfoundland. On Saint Lawrence day 
he discovered the gulf of that name. He made a 
second voyage in 1535, and discovered the river St. 
Lawrence. Ascending the stream, he reached the 
island of Hochelaga, and gave it the name of Mont 
Real, afterwards written Montreal. The country, he 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 25 

called New France. Having spent here a very un- 
comfortable winter, he returned in the spring, and 
did not hesitate to give a flattering description of 
the lands he had visited. 

THE FIRST SETTLEMENT OP THE FRENCH. 

5. In the sixteenth century, many attempts were 
made by the French to plant colonies on the shores 
of America. But the severity of the climate in the 
North, and the hostility of the Spaniards and Indians 
in the South, rendered all their efforts ineffectual. 
It was not till the beginning of the seventeenth cen- 
tury, that the first permanent French settlement was 
made. This was effected by De Montz in 1605, at 
Port Royal, Nova Scotia. Three years afterwards, 
the first permanent settlement in Canada was made 
by Champlain. He founded the city of Quebec, and 
discovered the lake of his name. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. When did Columbus sail on his third voyage? At what islands 

did he stop? What was he doing at Ilispaniola when Bova- 
dilia arrived? What did the latter come for? How did he 
treat Columbus? What did the captain of the shippmpose? 
What did Columbus say? What was the result of his trial? 
In what circumstances did he die? 

2. Explain the origin of the name, America. 

3. Who was John Cabot ? When was he first commissioned to make 

discoveries ? Give an account of his voyage. What was Se- 
bastian sent out for ? Where was this Northwest passaj. e sup- 
posed to be ? Has much interest been felt upon this subject for 
a long time ? Why ? What has been the result of all explora- 
tions in regard to it? Give an account of Sebastian's voyage. 

4. When and by whom was Verrazzani sent out? For what pur- 

pose ? Why Avere European monarchs sending expeditions of 
this sort? What other causes tended to send out companies of 
adventurers to the new country ? When did Verrazzani leave, 
and what did he see? Did he leave a permanent settlement 
anyAvhere? Who was Jacques Cartier ? Give an account of 
his voyage? What did he discover? What did he call the 
country he discovered? 

5. When did the French succeed in making a permanent settlement 

in America? By whom, and when, was this accomplished? 
At what point ? By whom, and when, was the first permanent 
French settlement made in Canada? 
2 



26 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

SECTION IV. 

PONCE DE LEON. 

1. Spain was far ahead of the other nations of 
Europe in making discoveries in the New World. 

Ponce de Leon, one of her noblest and most enter- 
prising citizens, was the first to make a landing in 
Florida. He and his companions, excited by stories 
of an enchanted land, and a fountain whose waters 
gave perpetual youth, landed upon the coast in 
search of the latter. 

They found the earth blooming and fragrant with 
forests of flowers. Carried away with the beautiful 
prospect, they called the land Florida, and readily 
believed that in its rosy groves might be found the 
long-sought-for fountain of health. Travelling into 
the interior, in search of it, for some time, they finally 
gave up in despair, and abandoned the country. 

FERDINAND DE SOTO. 

2. In 1539, the conquest and occupation of Florida 
was again attempted by Ferdinand de Soto. Land- 
ing at Tampa bay with six hundred mail-clad war- 
riors, lie marched at once 4nto the interior, for the 
purpose of conquest and plunder. 

Gold was the great object of the Spaniards in their 
pretended colonial expeditions. Brave, proud, bigoted, 
and avaricious, they blended strangely with religious 
enthusiasm, a more than savage cruelty in their treat- 
ment of the unoffending Indians. Ferdinand de 
Soto was a distinguished specimen of the most 
admired class of Spanish adventurers. 

A daring warrior in the propagation of his reli- 
gious tenets, or in extending the power of the Span- 
ish throne, he was nevertheless imbued with a thirst 
for gold that made him sometimes more barbarous in 
his actions than the savages whom he proposed to 
civilize. Like all philanthropists, who would comj^ei 
others to accept their good advice, he concealed be- 
neath a religious fanaticism, an unquenchable thirst 
for gold and plunder. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 27 

HE PREPARES FOR A LONG MARCH. 

3. His little army was prepared for making a long 
tour through the forests and swamps of America. 
He had with him a forge for making and mending 
weapons, and also a drove of hogs. For sixteen 
months they wandered over the territory now com- 
prised in Alabama and Georgia. Misled by their 
guides, constantly deceived by the Indians whom 
they met and questioned, they finally, in the fall of 
1540, reached a walled village on the site now occu- 
pied by Mobile. Here, from some attempt at op- 
pression or plunder on the part of the Spaniards, 
a battle ensued, in which two thousand five hundred 
natives, and sixteen Spaniards were killed. 

THE DISCOVERY OP THE MISSISSIPPI". 

4. Leaving this place, He Soto started northward, 
on hearing that gold was to be found somewhere in 
the North country. 

Worn out by fatigue, their ranks thinned by dis- 
ease and battle, and exhausted by repeated disap- 
pointment, they, at length, footsore and jaded, reached 
the banks of the Mississippi. 

Although they had overcome incredible difficulties, 
and experienced unheard-of sufferings, their thirst for 
gold did not permit them to remain here. After 
spending a month in crossing the river, and resting, 
De Soto, with his daring band, disappeared once 
more in the western wilderness. The Indians had 
told them of reputed golden regions in the far north- 
west, and they once more set out in search of this 
god of their idolatry. 

DEATn OF DE SOTO. 

5. They were again doomed to disappointment. 
No toil, no daring, no suffering among hostile tribes 
and in trackless forests, could discover the place of 
this hidden gold. At length they reached the coun- 
try of the Natchez Indians. This warlike tribe 
refused to comply with their demands for plundex*, 
and threatened war if they persisted in them. Hero 



28 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

De Soto, worn out by fatigue and disappointment, 
was seized with a malignant fever, and died in May, 
1542. His comrades wrapped the body in his mantle, 
and while the priests chanted a funeral requiem, 
sank it, at midnight, in the waters of the Mississippi. 
The rest of the band, after wandering as far south 
as the plains of Texas, returned, and reached the 
Mississippi near the mouth of Eed river. Building 
themselves some frail boats, they descended the river 
from this point, and finally reached the Mexican 
coast, with the loss of about half of their original 
number. 

HUGUENOT COLONIES. 

6. In 1564, a colony of Huguenots, or French Pro- 
testants, set sail from France to find a new home 
where they could worship God after their own 
hearts. Persecuted and reviled in France, they 
determined rather to brave the dangers of the sea 
and hostile savages, than endure any longer the 
tyranny of the Catholics. 

John Eibault was their leader, and many of his 
companions were of the best families in France. 
They settled on the St. John's river in Florida, 
Another party, about the same time, settled at Port 
Royal, on the coast of Carolina. There they built a 
fort, and gave it the name of Carolina. These last, 
not long after, having suffered much from hunger 
and disease, returned to Europe. 

But the colony on St. John's island remained until 
massacred in the most inhuman manner by the 
Catholic Spaniards. 

THE MASSACRE OF THE nUGUENOTS. 

7. Philip II, hearing of the Protestant settlement 
on the coast of Florida in 1565, commissioned Me- 
landez, a blood-thirsty fanatic, to go and break it up. 

Having arrived upon the coast on St. Augustine's 
day, he gave the name of that saint to the river up 
which he sailed, and the town that he founded on 
its bank. 



OF THE UNITES STATES. ^V 

This was the first permanent settlement within 
the present limits of the United States, and was 
forty years before any other. Eibault, the head of 
the French colony, hearing of the design of Melan- 
dez, prepared to defend his people to the best of his 
ability. Supposing that the Spaniards would attack 
them by sea, he boldly embarked the best portion of 
his fighting men, and advanced to meet them. A 
terrible storm arose and shipwrecked his whole fleet. 

The Spaniards in the meantime crossed the forests, 
and attacked them by land. The garrison of the 
fort, inferior in number and taken by surprise, soon 
surrendered. All, without distinction of age or sex, 
were butchered. Some of the shipwrecked mariners 
were afterwards discovered along the shore, feeble 
and exhausted, and ignorant of the terrible fate of 
their families. Melandez invited them to surrender, 
promising mercy. They took him at his word, and 
were rewarded with death. 

TUE EFFECT OF THE NEWS IN FRANCE. 

8. When the news of this massacre of nine hun- 
dred French reached France, great indignation was 
excited among the people ; though their bigoted 
King, Charles IX, was indifferent. His hatred of the 
Protestants was so great that he almost rejoiced at 
the news. The people, though, neither forgot nor 
forgave it. Three years afterwards, a party of 
French, led by the gallant Chevalier Gourges, at- 
tacked the Spanish colony and slew three hundred 
of them. Some he hung upon trees, and above 
them left the inscription : "I do not this as unto 
Spaniards or mariners, but as unto traitors, robbers 
and murderers." The Spanish colony was severely 
punished, but not destroyed ; and it proved to be the 
first permanent settlement made by Europeans upon 
the shores of the United States. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. In what respect was Spain in advance of the other nations of 
Europe? Who first visited Florida and pave to it its name? 
What did he search for? Why did he not succeed in establish- 
ing a colony ? 



30 SOUTHEEN SCHOOL HISTORY 

2. Who next attempted its conquest and settlement? Give an 

account of Ferdinand de Soto. What was his character and 
that of the Spanish fanatics in general ? 

3. For what was he prepared? What did he have with him? 

How long did he wander, and in what countries? What did 
he reach in 1540, and what was the cause and result of the 
battle which there ensued ? 

4. Give an account of the discovery of the Mississippi. What 

direction did De Soto then take, and for what purpose? 

5. With what Indians did they meet next, and how were they treated 

by them? When did De Soto die, and how was he buried? 
What became of the rest of the band? 

6. When, and under whom did the Huguenots arrive? Who were 

they? Where did they settle, and what became of them ? 
T. Who was Melandez? When, and for what purpose was he sent 

to Florida? What city did he found? Is it the oldest town 

in the United States? Give an account of the destruction of 

the Huguenot colony. 
8. How was the news of this massacre received in France ? When 

and by whom was it avenged? Was the Spanish colony 

destroyed ? 



CHAPTER III. 

ENGLISH ATTEMPTS TO COLONIZE. 



SECTION 1. 



SIR HUMPHREY GILBERT. 



1. The English crown paid little attention to 
America until Elizabeth ascended the throne. She, 
fully up with the spirit of her age, saw what benefit 
was to accrue to her people from the establishment 
of colonies in the New World, and hence she liber- 
ally encouraged all enterprises of that nature. In 
1578, she authorized, by an open or patent letter, 
Sir Humphrey Gilbert to take possession of any 
" heathen or barbarous land " in America, which he 
might find unoccupied by Christians. This land 
was to belong to him and his heirs forever, subject 
only to a tax of one-fifth of the gold and silver ob- 
tained. Clothed with this authority, he made two 
voyages, but accomplished nothing. While return- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 31 

ing on his last voyage, his vessel one stormy night 
suddenly disappeared, and his companions never 
more heard of him. 

SIR WALTER RALEIGH. 

2. The melancholy fate of Gilbert did not deter 
the bold and enterprising Sir Walter Raleigh, from 
accepting a transfer of the patent to himself, and 
undertaking to achieve what the former had failed 
to perform. He first sent out two vessels in 1584, to 
make reconnaissance, instructing Amidas and Bar- 
low, their commanders, to incline towards the South. 

They reached Carolina, the same year, in mid- 
summer, and found a land as beautiful and attrac- 
tive as the imagined realms of the fairies. The earth 
was carpeted with flowers of richest hue, while 
blossoming trees, from which hung the sweet-smell- 
ing vine with its purple clusters, when brushed by 
gentle breezes, waved massive bouquets of beauty 
in the sunlight. The natives, too, who seemed to 
enjoy the blessings of a perpetual paradise, were 
gentle and confiding. An Indian queen, on Koanoke 
Island, entertained them hospitably, and treated.them 
with great kindness. 

The voyagers on their return, of course, gave glow- 
ing accounts of what they had seen. 

THE USE OP TOBACCO. 

3. It was from this point that Englishmen first 
brought to Europe the potato and the tobacco plant. 
Erom these Indians on Eoanoke Island, they learned 
to use them both. The habit of smoking was an 
Indian practice, but that of chewing and snuffing is 
European. Elizabeth, who listened to the enthu- 
siastic descriptions of the adventurers, was so much 
pleased with the new country that she named it 
Virginia, thus investing it with the honorable trust 
of preserving the memory of the Virgin Queen. 

SIR RICHARD G RENVILLE. 

4. Raleigh found it quite easy now to obtain re- 
cruits for another expedition. Popular curiosity was 



32 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

excited, and many people longed to wander in. the 
enchanted land in search of riches. In 1585, he sent 
out Sir Richard Grenvillo with a fleet of seven ships. 
After reaching the islands at which Amidas and Bar- 
low had rested, he stopped and traded with the 
Indians. Suspecting an Indian of having stolen a 
silver cup, he burned the village in which he re- 
sided. The Indians did not forget this, and when 
Grenville had gone away, leaving a few colonists 
under Capt. Lane, they showed by their unfriendly 
conduct that the memory of Grenville's inhumanity 
rankled in their hearts. In the following year, Sir 
Francis Drake touching there, yielded to the earnest 
importunities of the colonists, and permitted them 
to return to England in his ships. Soon after their 
departure, Grenville came there with supplies and 
recruits. Not finding those he had left, he placed 
fifteen of his men there to keep possession. Nothing 
was ever learned concerning their fate, and it was 
supposed they had been massacred by the Indians. 

CArTAIN WHITE. 

5. In 1587, another colony, under Captain White, 
was sent out. It numbered one hundred and fifty 
souls. The colonists soon beginning to suffer for 
supplies, Captain White returned to England after 
them. Three dreary years had he to wait before 
meeting with success. At the end of that time, has- 
tening back, what was his horror upon reaching 
the spot where he had left his wife and children, to 
find no trace of them left. All search was in vain. 
Nothing was ever learned concerning their fate. 
His was the colony which had commenced build- 
ing the city of Raleigh, and it was here that 
the first child of English parents was born in 
America. It was the granddaughter of Captain 
White, and was baptized Virginia. 3uch continued 
misfortunes exhausted the means of Raleigh, and 
finally, discouraged and disheartened, he transferred 
his charter to a company of merchants. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 33 

BARTUOLOMEW GOSXOLD. 

G. Though Ealeigh abandoned all further attempts 
at planting colonies along the American coast, other 
adventurers sprang up. In 1602, Bartholomew Gos- 
nold sailed from Falmouth, and, going due west, 
reached the American shore near Kahant, being the 
first one who crossed the Atlantic by a direct route. 
He discovered Cape Cod and Martha's Vineyard. 
Entering Buzzard's Bay, he gave a beautiful island 
discovered there, the name of Elizabeth. Near its 
western shore, on a little island, he built a fort, and 
would have left a colony there, but the threatened 
hostility of the Indians frightened away those who 
had intended to remain. 

From the foregoing, it maybe inferred what the diffi- 
culties were which the pioneer colonists had to encoun- 
ter on the American shore. Death, through savage 
hatred or an unhealthy climate, seemed their uniform 
fate. Hence it was more than a hundred years after 
the discovery of America before there was an 
Englishman settled there. 



Questions for Examination. 

Under what sovereign did England first begin to take an inter- 
est in the establishment of colonies? When did she send out 
Sir Humphrey Gilbert, and with what authority did she clothe 
him ? How many voyages did he make, and what became of him ? 

Who was Sir Walter Raleigh ? What did he undertake ? What 
did he first send out, and for what purpose ? Give an account 
of their voyage and what they saw ? 

What did these voyagers bring back with them ? Whence came 
the habit of smoking and chewing tobacco? How did Eliza- 
beth receive the adventurers, and what name did she give the 
country ? 

Was there any difficulty in obtaining recruits for a second expe- 
dition? "Why? Whom did Raleigh next send out? Give an 
account of their voyage? What occurred there which bred 
bad feelings in the hearts of the Indians ? Who arrived in the 
following year and took away the colonists? Soon after his 
departure, who arrived? What did he leave there? 

"When and under whom was the next colony sent out ? Did it 
prosper? Give an account of Capt. White's return to Eng- 
land, and what he found upon coming back to America? 
What city did this colony commence to build? What effect 
did so many misfortunes have upon Raleigh ? 



34 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

6. Who was Bartholomew Gosnold? When did he sail for Amer- 
ica ? When did he first touch the coast? What places did 
he discover ? What may we infer from the foregoing ? How 
long after the discovery of America before an English settle- 
ment was made in the country? 



SECTION II. 



THE ORGANIZATION OF COLONIZATION COMPANIES. 

1. In 1606, King James I, becoming alarmed at the 
efforts of the French to found colonies along the 
North American coast, encouraged the organization 
of two mercantile companies for the purpose of 
planting colonies. To the London company he 
granted the southern part, while the northern part 
was granted to the Plymouth company. Each was 
vested with a right of land extending fifty miles 
along the coast, and one hundred into the interior. 
The part granted to the London Company, was to 
lie somewhere between the 38th and 34th degrees of 
latitude, while that granted to the Plymouth Com- 
pany, was to lie between the parallels 41 and 45. 

IIIE FOUNDING OF JAMESTOWN, (1C07.) 

2. In 1607, the first successful attempt to establish 
an English colony in America, was made by the 
London Company. It was conducted by Captain 
Newport, who took with him three ships and one 
hundred and five men. Among these were forty-eight 
registered "gentlemen." They were probably the 
portionless sons of English gentry, who had been 
brought up to no trade, and sought in the new world 
the means of a livelihood. They were brave, proud, 
and enterprising, but unaccustomed to work. Among 
them was Captain John Smith, famous for his won- 
derful adventures. After leading a life filled with 
romantic incident in most of the kingdoms of 
Europe, he turned his course towards the unexplored 
wilds of America. With this population of one 
hundred and five souls, Captain Newport hoped to 
make a settlement and build a city. The fleet was 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 35 

driven by a storm past Boanoke Island into Chesa- 
peake Bay. Here they discovered the Powhatan 
river, and called it, from its majestic appearance, the 
James, after the reigning English sovereign. Fifty 
miles from its mouth they landed, and laid the foun- 
dation of their city. This they called Jamestown, 
after King James also. 

THE TROUBLES OF THE SETTLEES. 

3. The charter, granted to the settlers by the King, 
provided that they should be governed by a council 
nominated by the King. At first there was to be 
no division of property, but all was to be held in 
common. As soon as they landed, an election was 
held by the council, and Edward Wingfield was chosen 
president. His administration of affairs from the 
beginning, was bad. The neighboring Indians an- 
noyed the colonists by stealing and shooting their 
stock. The small allowance of provisions to which 
they were reduced, as well as the new climate, ex- 
cited disease. The sickness soon became alarming 
in its extent and malignancy. Some four or five 
died every day ; matters got worse generally, and 
the colony was threatened with total destruction. 
In the meantime Captain Newport had returned to 
England after supplies. Wingfield, his successor, was 
caught plotting to steal the public stores and escape 
to the West Indies. General demoralization and 
want of mutual confidence prevailed, and there 
seemed no hope. 

CArTAIN JOHN SMITH. 

4. At this juncture of affairs Captain John Smith 
assumed the leadership, and, by his address and won- 
derful energy, saved the infant colony. His firmness 
intimidated the bad and encouraged the faint-hearted. 
His knowledge of the Indian character enabled him 
to keep the savages in fear, while he obtained by 
the most skillful diplomacy the necessary supplies 
for the colony. Already beforo this, Captains Smith 
and Newport had ascended the James to the head 
of tide-water, at which point the beautiful city of 



3G SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Bichmond is now situated. Here they found the 
capital of the savage confederacy of which Powhatan 
was chief. This savage king had for his metropolis 
a village of twelve wigwams. He was about sixty 
years of age, and of a venerable and imposing pres- 
ence. As soon as Smith was called by common 
consent to the leadership, he began making some 
very bold explorations up the James and its tributary 
streams. The company had instructed that explor- 
ing parties should be sent up there for the purpose 
of finding the South Sea. For, at that time, it was 
the general impression that the river flowing into 
the Chesapeake Bay connected with, or nearly ap- 
proached, the Pacific Ocean. While engaged in one 
of these voyages of discovery, he ascended the 
Chickahominy, a stream subsequently memorable 
as having been the witness of the seven days' battles 
around llichmond. 

HE IS CAPTURED BY THE INDIANS. 

5. Ascending this river for a considerable distance 
in a barge, he took four men with him, leaving the 
others in the boat, with instructions not to land in 
his absence. Proceeding with these four men in 
canoes, he, after a while, became separated from them 
in his eager search for game. The Indians, who 
were watching him all the time, having first slain his 
men, who had landed, contrary to his orders, now 
attacked him. Captain Smith killed three, and 
would probably have escaped, if, in his retreat, he 
had not become entangled in a marsh, where, unable 
to resist any longer, he surrendered. They carried 
him before their chief, Opecanough, the brother 
of Powhatan. Death seemed inevitable, but Smith 
did not despair. He presented the chief with his 
pocket-compass, and, through an Indian interpreter, 
explained to him that the world was round, and how 
that little instrument enabled a man to travel all 
over it. The ignorant Indians were more credulous 
than even the Europeans, when the same idea was 
first presented to them. They believed him, and, 
believing him, could not find it in their hearts to kill 



6 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 37 

a man who knew so much. It was like slaying one 
perhaps from the Spirit-land. They took him to 
Powhatan, and led him round from one tribe to 
another. The sorcerers were employed for three 
days in determining whether it would not brin 
down vengeance on their heads, to kill such a supe 
rior being. 

At last, the decision of his fate was referred to 
Powhatan. 

IS CONDEMNED TO DEATH, AND SAVED BY POCAHONTAS. 

G. That venerable king of savages granted him all 
the honor of a formal trial, and condemned him to 
be beaten to death with war-clubs. The captive 
was bound, and placed with his head upon two 
stones. The executioners were ready with their 
clubs to perform the bloody work. At this point, 
Pocahontas, the beautiful daughter of the king, 
entreated her father to spare the prisoner. Afraid 
of his people, he dared not consent. Her tears and 
prayers were of no avail; and it was not until, kneel- 
ing beside the victim, she laid her head upon his, 
that the feelings of the father triumphed over those 
of the judge. Saved by the efforts of this Indian 
girl, Smith remained with the Indians some time, 
and made such good use of his leisure while a pris- 
oner, in studying their modes of warfare, habits, lan- 
guage, and history, that his captivity proved the 
means of saving the colony. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. When did King James become alarmed at the efforts of the 

French, and why ? What did he encourage ? What two com- 
panies were formed? What did he grant to them? With 
what was each vested ? Describe the boundaries of each 
grant ? 

2. When and by whom was the first settlement made in Virginia? 

What was the size of the colony, and of whom was it com- 
posed ? Who were the registered " gentlemen "? What was 
their character ? What famous adventurer was among them, 
and what was his history ? From what does the James river 
take its name ? Where was the first landing made ? 



38 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

3. What government did the charter provide for the colony ? Who 

was the first president? What mishaps befell them? What 
threatened the colony with destruction? How did Wingfield 
administer the government? Of what was he strongly sus- 
pected ? 

4. Who now assumed the leadership ? What did he do ? What 

is the river Chickahominy memorable for ? 

5. What befell him on this stream? Give an account of his cap- 

ture by the Indians ? What prevented his captors from killing 
him ? To whom did they refer his case ? 
G. What was the king's decision ? How was his life saved? How 
did he spend his time among the Indians? 



SECTION III. 
smith's return, and the gold mania. 

1. Having won the confidence of the Indians dur- 
ing his stay among them, by their own consent he 
returned to Jamestown, as their pledged ally and 
friend. Upon arriving there, he found that the 
population had been reduced to fifty persons, most of 
whom were broken in spirit and anxious, at any 
cost, to return to the mother country. Partly by 
force and partly by persuasion, he made them 
remain until the next year. Their spirits were once 
more revived by the arrival of Newport with sup- 
plies, and a reinforcement of one hundred and 
twenty persons. Not long after his arrival, yellow 
clay was found on the river, which was supposed to 
contain gold. Some gold-smiths assured the people 
of this. Accordingly, many of the most industrious 
colonists abandoned their labor and improvements, 
and went to digging and loading a vessel with the 
yellow earth. Smith had again to threaten and 
persuade ; but it was not until Newport, who had 
carried away a cargo of the new-found treasure to 
England, returned, that the gold mania was entirely 
suppressed. 

HIS EXPLORATIONS AND GEOGRAPHICAL CONJECTURES. 

2. Shortly after Smith's return from captivity, he 
was elected president of the council. While serving 
in that capacity, he never neglected the welfare of 



OF THE "UNITED STATES. 39 

tho colonists; yet lie found a good deal of time to 
indulge his curiosity concerning the geography of 
the new country. He made frequent voyages of dis- 
covery up the James, the Potomac, Chesapeake bay, 
and the Susquehanna. He was the first to visit the 
present site of Baltimore. 

During an expedition up the Rappahannock, he 
captured, in a skirmish with the Mamahoucks, a 
prisoner, who first told him of the Iroquois, a people 
who dwelt upon a great water, and made war on all 
the world. As an evidence of the genius of Smith, 
it should be mentioned, that the map which he made 
of the colony was found afterwards to be more cor- 
rect than those of his successors for seventy-five 
years. 

THE COMPANY OBTAIN A NEW CHARTER. 

3. In 1609, the King, for the purpose of encourag- 
ing colonization, granted another and more liberal 
charter. Under it, the Governor and council were to 
enjoy greater power; and the limits of the colony 
were to be extended. 

A squadron of nine vessels, carrying five hundred 
persons and a large quantity of supplies, now set sail 
for Virginia. On board of them was the new Gov- 
ernor and council. In a storm off the coast of Ber- 
muda, the vessels containing these- were driven 
ashore. The remainder reached Jamestown in 
safety. 

DISTRESS AND THREATENED DESTRUCTION. 

4. The new-comers found the colony in a terrible 
condition. Smith, by the exercise of despotic author- 
ity, had barely managed to save it. But a remnant 
was there, who, predisposed to anarchy, were still 
more inclined that way, when they heard that the 
new Governor and council were probably lost. There 
was no legitimate authority, and hence every one 
felt at liberty to do as he pleased. 

Smith once more assumed the reins of government, 
and by force compelled the idle and vicious to behave 



40 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

themselves. The Indians, too, alarmed at the rap- 
icily increasing numbers of the colony, and provoked 
by the violence of some of the whites, organized a 
formidable plot for exterminating the whole popula- 
tion. 

Pocahontas, who had proved their guardian angel 
more than once, bringing in baskets of corn when 
starvation threatened, was this time the real saviour 
of the colony. 

While her father and uncle were stealthily prepar- 
ing to attack the unsuspecting whites, she escaped 
by night from her paternal roof, and, wandering 
alone through the darkness, reached the doomed 
village in time to sound the alarm. On account of 
her uniform kindness to the whites, from the rescue 
of Captain Smith to this act of unselfish daring, her 
memory has always been- dearly cherished in Vir- 



Questions for Examination. 

1. How did Smith get back to Jamestown ? What did be find upon 

bis return? How did be prevent the breaking up of the 
colony ? What revived their spirits ? Shortly after this, what 
was found in the river which attracted their attention? How 
did Smith repress the gold mania? 

2. To what office was Smith soon elected? How did he conduct 

the affairs of the colony? What places was he the first to 
visit? How did he hear of the Iroquois? What is said of his 
maps of the supposed interior of the country ? 

3. When was the new charter granted, and for what purpose? 

What new advantage did it confer on the colony ? Who was 
the newly appointed Governor ? How many persons did he 
set sail with for Jamestown ? What was their fate ? 

4. W r hat was the condition of the colony upon the arrival of the 

new-comers? What was the cause of the anarchy which fol- 
lowed ? 'Who checked it ? By what means ? What new enemy 
threatened destruction, and from what cause? Who saved 
them from this danger ? What did she do ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 41 

SECTION IV. 

CAPTAIN SMITH'S DEPARTURE. 

1. In spite of the load of misfortunes under which 
the youtliiul colony was struggling, the great energy 
of Smith maintained order and kept alive the fires 
of hope. An accidental explosion of powder, how- 
ever, inflicted such a serious wound that he was 
obliged to return to England. Subsequently he 
came back to America, but never afterwards revisit- 
ed Jamestown. lie died in 1631, and w T as buried in 
Shrewsbury Church, London. Not many years ago 
the floor of the Church was covered over with a 
fresh cement, and thus the humble slab, which marks 
the spot of his grave, was hidden from view. 

THE COLONY SCARCELY SURVIVES THE ABSENCE OP SMITH. 

2. Though numbering four hundred and ninety 
souls at the departure of Smith, the colony was re- 
duced in six months afterwards to sixty. Disorder, 
violence, and vice, ran riot. Quarrels with the In- 
dians were of frequent occurrence. Foraging par- 
ties of whites were cut off. There was no work, no 
care, and no order. Famine and disease ensued, and 
hence the terrible reduction of the population in so 
short a time. 

Thirty of the settlers seized a ship and sailed 
away. The sixty who were left were threatened on 
the one hand with starvation, on the other with ex- 
termination. 

Gatts arrived from Bermuda about this time, and 
such was the general despair among the colonists, 
that in a short time all went on board his fleet, and* 
bidding farewell to the scene of their many sufferings, 
started for England. The mouth of the James was 
nearly reached wdien Lord Delaware, with three 
ships, came in sight. This strange meeting at the 
very time when their courses were about to separate, 
impressed the colonists with the idea of providential 
interference in their behalf, and they willingly turned 
back with Lord Delaware. Lord Delaware's efforts 



42 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

in a short time began to revive the colony. He very 
soon, however, lost his health, and was obliged to 
return to England. Sir Thomas Dale was appointed 
his successor. His influence in the mother country 
procured constant reinforcements of supplies and 
emigrants. Hence the colony gradually increased 
in wealth and numbers. 

THE EAETISM AND MAREIACE OF POCAHONTAS. 

3. The attachment of the Indian princess, Poca- 
hontas, to the white race, never abated. In 1613, 
John Eolfe, a young Englishman, made proposals of 
marriage to her. She consented, and accordingly, 
with her father's approbation, the marriage was 
celebrated with extraordinary pomp. 

A few years afterwards she accompanied her hus- 
band to England, and of course attracted much atten- 
tion. The king and queen both complimented her 
with their admiration, and had allotted to her, rooms 
in the royal palace. Crowds came to see the dark- 
haired scion of royalty from a new world, and the 
heroine of more than one thrilling story. Among 
them was Captain John Smith, now entirely recov- 
ered. She had heard that he was dead, and so great 
was her surprise that she could not speak. Uttering 
words of paternal tenderness, he begged her to 
remember him. At last, soothed by his kindness and 
expressions of affection, she recovered her compo- 
sure, and, calling him, father, jo3 7 fully referred to the 
scenes of their early acquaintance. Not long after 
this, she made preparations to return to America 
with her husband and infant son. Before the vessel 
sailed, however, she suddenly died. Her son was 
afterwards educated, and from him are descended 
some of the best families of Virginia. 



Questions for Examination. 

By whose energy was the colony preserved from ruin ? "What 
accident happened to Smith about this time? Did he ever 
come back to Jamestown ? What is said of the place where 
he is buried, and of the inscription upon his tombstone? 
When did he die ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 43 

How did the colonists pret along without Smith? What were 
their relations with the Indians? To what number was the 
population reduced in six months after the departure of Smith ? 
Who arrived from Bermuda about this time? "What did all 
the colonists resolve to do ? "What occurred near the mouth of 
the James? "What influence did this event exert over their 
minds? How long did Lord Delaware remain? Who was 
appointed to succeed him? 

Whom did Pocahontas marry? Where did she go with her 
husband? How was she received by the king and queen? 
What old friend did she meet there? How did she receive 
him ? Did she ever return to America ? 



SECTION V. 

RULE OF CAPTAIN ARGALL. 

1. Lord Delaware died while crossing the Atlantic 
in 1617, on his way to Virginia. 

Captain Argall, who was acting Governor of the 
colony at that time, was so severe and despotic as 
to excite general dissatisfaction. He domineered 
over the colonists and cheated the Company. 
Bumors of this state of things reaching the mother 
country, emigration became unpopular, and the in- 
terest of the Company demanded the removal of 
Argall. Accordingly, George Yeardley was appoin- 
ted Governor of Virginia, an appointment which 
proved, in the end, the cause of much happiness in 
the colony. 

SIR GEORGE YEARDLEY'S ADMINISTRATION. 

2. He was benevolent and pains-taking in his 
administration of affairs. Under his government 
the colonists were not only encouraged to labor and 
accumulate, but enjoyed, for the first time in Vir- 
ginia, the privileges of freemen. Through his instru- 
mentality, the first Virginia House of Burgesses was 
established. It consisted of representatives of the 
people, two from each of the eleven boroughs. 

That was a proud day for the colonists, when they 
were organized into a little nation of their own, and 
for the first time, could discuss issues of politics as 
freemen. 



44 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

They now went to work with renewed energy, 
building houses and planting corn. 

AN IMPORTATION OF WIVES. 

3. The great preponderance of young unmarried 
men in the colony over the young women, suggested 
the expediency of bringing some of the latter from 
the old country. Accordingly, the Company sent 
out one hundred and fifty (150) young women, of 
humble birth, but of unexceptionable character, whose 
future husbands were to pay the price of their pass- 
age money. At first the price was one hundred (100), 
and afterwards one hundred and fifty (150) pounds 
of tobacco. For, tobacco was the currency of the 
colonists. Sir Walter Ealeigh had first introduced 
the use of it into England. Being a man of fashion 
himself, he was imitated at first only by the gentry; 
afterwards the use of tobacco became almost univer- 
sal in England. Now, however, it is considered there 
ungenteel to chew, and the habit is confined exclu- 
sively to the lowest classes ; while the higher orders 
indulge only in snuffing and smoking. 

THE BEGINNING OF NEGRO SLAVERY. 

4. In 1G09, a Dutch man-of-war, landing at James- 
town, sold some negro slaves to the colonists. 
Before this, however, for many years, the Spaniards 
had been in the habit of enslaving the Indians. In 
1495, Columbus, the great benefactor of mankind, 
sent three hundred (300) Indians from their native 
forests, and had them publicly sold in Spain. Shortly 
afterwards, the Spanish government legalized, by 
statute, negro slavery in the colonies. 

In England, the slave trade was regarded as a 
means of spreading the blessings of Christianity. 
Sir Walter Ealeigh, the most polished gentleman and 
far-seeing statesman of his age, was interested in the 
business, and Queen Elizabeth herself condescended 
to become a stockholder. 

The first Indians sold into slavery in the English 
colonies were the Pequods, who had been overcome 



OP THE UNITED STATES. 45 

in battle by the Massachusetts Puritans. Most of 
the men having been slain, the survivors, with the 
women and children, were sold into slavery in the 
West Indies. This occurred in 1638. 

SLAVERY THE NEGRO'S NATURAL STATE. 

5. The Indians, however, proved unfit for slaves. 
They refused to work, pined away, and died. 
Indeed, slavery rendered their physical and moral 
condition much worse. They were a sensitive and 
jealous--minded race, with a good deal of vanity, 
and some manly pride ; and they could neither 
endure the fatigue of labor nor the degradation of 
bondage. 

But the African was found in a state of slavery. 
For many centuries that seems to have been his 
natural condition. Wherever he appears in the his- 
tory of civilized communities, it is as a slave ; while 
in the recesses of African forests, where from time 
immemorial he has enjoyed the most bountiful gifts 
of soil and climate, he has never ceased to be a slave. 
There, continual savage wars rage between neighbor- 
ing tribes for the purpose of enslaving each other, 
and the parents are ever ready to sell their children 
for a trifle. Hence the transition from a savage to 
a civilized state of slavery, was regarded by the 
Europeans, for a long time, as a great blessing to 
the negro. It was not until the profitableness of 
the slave trade induced man}^ to conduct it with 
great cruelty, that a difference of opinion began to 
prevail. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What became of Lord Delaware ? Who was the noting Governor 

after him? What was the character of his administration? 
What did the interests of the company demand? Who was 
next appointed Governor? 

2. What was the character of the new Governor? What was the 

effect of his policy and management? What did he establish ? 
How was this assembly chosen? Did the colonists now go to 
work ? 



46 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

3. What did the colony now need most? What steps were taken 

to get them ? What was the price of a wife? What was the 
currency of the colony? Who first introduced the use of to- 
bacco in England? How did it get into general use? In 
what way is it now used in England? 

4. When and by whom were negro slaves first brought to Virginia? 

How long before this had the American Indians been sold into 
slavery ? When and by whom ? When was slavery legalized 
by the Spanish government? 

5. Did the Indians make profitable slaves? Why not? What kind 

did the negroes make? In what state has he been always 
found? What is the difference between a savage and a civil- 
ized state of slavery ? How was the slave trade regarded in 
the seventeenth century ? How is it regarded now ? What 
is the reason ? 



SECTION VI. 



THE INDIANS ATTEMPT TO EXTERMINATE TEE WHITES. 

1. The marriage of young Eolfe with the daughter 
of Powhatan, was the occasion of a long friendship 
with the Indians. For years the two races inter- 
mingled upon the most friendly terms, and there was 
a prospect of perpetual peace. But the gradual in- 
crease of the whites kindled apprehensions in the 
breast- of the savage. And he was encouraged to 
hazard a conflict by the reflection that in the use of 
the deadly rifle, he was now at least the equal of the 
w T hite man. Opecanough, the implacable enemy of 
the English, organized a plan of general massacre. 
The .surprise and. attack was to be simultaneous 
and universal. So well was the plot concealed, that 
not until the fatal night did any intelligence of it 
reach the whites. On that night, a Christian Indian 
betrayed the secret to his employer. He carried it 
to Jamestown. It was impossible, how T ever, to 
alarm any but the nearest settlements, before the 
storm broke forth in all its fury. Women and chil- 
dren were butchered, without knowing by whose 
hands they fell. And, though a large number of 
Indians were killed, the war w T as maintained with 
undiminished hostility for years. This occurred in 
1622, when the population of the colony was four 
thousand (4000). Two years afterwards it had 
dwindled down to eighteen hundred (1800). 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 47 

THE VIRGINIANS REFUSE TO SURRENDER THEIR CHARTER. 

2. Not long after the massacre, King James, dis- 
liking some of the members of the Company, en- 
deavored to induce the colonists, by a promise of a 
better state of things, to surrender their charter. 
This they positively refused to do, and respectfully 
informed the King that they would defend their 
rights by process of law. 

ARBITRARY MEASURES OF CHARLES I. 

3. At the death of King James, in 1625, Charles I 
ascended the British throne. His conduct towards 
the colony was still more despotic than his father's. 

He sent over, in 1627, Sir John Harvey, with full 
power to oppress the colonists, in whatever way he 
chose, provided that the interests of the crown were 
thereby advanced. 

Harvey went so far in his rapacious cruelty as to 
exceed the letter of his instructions. The King 
gently rebuked, but did not remove him. Driven 
to desperation, at last, by his oppressive cruelty, 
the Virginia legislature suspended him from his 
office, and sent him back to England. 

With him went two deputies who were to plead 
the cause of the colony before the throne. The 
King, however, incensed at their rebellious audacity, 
recused to hear them, and sent Harvey back in 
triumph. 

When reinstated in power, Harvey was worse than 
before, and continued his galling tyranny until pub- 
lic opinion in England compelled the King to recall 
him. (1637.) 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What event laid the foundation of a long peace with the In- 

dians? What, at last, began to create a difference between 
the two races ? What had the Indians learned from the whites? 
What chief was so implacable? What plot did he contrive? 
How was it partly disclosed? Did any of the whites fall? 
When did this occur? What was the number of the colonists 
at this time ? 

2. Who endeavored to get their charter from the Virginians ? Did 

he succeed? What was their reply ? 



48 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

3. When did King James die? Who succeeded him? What was 
his conduct towards the colonists? Who did he appoint as 
Governor, and with what instructions ? How did the Gov- 
ernor act? What did the Virginia legislature do? How did 
Charles like this? Did he submit to this removal of his officer? 
When reinstated, how did the Governor behave ? What finally 
forced Charles to recall him? When did this occur? 



CHAPTER IY. 

COLONIZATION OF NEW ENGLAND. 



SECTION I. 



FIRST ATTEMPTS TO COLONIZE. 



1. The Plymouth Company, in whose grant of 
territory, between forty-one and forty -five parallels 
of latitude, New England was included, first attemp- 
ted to establish settlements there. All their efforts, 
however, failed, being defeated either by the climate 
or by accident. Captain John Smith, who, after his 
return to England from Virginia, pined for new 
scenes of adventure, in 1614, explored the coast of 
New England, and gave it that name. 

King James, in 1620, always anxious to distinguish 
his reign by new additions to the British empire, for 
the purpose of securing the colonization of New 
England, granted a charter to about forty persons, 
with unprecedented privileges. While these were 
preparing to exercise the power obtained, the first 
permanent settlement was made by a body of Puri- 
tans, without charter or authority of any descrip- 
tion. 

ORIGIN OF TIIE PURITANS. 

2. The Puritan sect originated about the time of 
the English reformation, when Henry VIII first 
threw off the papal yoke, and established the Epis- 
copal Church in England. 

They w T ere the extremists of all the reformers, and 
went far beyond the great mass of the Protestants. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 40 

Their proper founder and first exponent was the 
.Reverend Robert Brown, who, (158G,) first proclaimed 
the doctrine of the Puritans. 

He pronounced all forms as un scriptural and 
superstitious. His followers renounced communion, 
not only with the established Church, but with all 
other churches unlike their own. They, alone, were 
right, and everybody else was wrong. To every 
member of the Church was conceded the privilege of 
prophesying or exhorting. There was no order of 
priesthood, since all shared equally the gift of regen- 
eration and sanctification. 

They carried their religious ideas into practical 
life, and, under the pretext of giving God his due, 
denounced and defied all authority which ran coun- 
ter to their notions of right. 

Elizabeth could not bear them, pronouncing them 
the greatest mischief-makers and strife-brewers in 
her kingdom. Insulted by their insolence and dicta- 
torial arrogance, she was betrayed into adopting 
harsh measures against them. James, inheriting her 
antipathy to the Puritans, treated them no better. 

Their open defiance of all legitimate authority, 
provoked, of course, measures unusually severe from 
the government. The consequence was, that many 
of them turned their eyes to foreign countries, 
hoping to find there an opportunity to indulge their 
peculiar and unsocial notions of religion, to the full- 
est extent. The first emigrants went to Holland. 

Thence they sailed for New England. 

THE LANDING OF THE PILGRIMS, (1620.) 

3. Those Puritans who sailed from Holland, have 
been called by their posterity, the pilgrims. They 
landed at Plymouth harbor in 1620. 

The spot upon which they landed, was a barren 
rock, and the surrounding country, bleak and deso- 
late. The climate was cold and inhospitable, the 
Indians unfriendly and hostile ; hence it was neces- 
sary to go to hard work, in order to keep from starv- 
ing to death. As they landed in the winter time, 
their first year was the hardest to get through with. 
3 



50 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Many died, and many more suffered from long 
attacks of sickness. Towards spring, a treaty was 
made with the Indians. 



THEY WORK IN COMMON. 

4. They thought that in this new world they 
would put in practice their visionary ideas of po- 
litical happiness. Accordingly, all the property was 
held as belonging to the little commonwealth ; and 
every man put the fruits of his labor in a common 
storehouse. 

In a short time they found that this did not do 
very well. Every man expected to live upon the 
labor of his neighbor, and each one knowing per- 
fectly well that he would be provided for, had no 
inclination to work. 

In fact, at one time, in the second year of their 
sojourn, they had but a pint of corn to divide. 
In 1624, every man took his own farm. After that, 
corn was abundant. 

In the course of time, other settlers of the same 
religious opinions, came over, and, in 1630, the 
population was about three hundred (300.) 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What Company first attempted to settle New England ? What 

prevented them? Who gave it the name of New England? 
When did this occur? Did King James grant another char- 
ter? To whom and when ? In the meantime who made the 
first permanent settlement? Under what authority? 

2. When did Puritanism commence? Who Avas its founder? 

What was the character of it? What did they profess? How 
did they regard other churches? What did they think of 
human authority ? How did Elizabeth and James like them? 
What were the grounds of their aversion? Were they perse- 
cuted? Why? To what country did they first emigrate? 

3. Who were the Pilgrims ? When did they land at Plymouth? 

What was the character of the climate and the neighboring 
country? Did they have a hard time? Why? When did 
they form a treaty with the Indians ? 

4. What was their first plan of labor? Why did it fail? To 

what extremity were they reduced ? How did their next plan 
succeed? What did the population number in 1630 ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 51 

SECTION II. 

THE PURITAN FORM OP GOVERNMENT. 

1. At first, the affairs were governed by an as- 
sembly of all the citizens. Afterwards, in 1639, 
they adopted a representative system of govern- 
ment. 

It was, however, some time before they had any 
title to the land they had occupied ; and they never 
were incorporated by royal charter. 

THE RIGHTS OF COLONISTS TO THEIR LANDS. 

2. It has long been a doubtful question, whether 
the white man had a right, without the consent of the 
Indian, to invade his hereditary territory and take 
forcible possession thereof. In defence, it has been 
urged, that civilization was advanced, and the king- 
dom of Christ extended. Whether it was right or 
wrong, we do not pretend to say ; but most indi- 
viduals who have engaged in it, generally thought 
it necessary to have the endorsement of some na- 
tional authority. The Puritans were, however, an 
exception. They landed at Plymouth harbor with- 
out banner, or parchment, and took possession of the 
country in the name of no king, or government what- 
ever. If they had any right to the soil of Massa- 
chusetts, it was simply the right of force. 

JOHN ENDICOTT. 

3. In 1628, John Endicott was sent out with one 
hundred (100) followers. - This party settled at a 
place afterwards called Salem. Shortly after their 
arrival, two hundred (200) more followed, some of 
whom formed the city of Charlestown. 

THE ESTABLISHMENT OF A NEW GOVERNMENT. 

4. In 1630, about fifteen hundred (1500) persons ' 
arrived. The year before, the charter had been 
transferred to the colonists, and an independent 
provisional government was formed. In 1631, a law 



52 SOUTHEKN SCHOOL HISTORY 

was passed forbidding any man to vote who was not 
a member of some church in the colony. 

This disfranchisement for religious opinions ill be- 
came men who professed to have expatriated them- 
selves for the purpose of enjoying religious freedom. 
And what is still more strange, this law actually dis- 
franchised three-fourths of the whole population. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What kind of government did they first establish? What did 

they afterwards adopt in 1639? Were they ever incorporated 
by Royal charter ? 

2. What right had the white man to take forcible possession of the 

land occupied by the Indians ? What excuse did most of them 
have? What excuse did the Puritans have? Were they 
authorized by any national power to establish a colony ? 
What right had they then to the soil ? 

3. Who Avas John Endicott? Where did his party settle ? When 

did this occur? Who followed shortly afterwards ? 

4. Who arrived in 1630 ? When was the charter transferred to the 

colonists? What law was passed in 1631 ? W T hat portion of 
the population did this law disfranchise ? 



SECTION III. 



ROGER WILLIAMS, TUE PREACHER. 

1. Besides disfranchising all who were not church 
members, a law was passed requiring every one to 
attend church. Roger Williams dared to proclaim 
the right of every man to worship Grod according 
to the dictates of his own conscience; and went so 
far as to hint at the possibility of New England 
Puritans being guilty of bigotry. For this, he was 
severely censured by the Puritan leaders, and spoken 
of as an unreliable man. The people of Salem, who 
endorsed him and chose him as their pastor, were 
punished with the loss of a tract of land ; and when 
they dared to remonstrate against such tyranny, were 
disfranchised by the next general court. This was 
sufficient for the good people of Salem.. They aban- 
doned their preacher and submitted; while Eoger 
Williams was ordered to be sent back to England. 



OF THE UNITED STATE3. 53 

He made his escape, however, and with five compan- 
ions, not long afterwards founded the first settlement 
in Rhode Island, at Providence. Here he was soon 
joined by many of his friends from Salem and Boston, 
and the colony gradually increased. 

THE BANISHMENT OF MRS. HUTCHINSON. 

2. In 1635, the bigotry of the Puritans broke forth 
against a strong minded woman, by the name of 
Anne Hutchinson. She imitated Roger Williams in 
denouncing the Puritan clergy as tyrants and bigots. 

Many were converted to her views. Among these 
was the Governor, Henry Yane, a young man of dis- 
tinction, who, but a short time before, had come from 
England and had been elected Governor. The Puri- 
tans, alarmed at the popularity of this female refor- 
mer, in order to maintain their supremacy, had re- 
course again to banishment. She was driven out of 
the colony with some of her adherents. In a short 
time young Yane returned to England. Henceforth, 
to prevent a repetition of such heretic opposition to 
the will of the Puritan leaders, a law was passed for- 
bidding any person to enter the colony without a 
permit from the magistrate. 

SETTLEMENT OF NEW HAMPSHIRE. 

3. Sir Ferdinand Gorges and John Mason obtained, 
in 1622, a grant of all the territory between the 
St. Lawrence, and the Kennebec, and Merrimac riv- 
ers. At Portsmouth and Dover, two fishing colonies 
were soon established. In 1629, the name of the col- 
ony, which at first was Laconia, was changed to New 
Hampshire. 

In 1641, the New Hampshire colony, feeling scarce 
strong enough to stand alone, asked to be admitted 
into the Massachusetts Bay colony. Permission 
being obtained, a union was formed which lasted 
until 1680, when the king once more made New 
Hampshire an independent province. 



54 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Questions for Examination. 

1. What law was passed next? Who protested against it? "What 

people supported bim and selected him as their pastor? How 
were they punished for this ? Did they submit ? What became 
of Roger Williams? 

2. Who was Anne Hutchinson? How did she provoke the wrath 

of the Puritans? Did she make any converts ? How was she 
punished ? What law was passed to prevent similar acts ? 

3. Who first obtained the grant of territory embracing New Hamp- 

shire? When ? At what two points were fishing colonies es- 
tablished? When was the name of New Hampshire bestowed 
upon the colony ? When was it admitted into the Massachu- 
setts Bay Colony ? Plow long did this union last? 



SECTION IV. 

THE DUTCH, THE FIRST SETTLERS IN CONNECTICUT. 

1. The Dutch, in 1614, discovered the Connecticut 
river. Sailing up it, they made a settlement at the 
point where the city of Hartford now stands. 

The English, however, at Boston and Salem, hear- 
ing from Indians of the fertile valley of the Con- 
necticut, determined to go and see. 

Before ascending the Connecticut river, they were 
threatened by the "Dutch with extirpation. Nowise 
intimidated, however, they landed at the present site 
of Windsor, and gained the first foothold in Connec- 
ticut at that place. 

The Dutch attempted to drive them away shortly 
afterwards, but failed. This occurred in 1634. 

SETTLEMENT AT HARTFORD. 

2. In 1635, a company of sixty (60) emigrants 
came across by land from the vicinity of Boston. 
It was late in the fall when the attempt was made, 
and the bleak winds of winter blowing, and the snow 
falling, made their journey one of great suffering. 
When they reached the Connecticut river they found 
it frozen. The cold continuing, their cattle all died, 
and they suffered much from the want of food. 
Suffering thus from famine and exposure, many 
attempted to return, and were lost in the wilderness. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 55 

As the territory of Connecticut had been granted 
in 1630, to two English lords, Governor Winthrop, of 
Massachusetts, erected a fort at the mouth of the 
Connecticut river, and called it Say brook. 

THE PEQUOD WAR. 

3. The Pequods were the first, among the Indians, 
who threatened the New England settlements with 
destruction. They \^ere unrelenting in their hos- 
tility to the whites. In 1636, a general plot to kill 
all the English was attempted by this fierce tribe. 

For this purpose, they sought the alliance of the 
Narragan setts. The influence of Roger Williams, 
the founder of Rhode Island, proved sufficient to 
defeat this attempt. Disappointed in their efforts to 
accomplish the destruction of the whites at one 
blow, they now endeavored to make way with them 
by a few at a time. They hung around the settle- 
ments and cut off stragglers. Sometimes they were 
bold enough to attack the forts, while houses were 
frequently broken into, and the inmates murdered or 
carried off into captivity. In 1637, war was declared 
against the Pequods, and troops called out. 

THE MASSACRE OF THE PEQUODS. 

4. Hartford, Windsor, and Wethersfield, the prin- 
cipal towns of Connecticut, were called upon to 
furnish each its quota of troops. The number thus 
raised amounted to one hundred and fifty, though it 
seems that of these only fifty-seven actually went 
on the expedition. Massachusetts sent twenty more. 
Their Indian allies, however, the Narragansetts and 
Mohegans, furnished two hundred and sixty. With 
an Indian guide they reached one of the Pequod 
villages at early dawn, and were not discovered 
until an Indian sentinel near by, espying them, cried 
out, "the English!" 

The Pequods, though surprised, fought bravely. 
While the battle was still doubtful, John Mason, the 
commander of the attacking party, threw a fire- 
brand into one of the wigwams. Seeing the conster- 



56 SOUTHERN SCIIOOL HISTORY 

nation excited by tins among the Pequods, others 
did like Mason, and thus the day was decided. The 
Pequods, encumbered by their wives and children, 
whom the flames drove among them, now made but 
a feeble resistance. The whites pushed their advan- 
tage, sparing none. In a short time nearly the 
whole population of the village, amounting to six 
hundred persons, men, women and children, were 
slain amidst the flames of their burning homes. 

SOME OF THE SURVIVORS ARE SOLD INTO SLAVERY. 

5. The next morning a body of Pequods advanced 
to the assistance of their unhappy kindred. At the 
sight of their blackened remains, they attacked the 
whites and the friendly Indians with great valour. 
But their bows and arrows availed little against the 
deadly rifles of the whites. They, too, were de- 
feated. The balance of the tribe were now driven 
from place to place, and butchered without mercy. 
Driven to despair, two hundred surrendered to the 
English. Many of these were sold into slavery in 
the West Indies. This was the first time that citizens 
of the English colonies sold men into slavery. It 
was a sale, too, of a valiant enemy, who had been 
captured fighting bravely in defence of his native 
land. 

INGRATITUDE OF CONNECTICUT. 

6. Thus was the Pequod tribe exterminated. One 
of the Indian allies of the whites in this bloody 
work, not long afterwards, met with a fate ill-de- 
served by one who had made such sacrifices in be- 
half of the English. This was Miantonomah, the 
chief of the JS!"arragansetts. A war broke out be- 
tween the Narragansetts and Mohegans not long 
after the Pequod massacre. In this, Miantonomah, 
then an old man, fell into the hands of the Mohe- 
gans. The English, upon being consulted with re- 
gard to his fate, replied, "Let him be delivered to 
his old enemy." The fierce chief of the Mohegans, 
accordingly, upon receiving him, tomahawked the 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 57 

old man in the presence of two Englishmen, and 
cutting a piece of quivering flesh from his shoulders 
ate it, saying it was the sweetest morsel he had ever 
tasted. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Who were the first settlers of Connecticut? When and where 

did they land? Who were the next settlers? Did the Dutch 
attempt to drive them away? When ? 

2. Who made the settlement at Hartford? What did these emi- 

grants suffer ? Where did Governor Winthrop erect a fort? 

3. Who were the Pequods ? What plot did they form? _ When? 

For this purpose whose alliance did they seek? W T hose influence 
prevented them from getting it ? What did they now attempt ? 
When was war declared against them ? 

4. What were the principal towns ? How many troops for the war 

did they furnish? How many did Massachusetts furnish? 
How many, the Indian allies ? At what time did they reach 
the Indian villages? How did the Pequods fight? What event 
decided the day ? What embarrassed the Indians? 

5. Who advanced to help them on the following day ? With what 

fortune? What became of the rest of the tribe? When did 
this occur ? Was this the first time that Englishmen hud sold 
Indians into slavery ? What was the difference between sell- 
ing these and the savage African? 

6. What became of the chief of the Narragansetts ? Had the English 

forgotten how much they owed him ? 



CHAPTEE Y. 

MARYLAND AND DELAWARE. 



SECTION I. 

LORD BALTIMORE. 

1. Sir George Calvert, afterwards Lord Baltimore, 
was the founder of the Maryland colony. Ambitious 
of securing for himself the power and influence which 
comes from princely estates, he obtained from King 
James, the grant of a district in Newfoundland. 
Upon visiting this region, shortly after the grant, 
he was dissatisfied with the poor soil and inhospita- 
ble climate. In 1628, he paid a visit to Virginia, 
3* 



£8 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

and remained there for some time. Its delightful 
climate and fertile fields tempted him to abandon 
his Newfoundland plan, and endeavor to obtain a 
portion of the territory included in the grant to the 
Yirginia company. He also conceived the project 
of establishing in America an asylum for the perse- 
cuted Catholics of England. He was a Catholic 
himself, and upon his visit to Yirginia, had left the 
colony because the oath of supremacy was offered 
him. For this reason, he proposed to get embraced 
in his grant that part of Yirginia which lay north 
of the Potomac. 

James promised Sir George all he asked, for he 
was an accomplished courtier, and a favorite with 
the king. Before the project was consummated, he 
died. It now devolved upon his son Cecilius to 
finish what his father had begun. Accordingly, in 
1632, Cecilius obtained from Charles I, a grant of 
land, embracing, pretty much, the territory of the 
present State of Maryland. It was expressly stated 
in the charter, that religious freedom was to be al- 
lowed. Freedom from English taxation was also 
guaranteed. Over the colony, Lord Baltimore and 
his heirs were to exercise absolute control, except 
that they were to acknowledge their feudal alle- 
giance to the king. As indicative of this relation 
of feudal dependency, it was agreed that the pro- 
prietary of the new colony should pay a yearly rent 
of "two Indian arrows, and one-fifth of all the gold 
and silver found." 

THE FIRST SETTLE MENT. 

2. In 1634, Leonard Calvert, the brother of Cecil, 
sailed from England with two hundred emigrants, 
mostly Roman Catholics. They entered the Chesa- 
peake Bay, and, having bought some land from the 
Indians, built the town of St. Mary's. They did 
not determine to stay, until the consent of the In- 
dians had been obtained. The savages, pleased with 
the unusual deference shown to their rights, treated 
the colonists with great kindness. Hence, from the 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 59 

very beginning, the Maryland colony prospered. 
Due regard was shown for everybody's rights. In- 
deed, Lord Baltimore invited the persecuted of every 
religion to seek shelter there. Many accepted the 
invitation, and hence the population rapidly in- 
creased. At this time the victims of religious perse- 
cution were to be found in almost all countries. As 
we have seen, the Puritans of Massachusetts were 
not behind the most vindictive fanatics of the old 
world ; while the Virginians, though kind to every 
other sect, never could endure the New England 
Puritans. In Maryland alone, was to be found that 
perfect religious freedom, which all wished for them- 
selves, but were unwilling to extend to others. 

clayborne's rebellion. 

3. "William Clayborne, an Englishman, obtained 
from King Charles, about 1631, a license to trade in 
the Chesapeake. 

As he was a particular friend of Harvey, the des- 
potic and cruel Governor of Virginia, this authority 
was increased by a similar commission from him. 
Clayborne's object was to monopolize the trade of 
the Chesapeake and Potomac ; and he and Harvey 
seem to have had some idea of establishing in those 
regions a sort of province of their own. 

For this purpose a settlement was made on Kent 
Island, which is situated in the bay, near the very 
centre of Maryland. Accordingly, when Lord Bal- 
timore obtained his grant, and established his first 
colony, Clayborne refused to acknowledge his juris- 
diction over Kent Island and the bay. He not only 
disputed his title in the courts of England, whither 
the question was carried, but, from time to time, 
harassed the settlers, and sometimes was guilty 
of open violence. This state of things was kept up 
for ten years. Though defeated in all the courts, 
disappointed at every turn, Clayborne maintained 
the struggle with wonderful pertinacity. Never 
losing an opportunity, he took advantage of the 
disturbed condition of things in 1615, when civil 



60 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

revolution had broken out in England. Espousing 
the cause of Parliament against the king, he kindled 
a rebellion in Maryland, and, in a short time, com- 
pelled Calvert, with his forces, to fly to Virginia. 
For a year, Clayborne and his followers held posses- 
sion of Maryland. At the end of this period, Lord 
Baltimore managed to drive them out, and once 
more re-established his authority. 

THE ACT OF RELIGIOUS TOLERATION. 

4. In 1649, the Maryland Assembly passed an act 
which protected all Christians in the exercise of re- 
ligious freedom. This act procured for Maryland 
the praise of being the first of the American colonies 
which not only proclaimed, but protected by law, 
religious toleration. " It is a striking and instructive 
spectacle," says an eminent writer, " to behold at 
this period the Puritans persecuting their Protestant 
brethren in New England; the Protestant-Episco- 
palians inflicting similar rigor and injustice on the 
Puritans in Virginia, and the Catholics, against whom 
all the others were combined, forming in Maryland 
a sanctuary where Christians of every denomination 
might worship, yet none might oppress, and where 
even Protestants sought refuge from Protestant in- 
tolerance." 



Questions for Examination. 

Who was the founder of the colony of Maryland ? What terri- 
tory did he first obtain from the crown ? What was after- 
wards promised him by James ? What benevolent project did 
he conceive ? Who carried out his wishes ? From what king 
was the Maryland grant obtained ? What was expressly stated 
in the charter? To what extent was the authority of the 
proprietary limited ? What was he to pay yearly ? 

Who led the first band of Maryland colonists? When? At 
what point did they land? How did they regard the rights 
of the savages ? To whom did the Marylanders offer their 
colony as an asylum? Did religious toleration exist anywhere 
else in the world ? Did it exist in New England or Virginia? 

Who was William Clayborne ? Upon what grounds did he dis- 
pute the authority of Lord Baltimore? What means did he take 
to accomplish his ends? How long did he annoy the proprie- 
tary ? How did he finally manage to excite a rebellion and drive 
him into Virginia ? Did Baltimore succeed at last in returning ? 
What was passed in 1649? Why was this act creditable to 
MArrlana ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 61 

SECTION XL 

THE RETURN OF CLAYBORNE. 

1. Leonard Calvert, the Governor of the colony, 
died in 1647. Afterwards, until 1660, many differ- 
ent Governors were appointed. The success of the 
Eoundheads in England, put the home government 
of course, into the hands of the Puritans. This 
brought Clayborne back to Maryland. Belonging to 
the dominant Puritan party in England, he, with 
little difficult} r , had himself, with- some others, 
appointed commissioners to govern the colonies on 
the Chesapeake bay. He devoted himself exclusively 
to Maryland, while others attended to Yirginia. And 
in 1653, uniting with some of the Maryland Protest- 
ants, and countenanced by the Puritan government 
in England, he succeeded once more, in driving out 
the Catholic officials, and in taking entire possession 
of the colony. During his administration, the 
famous act of Lord Baltimore's, concerning the pro- 
tection of religious freedom, w T as rescinded. Tolera- 
tion was permitted to all, however, except to the 
Catholics. Thus were the Catholics persecuted in a 
country which they had made an asylum for the 
persecuted of every sect, and by those very Protest- 
ants who had been so generously protected in mis- 
fortune. 

josias fendal's rebellion. 

2. The success of Clayborne encouraged a new 
candidate for the governorship to adopt a similar 
course of conduct. Under pretence of supporting 
the rights of Lord Baltimore, and the original con- 
stitution of the province, Feudal not only induced 
many of the opponents of Clayborne to approve of 
his designs of revolution, but was received into the 
confidence of Lord Baltimore, and appointed his 
agent. His attempt was frustrated at this time, and 
its failure only entailed greater oppression upon the 
people. 

Two years afterwards, (1658,) Fendal's object was 
gained, and Clayborne surrendered into his hands 



62 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

the government of the province. No sooner was he 
established, than, having called an assembly, he sur- 
rendered into their hands the trust which Lord Bal- 
timore had committed to him, and received from 
them a new commission as Governor. In 1660, at 
the accession of Charles II, Philip Calvert came over 
with authority from the King, and took possession of 
the Government. At this time the population of 
Maryland was about 12,000. The people were indus- 
trious and honest. Money was very scarce, and was 
never used in business at home. Tobacco, here as 
in Yirginia, was the universal medium of exchange. 

THE FOUNDING OF DELAWARE. 

3. Gustavus Adolphus, anxious to extend the Pro- 
testant religion, granted a charter in 1626, to certain 
Swedes, who were to establish a colony in the New 
World. In 1627, some of these came over to Amer- 
ica. But Gustavus fell on the field of Lutzen, and, 
for a time, the spirit of emigration died out in Swe- 
den. In 1638, however, Oxenstien, a Swedish states- 
man, revived the project of Gustavus, and sent out 
a colony under Peter Minuits. They landed in Dela- 
ware bay, and, after buying a tract from the natives, 
built Fort Christiana, near the present site of Wil- 
mington. Their intercourse with the natives was 
peaceable, their industry great, and hence their 
prosperity dated from the very beginning. In a few 
years, more emigrants came over and extended the 
limits of the colony, including in the settlements a 
spot now in the suburbs of Philadelphia. 

ITS CONQUEST BY THE DUTCH. 

4. The Dutch viewed with jealousy this Swedish 
colony. The fact that in the region colonized by 
them, an attempt had been made by the Dutch some 
years previous to make a settlement, gave the latter 
a prior claim. Their attempt had failed, it is true ; 
still the mere landing was sufficient to establish what 
was, in those days, considered a good title. Accord- 
ingly, in 1651, they built a fort within five miles of 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 63 

Christiana. The settlers in New Sweden, the name 
given to the Swedish district, attacked and destroyed 
the fort. .Resenting this, Stuyvcsant, the Governor 
of New Netherlands at that time, marched into the 
country a column of six hundred men. Having 
overcome all resistance, he utterly overthrew the 
Swedish authority, and subjected the whole colony 
to Holland. Thus was Swedish power in America 
destroyed. Under the government of Holland they 
remained until 1664, when, with the Dutch in New 
Netherlands, they passed under the dominion of the 
English. The population of the Swedish colony at 
the time of its conquest was 700. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. When did Leonard Calvert die? What enabled Clayborne to 

return ? In what character did he return, and by whose 
authority ? When did he again succeed in driving out the. 
Catholic officials, &c. ? During his administration, what act 
of Baltimore's was rescinded? To whom was toleration ex- 
tended ? 

2. Who was encouraged to excite another rebellion? When? 

Under what pretext? What was the real object? With what 
fortune ? When did he make a second attempt with better 
success ? How did he make use of victory ? Who came over 
and took possession of the colony in 1660? What was the 
population of Maryland at this time? 

3. To whom did Gustavus Adqlphus grant a charter? For what 

purpose ? When ? After his death, who revived the project? 
Who conducted the Swedish colonists ? Where did they land ? 
What did they build ? What were their relations with the In- 
dians ? Did they prosper? 

4. What did the Dutch think of this Swedish settlement? Upon 

what did they base a prior claim to the territory ? What steps 
did they take to assert their rights ? What did the Swedes 
do? How did the Dutch Governor like this? How did he re- 
taliate ? What became of the Swedish colony ? What was 
its population at this time ? When did this occur ? 



64 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

CHAPTEE VI. 

VIRGINIA FROHltel TO 1G80. 



SECTION I. 

SIR WILLIAM BERKELEY. 

1. Iii 1641, after the recall of Harvey, Sir Francis 
Wyatt at first, and subsequently Sir William Berkeley, 
was appointed Governor of Virginia. During his 
administration Virginia enjoyed a high degree of 
prosperity. He was accordingly much beloved in 
the colony, and it was not until the latter days of 
his rule, that his great influence suffered any dimi- 
nution. This was probably owing to the fact that 
the veteran cavalier had become dogmatic and old- 
fashioned. His character was that of an honest, 
loyal and proud nobleman; while his temper, until 
soured by misfortune, was mild and forgiving. His 
courtesy and elegance of address is quite historic, 
and he was the most celebrated of that class of Vir- 
ginia Governors, who exalted in the esteem of the 
colonists, to a romantic importance, those knightly 
traits which, in all countries, characterize the gentle- 
man. 

VIRGINIA IS THE LAST TO DESERT THE KING. 

2. When, in 1646, the struggle commenced between 
Charles I and his Parliament, Virginia sided with 
her monarch. And, afterwards, when he had been 
overcome in battle, captured and executed on the 
scaffold, she did not falter in her allegiance. Though 
the royal banner had ceased to wave over every 
other spot of the British empire, it still proudly 
floated over the soil of the old Dominion. 

THE PUNISHMENT INFLICTED BY PARLIAMENT. 

3. In 1650, incensed at the open defiance of Vir- 
ginia, Parliament passed an ordinance declaring that 
the Virginians deserved to be regarded as robbers 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 65 

and traitors. ^A 11 commercial connection with the 
rebels was prohibited, and steps were taken to equip 
an army and navy for the purpose of reducing them 
to obedience. 

THE MASSACHUSETTS TURITANS. 

4. As soon as the people of Massachusetts heard 
of the ordinance passed by Parliament, they hastened 
to enact a similar one prohibiting all commercial 
intercourse with Virginia. This was natural, since 
the Puritans of Massachusetts had frequently before 
manifested their hostility to the Virginians, and now, 
when the home government threatened them with 
destruction, they gladly joined in the hue and cry. 
The animosity which had existed for many years in 
England between the class from which the Puritans 
sprang, and that from which came the Cavaliers, 
was increased and intensified in America, where 
their peculiar prejudices were allowed free develop- 
ment. It was, to some extent, a preservation of the 
old hostility between the conquered Saxon and the 
dominant Norman, but more particularly of that 
between the Church of England and dissenters. 

THE INSTRUCTIONS OP PARLIAMENT TO THE COMMISSIONERS. 

5. The commissioners who were sent out with the 
army which was to reduce Virginia, were instructed, 
if pacific overtures proved ineffectual, to resort to 
" every species of hostile operation." In addition to 
the usual modes of warfare, they were authorized to 
free the slaves of all the refractory planters, and 
use them as soldiers in the war of subjugation. 

THE INVASION. 

0. The fleet of subjugation had already entered 
the Chesapeake, when "Berkeley was apprized of 
their coming. With more courage than discretion, 
he made every preparation to meet them. Engaging 
the assistance of a few Dutch ships, and calling out 
the militia, he showed a bold front. The inequality 
of the contest was evident, but the Virginia royal- 
ists gathered to his support. 



66 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Yet this gallant display of resistance had the effect 
of alarming the vain-glorious invaders, and obtaining 
for the Virginians favorable terms of submission. 
The articles of surrender expressly stipulated, that 
"the people of Virginia shall have as free trade as 
the people of England, to all places, and with all 
nations," and "shall be free from all taxes, customs, 
and impositions whatsoever, without the consent of 
their own assembly." The noble Berkeley disdained 
to make any terms for himself. Declining the favor 
of those whom he regarded as usurpers, he went into 
retirement, and remained there until a new revolu- 
tion called him once more to the helm of state. 

THE GREAT CAVALIER EMIGRATION. 

7. During the supremacy of the Puritans in Eng- 
land, especially from 1650 to 1C60, the persecution of 
the Cavaliers at home, caused a great number to 
emigrate to Virginia. They found the sentiments of 
the colonists like their own, and they could there 
cherish, undisturbed, their love for the royal cause, 
and their hatred of all Puritans. This was the 
period when Virginia received her most important, 
if not her most numerous, accessions from England. 
These Cavaliers belonged to the best families of Eng- 
land, and suffered exile rather than abandon a lost 
cause. 

THE REVOLT OF VIRGINIA. 

8. As Virginia was the last to renounce, so was 
she the first to resume her allegiance to the crown. 
Matthews, the last Governor of the province ap- 
pointed by Cromwell, died just after him. The 
news of his (Matthews') death evoked a tumultuous 
assembly of Virginians, who, ignorant of the death 
of Cromwell, determined to defy his authority. 
Forcing Sir Wm. Berkeley from his retirement, they 
declared him the only Governor whom they would 
acknowledge. His refusing to act in that capacity 
did not prevent them from erecting the royal stand- 
ard, and proclaiming Charles the Second their true 



OF THE UNITED STATES. G7 

and lawful sovereign. The death of Cromwell, and 
the dissensions among the Puritan leaders, pre- 
vented them from punishing Virginia for her temer- 
ity, before the restoration of Charles. That event 
caused the liveliest joy in the colony, and by it 
their revolt became, instead of an evil, an unex- 
pected source of great good. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. "Who succeeded Harvey as Governor of Virginia? When? Was 

his administration popular ? What was the character of the 
Governor ? What kind of influence did he exert over the Vir- 
ginians of that day ? 

2. In the conflict between the king and parliament, what side did 

Virginia take ? How long did she remain loyal to her sov- 
ereign ? 

3. What punishment did Parliament inflict upon her for this? 

4. When the people of Massachusetts heard of this ordinance of 

Parliament, what law did they enact? Had this animosity be- 
tween the Cavaliers of Virginia and the Puritans of Massachu- 
setts existed in the old country? It was a preservation of 
what old hostility ? 

5. What were the instructions of the commissioners sent to reduce 

Virginia ? What were those with regard to the slaves of the 
colonists? 

6. What preparations did Berkeley make to resist the invaders ? 

Were the Virginia loyalists dismayed by the inequality of the 
forces? What effect did this bold display have? What did 
the articles of surrender stipulate? Did Berkeley make any 
terms with the commissioners? What became of him ? 

*!. When did the great cavalier emigration to Virginia occur? 
From what cause ? Was the accession to the colony valuable? 
Why? 

8. At the death of the Puritan Governor, what did the Virginians 
do ? Was this the lirst revolt from the authority of the Puri- 
tans ? How did this prove a source of great good to the 
colony? 



SECTION IT. 

OPPRESSION OF PARLIAMENT. 



1. After the restoration of Charles II, the royal- 
ist party in Virginia were intoxicated with success. 
They had the satisfaction of knowing that their 
cause was triumphant everywhere, and that they 



68 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

had the rare honor of having been the first to 
brave Puritanic power. Since they had done so 
much for royalty, they naturally expected that con- 
sideration which a grateful monarch should bestow. 
They were, however, doomed to disappointment. 
Soon after the overthrow of the Puritans, the Par- 
liament which Charles had assembled, enacted some 
laws, odious and oppressive to the Virginians. 

It was ordered that the imports and exports of 
the colonies should be transported in English ves- 
sels only, and that their most important articles of 
trade should be carried to England. This placed 
the Virginians entirely in the power of English 
merchants and ship-owners, and also cut off a very 
lucrative trade with the West Indies, just then 



INGRATITUDE OP CHARLES. 

2. From the monarch, however, for whom so much 
had been risked, came " the unkiudest cut of all." 
From Parliament little was expected, composed as 
it was of mixed elements, and legislating more par- 
ticularly with reference to English interests. But 
Charles, to whose followers they had furnished a re- 
fuge in misfortune, and for whom their devotion 
had been signalized by the most romantic daring, 
was deemed a certain friend. What was their sur- 
prise then, when, immediately after his accession to 
the throne, he granted away, to his greedy courtiers, 
large portions of Virginia, and indeed, to some, gave 
a title to all the unoccupied land in the colony. 

One of these grants, viz : that of the Northern 
Neck of Virginia, which is the beautiful and fertile 
country lying between the Eappahannock and Po- 
tomac river, was afterwards the source of much 
misunderstanding between Maryland and Virginia, 
and to this day is the remote cause of Maryland's 
possession of the upper Potomac. 

INDIAN OUTRAGES. 

3. About this time the Susquehannah Indians, 
driven by the Senecas from the head of the Chesa- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 69 

peake, had approached the Potomac and were com- 
mitting depredations along its banks. John Washing- 
ton, the great-grandfather of the illustrious George, 
hastened to the aid of the settlers. The Indians 
sent ambassadors j^roposing peace. 

From some cause these messengers were slain, 
and the savages, resenting this violation of justice, 
recommenced hostilities, and devastated the Vir- 
ginia border from the Potomac to the James. The 
whole line of the northeastern frontier felt the ef- 
fect of savage vengeance. Midnight attacks upon 
defenceless families, and wholesale butcheries of re- 
mote settlements, called for an organized and gen- 
eral movement on the part of the Virginians. The 
people solicited the Governor, Sir William Berkeley, 
to take the necessary steps for the protection of 
their lives and property. The Governor was slow 
to respond. The people became impatient at his 
tardiness, and began to organize themselves. At 
this stage of the difficulty, a man by the name of 
Nathaniel Bacon appears and directs the popular 
spirit of discontent. 

NATHANIEL BACON. 

4. Nathaniel Bacon was a native of England, and 
came to Virginia about two years before the time of 
which we speak. He was certainly a man of no 
ordinary talent. His natural parts had been highly 
cultivated/and, to an iron will and a lofty courage, 
education had added rare mental polish and a capti- 
vating eloquence. 

This was not his first act of treason. Two years 
before, he had shared in an insurrection, had been 
arrested, convicted, and afterwards pardoned by 
the Governor. The conviction, however, had dis- 
qualified him from holding office. Knowing this, 
he concealed his rebellious designs under a request 
that Berkeley would grant him a commission to 
lead his followers against the Indians. For, it was 
with this pretext that he had first assembled them. 
Berkeley, however, declined, upon the ground that 
Bacon was a pardoned traitor, and incapable of re- 



70 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

ceiving a commission. Indignant at the treatment 
of their leader, five hundred men went with him to 
force a commission from the Governor. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Were the Royalist party in Virginia delighted with the restora- 

tion of Charles II ? Why? What did they expect from him? 
Did they expect much from Parliament? Why not? What 
law did Parliament pass ? 

2. What unkindness was Charles guilty of? Why should Charles 

have been their friend ? What particular grant was the cause 
of Maryland being in possession of the upper Potomac? 

3. What Indians at this time attacked the colony? Who went to 

the aid of the settlers? What incident caused an increase of 
hostilities ? What did the people ask of the Governor? Did 
the Governor respond ? What then did the people do? Who 
now appears as an exciter of the popular discontent? 

4. Who was Nathaniel Bacon ? What did Bacon now engage in? 

Was this his first treasonable act? What was his pretext for 
assembling his followers? Did Berkeley grant his demand ? 
Why not ? What were the consecpuences ? 



SECTION III. 

BACON OBTAINS HIS COMMISSION BY THREATS OF VIOLENCE. 

1. Surrounding the house in which Berkeley and 
the council were met, Bacon's commission was per- 
emptorily demanded. Undaunted by the violent 
display, the Governor refused to obey. Coming out 
before them, he braved their resentment and dis- 
dained their power. The council, however, were 
not so heroic. Surrounded by a crowd of angry, 
armed men, and fearful of consequences, they has- 
tened to comply with the demands of the rebels, 
and, by dint of entreaty, persuaded the Governor to 
join with them. Exulting in their victory, the insur- 
gents departed. The reverberation of their shouts 
of triumph, as they marched back to their homes, 
had scarcely died away, when the council recovered 
their courage and, annulling the commission they 
had just granted, as having been extorted by force, 
declared Bacon a rebel and an outlaw. Little per- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 71 

suasion was required to induce the Governor to con- 
firm this new act. 

BERKELEY COMPELLED TO RETREAT. 

2. Upon receiving the news of this perfidious act 
of the government, the insurrectionary column re- 
turned to Jamestown. Fearing punishment for their 
perfidy, the Governor and Council fled from the 
capital, and left the insurgents in full possession. 

Possessing now supreme power in the colony, 
Bacon attempted to legalize his authority. Calling 
a convention of many prominent citizens, he per- 
suaded them " to pledge themselves by oath to sup- 
port his authority and resist his enemies/' The 
convention was also induced to publish a declara- 
tion that Sir William Berkeley was the author of 
the civil commotion, for having given false informa- 
tion to the king. It also called upon all good citi- 
zens to stand by Bacon until the king could be in- 
formed of the true state of affairs. Such a plausi- 
ble defence for being in a state of rebellion, was well 
received by the great body of the colonists, who 
were already much dissatisfied with the conduct of 
the colonial government. 

THE BURNING OP JAMESTOWN. 

3. Berkeley, though greatly in the minority, and 
bereft of many of his former friends, by his recent 
tyrannical behavior, was, by no means, intimidated. 
The gallant old soldier who had grown grey in the 
service of Virginia, was not thus to be put down 
by an ambitious youth of recent importation from 
England. Animating his few remaining adherents 
among the planters by personal appeals, and raising 
some recruits among the crews of the English ship- 
ping along the coast, he managed to organize a 
small force, with which he commenced an open war 
against the revolutionists. Virginia was now the 
scene of a desolating civil struggle. Each party 
inflicted outrages upon its opponents. Berkeley's 
obstinacy, daring, and activity, compensated in a 



72 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

great measure for his numerical inferiority. Arid 
then, too, when it came to bloodshed, many from 
conscientious scruples fought on the side of Berkeley. 
The contest was for a while doubtful. In the midst 
of it, Bacon's party committed the barbarity of 
burning the capital of their State, actuated, in all 
probability, more from social hate of its aristocratic 
inhabitants, than from motives of patriotism. The 
estates of the loyalists were plundered, and their 
families seized as hostages, by the rebels. Berkeley 
declared martial law, and, subjecting many of his 
prisoners to military trial, had them executed in 
defiance of Bacon. Matters grew worse daily, until 
a war of mutual extermination was immiment. 

THE DEATH OF BACON. 

4. In the meantime, intelligence of what was 
transpiring was communicated to the king. At 
once, a proclamation was issued, pronouncing Bacon 
a traitor, ascribing to him all of the blame, and 
granting pardon to those of his followers who would 
forsake him. In addition, a fleet was equipped con- 
taining armed men, and sent to reinforce the loyal- 
ist party. Berkeley was once more encouraged with 
hopes of immediate success. Bacon, however, was 
not discouraged by the prospect of coming danger. 
Making every preparation to meet his foes, he deter- 
mined to resist to the last extremity. He declared 
the estates of his enemies forfeited, and was upon 
the point of massing his forces to meet the enemy, 
when, unexpectedly to all, he sickened and died. 
His death was a fatal blow to his party, and the 
rapidity with which it fell to pieces and disappeared, 
at the fall of the chief, shows how much he was its 
very soul. For, immediately upon his death, with- 
out any effort to reorganize, or choose a new leader, 
his followers accepted the terms of the Governor, 
and laid down their arms. (1676). 

Questions for Examination. 

1. How did the rebels proceed? How did Berkeley receive them? 
Was the council intimidated? What were they forced to do? 
What followed ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 73 

2. "What did the insurgents do upon hearing of the conduct of the 

council ? What became of the Governor and his council ? 
What did the rebels now possess? How did they use their 
power ? To what did they all pledge themselves ? What were 
all good citizens called upon to do ? How was this conduct 
regarded by the majority of the colonists? 

3. Did Berkeley make any efforts to put down the insurrection ? 

What did he do ? What kind of war now devastated Vir- 
ginia? What great outrage did Bacon's party commit? 
What did Bacon do in regard to the estates of the loyalists? 
How did Berkeley treat some of his prisoners ? 

4. When intelligence reached the king, what proclamation was 

issued ? Were reinforcements sent to Berkeley ? Did Bacon 
determine to resist ? What event suddenly ended the war ? 
What did his followers do ? 



SECTION IV. 



BERKELEY S CRUELTY. 



1. Tims terminated a contest which threatened, at 
one time, through the ambition of a single man, to 
involve the colony in universal ruin. Much property 
was destroyed, and much of the best blood in the 
colony was shed. The animosity of faction, how- 
ever, remained in the breasts of the victors after the 
fight was over. The wisdom of mercy, and forget- 
fain ess of the past, found little place in the heart of 
the stern and vindictive Berkeley. He had scarcely 
been restored, when a series of fines, confiscations, 
and executions, commenced. Harnsford, next to 
Bacon in position, was condemned to death. His 
only request upon hearing the sentence, was, that he 
might die like a soldier. This was refused, and he 
was hung as an infamous traitor. " Take notice," 
said he, on coming to the gallows, "I die a loyal 
subject and a lover of my country." Soon after his 
death, Drummond, another of the rebels, was taken. 
When he was brought into the presence of Berkeley, 
the Governor gave him a warm welcome, and, at 
once, promised that he should be hung in a half an 
hour. 

Many others were executed by the now cruel and 
implacable old man j and it was only at the earnest 
4 



74 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

entreaty of the assembly, which had been called, 
that he abstained from further bloodshed. 

CONTINUANCE OF COMMERCIAL RESTRICTIONS. 

2. England learned nothing from the commotion 
which her oppressive restrictions upon American 
commerce had excited. She continued to enact 
odious laws in this respect, and, by a system of 
selfish and foolish legislation, gradually alienated the 
affections of the colonists. From this time, (1676, 
the date of the suppression of Bacon's rebellion,) up 
to the termination of the seventeenth century, the 
history of Virginia contains few incidents of impor- 
tance. The revolution in England, which occurred 
in 1688, exerted a beneficial influence upon her po- 
litical condition. The principles of constitutional 
liberty established by that revolution, were trans- 
planted to Virginia, where they have ever been held 
in the highest esteem. After the overthrow of 
James II, the sovereign in England no longer exer- 
cised the same despotic authority, and hence, in 
Virginia, his acts were less arbitrary and absolute. 
He continued to appoint the Governors, it is true ; 
but the colonial assemblies, which guarded with 
jealous care their political liberties, exerted suffi- 
cient influence over him to prevent gross maladmin- 
istration. 

POPULATION. 

3. In 16S8, Virginia contained a population of 
60,000. Now that she could defend herself against 
the savages, and that the health of the colony had 
improved with the increased number of settlements, 
there was a prospect of still greater progress. In 
her delightful climate, and upon her fertile bosom, 
the penniless settler could soon, by dint of a little 
industry, surround himself with all the comforts of 
a prosperous British landholder. 

Those luxuries of life, of which in his native 
country the poor man had never dreamed, might 
here be had in the greatest abundance. 

Hence, about this time, those who had prospered 



OP THE UNITED STATES. 75 

in the colony, wrote home encouraging letters to 
their friends and relatives. In glowing terms, they 
painted the comforts of a forest home, describing, 
with much minuteness, the Grateful soil groaning 
beneath the weight of waving grain, the luscious 
fruits, the domestic fowls, and the woods swarming 
with every variety of game. Such pictures of rural 
bliss were irresistible, and soon from England there 
came to Virginia crowds of emigrants. 

the; ciiuRcn establishment. 

4. At this time, the province had forty-eight 
parishes within its limits. The amount of land ap- 
propriated to these, was 200,000 acres. Each parish 
contained a church, with a parsonage-house and glebe 
attached. In addition to this, each clergyman was 
allowed by law, a salary of 16,000 pounds of tobacco. 
Up to the time of the American revolution, the 
Episcopal was the established Church, and the 
whole population was taxed to support it. The Dis- 
senters, however, increased rapidly ; and soon their 
number was so large, that the statutes against them, 
though unrepealed, were totally disregarded. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What bad the war destroyed ? How were the vanquished treated 

by the victorious Governor ? What is said of the treatment of 
Harnsford? Of Drummond? What finally led the Governor 
to desist from his harsh measures? 

2. Did the disturbance in Virginia enlighten tliestatesmen of England 

with respect to the inexpediency of commercial restrictions? 
When was Bacon's rebellion suppressed ? What is the history 
of Virginia for the remainder of the seventeenth century? What 
influence did the English revolution of 1688 have upon the 
future of Virginia? 

3. What was the number of the inhabitants in Virginia at this 

time ? What inducements did she hold out to immigrants ? How 
did her citizens, in their letters home, speak of the country ? 
What effect did these letters have ? 

4. How many parishes were in Virginia at this time? What was 

the established Church? Who paid the salaries of the min- 
isters ? What is said of the Dissenters ? Were the laws against 
them disregarded ? 



76 SOUTHEEN SCHOOL HISTORY 

CHAPTEE VII. 

COLONIZATION OF NEW YOEK. 

SECTION" I. 

FIRST SETTLEMENT. 

1. The first settlement made in the present State 
of New York, occurred in 1613. 

It was made by a company of Dutch merchants, 
on Manhattan Island. 

In 1609, Henry Hudson, with some Hollanders, in 
search of a Northwest passage to India, first dis- 
covered the Hudson river. The right of coloniza- 
tion accruing therefrom, gave Holland the right to 
make settlements. Accordingly, the States-General 
granted a company of merchants a patent for the 
exclusive trade of the Hudson river. In conse- 
quence of this grant, the settlement on Manhattan 
Island was made. During the same year, however, 
the English, hearing of the attempt of the Dutch to 
interfere with their territory, (since the whole con- 
tinent was claimed by them from its discovery by 
Cabot), dispatched Capt. Argall, from Virginia, to 
drive out the intruders. Upon his arrival and a de- 
mand for surrender, the Dutch yielded, and consent- 
ed to pay tribute. In the following year, a rein- 
forcement of Hollanders, with a new Governor, en- 
couraged the settlers to defy the authority of the 
English, and, building a strong fort for self-protec- 
tion, they were left in undisturbed possession for 
many years. 

EXTENSION OF THE COLONY. 

2. In 1621, the Dutch government, reminded of 
the commercial importance of this settlement, grant- 
ed to the East India Company, a patent of all the 
territory included between the Connecticut and the 
Delaware rivers. This was called New Netherlands. 
The colony now grew and prospered. A profitable 
fur trade was carried on with the Indians. Land, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. II 

too, of the best kind, was to be had for nothing. 
Peace was maintained by recognizing the title of 
the Indians, and always paying them for the terri- 
tory appropriated. 

In 1623, the foundation of the city of Albany was 
laid, and forts were built on the Delaware, Hudson, 
and Connecticut rivers. 

TROUBLES WITH NEIGHBORS. 

3. On the Delaware, the Swedes, and on the Con- 
necticut, the English, disputed their rights of terri- 
torial possession. The controversy with the Swedes 
continued until their conquest by the Dutch. The 
latter were not so fortunate on the Connecticut. 
For, after many disputes, their forts on that river 
were finally evacuated. With the Indians, they had 
little trouble for nearly twenty years. But, about 
the year 1640, a party of savages, drunken with 
rum, which the traders had furnished, committed a 
number of outrages. The guilty parties were caught 
and severely punished. .Retaliation followed, and an 
attack was made on the settlement. This was the 
commencement of a series of small acts of mutual 
hostility, which finally terminated in a war of races. 
A terrible conflict ensued. Kreft, the Governor, 
surprised and massacred a band of Indians, who had 
taken refuge on the banks of the Hudson from their 
enemies, the Mohawks. The Indians, incensed by 
such inhumanity, were in turn guilty of the most 
fiendish atrocities. The feeble matron, and the 
sucking babe, shared the same horrible fate, and the 
whole border line from Delaware to Connecticut felt 
the knife of Indian vengeance. 

At length, a signal victory was gained by the 
Dutch, on Strickland's Plain, in 164G, and this ter- 
minated the war. 

PETER STUYVESANT. 

4. Peter Stuyvesant, who had succeeded Kreft as 
Governor, greatly increased the strength of the 
colony. He stoutly maintained the Dutch terri- 



78 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTOKY 

torial claims against all disputants. On the Con- 
necticut, he repelled the English, and obtained 
their consent to continue in possession of all settle- 
ments actually made. On the Delaware, he not 
only drove off the Swedes, but, as we have seen, 
conquered the whole country, and received the* 
Swedish population under his government. 

THE CONQUEST OF NEW NETHERLANDS. 

5. In 1664, Charles II, then King of England, exe- 
cuted a charter, conveying to his brother, the Duke 
of York, the territory embraced between the Con- 
necticut and the Delaware. In other words, he 
granted away a country which had been settled and 
governed by the Dutch for nearly fifty years. He 
based his title upon the fact, that the continent of 
America had been discovered by an Englishman. 
No sooner was the grant executed, than a fleet and 
army were sent to take possession of the country. 
Col. Nichols, w T ho was in command of the arma- 
ment, soon reached New Amsterdam, and, anchor- 
ing before the town, demanded its surrender. Stuy- 
yesant determined to resist to the last extremit} x . 
However, the apprehensions of the people that the 
town, if taken, would be sacked, influenced him to 
sign a treaty of capitulation. Thus did the infant 
metropolis of a hemisphere pass, without the firing 
of a gun, into the hands of a hostile power. The con- 
querors, however, showed a wise generosity. Private 
property was respected, and every encouragement 
extended to those Dutch wishing to emigrate. No 
changes were made in the titles of real estate, and 
the judicial institutions were but slightly modified. 
Stuyvesant himself spent the remainder of his days 
in the colony, though he never became reconciled to 
the new state of things. 



Questions for Examination. 

When was the first settlement made in New York? By whom? 
Upon what did they base their right of settlement? What did 
the States-General grant ? Upon hearing of this, what did the 
English do? What arrangement did Capt. Argall make with 
the colonists? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 71) 

2. What was granted to the East India Company by the Dutch 

government? What was the new colony called? Was it 
prosperous? How was peace maintained? When was the 
foundation of Albany laid ? Upon what rivers were forts 
built? 

3. Who disputed the claims of the Dutch on the Delaware and Con- 

necticut rivers? With what success? For how long a time 
were they at peace with the Indians ? What was the occasion 
of a war breaking out? How was it finally ended? When 
and by whom was the decisive victory gained ? 

4. Who succeeded Kreft? What kind of a Governor was he? 

How did he treat the Swedes? What did he obtain from the 
English? 

5. To whom did Charles grant the New Netherlands? When? 

Why did he claim a right to do this? Who was sent to take 
possession of the country? How were they received by the 
Dutch ? Why was no defence made? How did the conquerors 
treat the conquered ? What became of Stuyvesant? 



SECTION II. 

NEW YORK. 



I. Out of compliment to the patentee, the name 
of New Netherlands was changed to New York. 
Col. Nichols, to whom Stuyvesant had surrendered, 
was appointed the first Governor. His rule was 
liberal and kind, and, during his administration, the 
colony prospered greatly. 

In 166G, two years after the conquest, a war hav- 
ing broken out between England and Holland, there 
was a probability of the colony passing again under 
Dutch control. Nichols, fearing that such an at- 
tempt would be made, laid heavy taxes upon the 
people, for the purpose of defending the city. His 
preparations, however, proved unnecessary, and, at 
the peace of Breda, Holland gave up her right to New 
York in exchange for Surinam. In 1673, another 
war breaking out with Holland, New York was 
once more threatened. This time their fears were 
well founded. A Dutch Admiral anchoring before 
the city, and demanding its surrender, Col. Man- 
ning, who was in command, treacherously surren- 
dered the place, without making the slightest resist- 
ance. In a few months, however, peace was made 



80 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

between Holland and England, and New York Avas 
again restored to the English, at the treaty of West- 
minster. 

CONDITION OF THE ISLAND IN 1G73. 

2. As it is a matter of interest to know something 
of the small beginnings from which sprang the great 
American metropolis, we will enter more into details 
on this point than is our custom. In 1678, the 
island upon which the city of New York is built, was 
scarcely enclosed. Cattle grazed where the magnifi- 
cent palaces of Fifth Avenue now stand, and nearly 
the whole of Broadway was in farmers' fields. 

Wall street derived its name from a rude Avail or 
fortification, which had been built for protection 
against the Indians. This constituted, as it were, 
the first outer line of defence. The beautiful and 
picturesque grounds of Central Park, were the abode 
of fierce wild beasts, where, in its rugged recesses, 
they slept in undisturbed security. 

THE POPULATION AND MILITARY STRENGTH OF THE CITY. 

3. The city proper contained about four thousand 
souls. The province, or rural district, which includ- 
ed twenty-four towns, villages, or parishes, must 
have had a good many more. About fifteen ves- 
sels traded yearly with the city, bringing manufac- 
tured products to the amount of 850,000, and re- 
ceiving in exchange beef, lumber, tobacco, poultry, 
and wheat. 

The principal occupations were farming and graz- 
ing, though a large number engaged in commerce. 
A trader, possessing property to the value of $5,000, 
was considered wealthy, and a farmer with half that 
sum, was regarded as rich. 

The estimated value of all the estates in the pro- 
vince, was $750,000. 

There were no beggars, and the few paupers were 
well taken care of. They had a little army of two 
thousand militia, one hundred and forty of whom 
w r ere mounted. These were called upon only in 
case of great peril ; but at the forts of Albany and 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 81 

New York, there was constantly on duty a small 
number of regulars. 

Such was the condition of affairs in 1678, and in 
168(5, so great had been the improvement, that the 
shipping amounted to ten three-masted vessels, twen- 
ty sloops, and a few ketches of intermediate bulk. 

THE FIVE NATIONS. 

4. In the neighborhood of the colony flourished, 
at this time, the Confederacy of the " Five Na- 
tions." These Indians, through superior craft, and 
determined daring, had reached an unprecedented 
degree of power, for savages. Besides maintaining 
internal harmony, and a united front against ex- 
ternal danger, they had made use of the rare, but 
profound policy of adopting their conquered enemies, 
instead of slaying them, as was the usual practice. 
In this way, they had become the most powerful of 
all the savage communities, and enjoyed absolute 
dominion from the western borders of Virginia to 
the shores of the northern lakes. Before the arri- 
val of the Dutch, these savages had been defeated in 
a battle with the Adirondacs. Their discomfiture, 
however, was attributed to the French, who took 
part with their enemies. When the Dutch came, 
they obtained firearms from them, and renewed the 
war. Fortune now favored their efforts, and the 
Adirondacs were nearly annihilated. This was the 
origin of the hostility of the Five Nations towards 
the French. 

The war raged for years, with but slight intermis- 
sions. At last, in 1667, peace was established ; and 
the French, availing themselves of the general quiet 
along the frontier, were active in building forts and 
sending out Catholic missionaries. 

TREATY OP VIRGINIA AND NEW YORK. 

5. The common hostility entertained towards the 
French and Jesuitical missionaries, by the Governors 
and people of New York and Virginia, was the oc- 
casion of a singular treaty. The parties to it, were 

4 # 



82 SOUTHEKN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Virginia and New York on the one side, and the 
Confederacy of the Five Nations on the other. Its 
object was mutual defence against the French. It 
was first formed in 1681, and for a long time was 
strictly adhered to by both parties. 

ACCESSION AND TYRANNY OF JAMES IT. 

G. In 1G85, the Duke of York ascended the British 
throne. He had previously promised to the people 
of New York, a new constitution. He failed, how- 
ever, to keep his word; and when their petition was 
presented, flatly refused to grant it. Instead of in- 
creasing their privileges, he restricted those which 
they had before enjoyed. New taxes were laid, and 
the establishment of a printing-press forbidden. In- 
deed, the. King being a bigoted Roman Catholic, had 
little affection for the Protestant colony. In 1688, 
he appointed Andros, Governor of New York and 
New England. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Whence came the name New York? What was the character of 

Col. Nichols' administration ? What occurred in 1666 ? Were" 
preparations made for a defence ? What event prevented an 
attack? What occurred in 1673? How did the Dutch again 
get possession of the city ? How long did they keep it ? 

2. At this time, what was the condition of the present site of New 

York ? 

3 . What was the population of the city at this time ? What of the 

province? What was the number of vessels trading yearly 
with it? What constituted a rich farmer or trader ? Of what 
did the army of defence consist? At what points were regu- 
lar soldiers always kept on duty ? 

4. Who were the "Five Nations"? For what were they remark- 

able? What was the origin of their hostility to the French? 
How did they treat the Adirondacs ? When was a peace formed 
with the French? What use did the French make of the gen- 
eral quiet ? 

5. What' treaty was formed at this time? For what purpose ? Did 

the French continue to harass their Indian enemies ? With 
what fortune ? 

6. When did the Duke of York ascend the British throne? Did 

the New Yorkers expect much from him? Were they disap- 
pointed? What was the religion of the new monarch ? Whom 
iid he appoint Governor? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 83 

SECTION III. 

ADMINISTRATION OF ANDROS. 

1. The new Governor was as tyrannical asliis mas- 
ter could desire. He studied how to oppress the peo- 
ple in respect to those rights which they most valued. 
He increased the taxes, interfered with religious lib- 
erty, and prohibited all popular meetings, except for 
the election of town-officers. The people, indignant 
at his despotic conduct, watched for an opportunity 
to throw off the yoke. 

Consequently, in 1688, when intelligence of the 
abdication of James reached the city, they were ripe 
for insurrection. 

Jacob Leisler, an ignorant but daring man, was 
chosen leader. He assumed the offensive at once, 
circulating a report that the authorities contemplated 
an attack upon the people. He was accompanied by 
an armed crowd to the fort, which he ordered to sur- 
render. The garrison at once yielded, and he took 
formal possession, avowing his purpose to hold it 
until the new sovereign had been consulted. 

Andros was absent, and Nicholson, who was the 
acting Lieutenant-Governor, was afraid to act, for 
he had already heard of the imprisonment of Andros 
by the Boston people, and also that English vessels 
were coming to assist Leisler. 

Without making any attempt to suppress the in- 
surrection, he fled to England. 

CIVIL WAR IN NEW .YORK. 

2. Shortly afterwards, a messenger arrived, bearing 
a communication, addressed to "such as, for the time, 
take care for administering the laws of the Pro- 
vince," and bestowing upon such the authority of 
Lieutenant-Governor. 

Leisler assumed that he was the person for whom 
it was intended, and at once took upon himself the 
dignity, authority, and state of that office. 

From the beginning of the outbreak, many of the 
most respectable citizens had kept aloof; not that 



84 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

they favored Andros, but from fear of committing 
the crime of treason. Besides, Leisler was narrow- 
minded, high-tempered, and disagreeable. He was 
only a trader, too ; and, in those days, even the com- 
mon people preferred Governors of military rank, or 
at least of high social standing. Hence, when cer- 
tain gentlemen of the city, such as Courtlandt, the 
Mayor, Col. Bayard, and Major Schuyler, withdrew 
and seized the fort at Albany, many of the citizens 
took sides with them, more especially as they had 
declared that they held the fort in the name of King 
William, and no other. 

Melbourne, the son-in-law of Leisler, was sent to 
dislodge the rebels. An irruption of the French 
and Indians, at this time, however, spared him the 
necessity of storming the fortress. The garrison 
abandoned the post, and sought refuge in the other 
colonies. 

In furtherance of his purposes, Leisler convoked 
an assembly of the people. But in this assembly, 
contrary to his expectations, a strong party was or- 
ganized, who dared to question his authority. This 
was the condition of affairs, when the French and 
Indians once more attempted to expel the English 
from New York. 



MASSACRE AT SCUENECTADY. 

3. About this time, (1689), old Count de Frontignac, 
a soldier not unknown to fame, was sent to Canada 
with a large reinforcement of French. He at once 
prepared for an active campaign. It must be borne 
in mind that, at this time, France and England were 
at war with each other. The first thing the new 
Governor did, was to make a treaty of neutrality 
with the Five Nations. He then collected a large 
body of French and Indians, and dispatched them 
in the depth of winter against New York. These 
soon got lost in their effort to traverse the snow- 
covered regions of that section. While wandering 
through the forests, they, one stormy night, unex- 
pectedly reached Schenectady. They were so tired 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 85 

and hungry, that their first impulse was to surren- 
der, and beg for bread. Twenty-five years pre- 
vious, a party, upon a similar expedition, had ex- 
perienced the kindness and hospitality of this settle- 
ment. 

Forgetful, however, of this, and bent only on 
murder and pillage, they took advantage of the 
occasion to fall upon the sleeping inhabitants, and 
put them to the sword. Neither sex nor age was 
spared, as they fled half naked frOm their burning 
houses. 

A few, however, managed to escape. These, flying 
to distant settlements, were taken in, half dead with 
cold and hunger. Their stories of the midnight 
surprise, the burning village, and the cold-blooded 
cruelty of their brutal foe, roused feelings of fierce 
resentment. Both in New York and New England, 
preparations were made to avenge the savage atro- 
city. Two expeditions were set on foot; one, under 
Wm.Phepps, against Quebec; the other, against Mon- 
treal, in which the united forces of Connecticut and 
New York took part. Nothing, however, was ac- 
complished by either. 

FALL OF LEISLER. 

4. The fate of the expedition against Montreal, 
sorely annoyed the irritable Leisler. He threw 
Winthrop into prison, and was only deterred by 
popular indignation, from inflicting upon him the 
severest punishment. In many other respects, his 
tyrannical disposition stirred up enemies against 
him. So that, when, in 1691, Col. Slaughter, armed 
with the royal authority, reached New York, he had 
little trouble in getting possession of the fort. At 
first Leisler refused to surrender, unless an order 
was shown, written with the King's own hand. But 
he soon changed his mind. Astonished to find that 
his real friends were few, and fearful of consequences, 
he hastened to deliver up the fort. He was at once 
cast into prison, and accused of high treason. Mel- 
bourne, and others of his adherents, were included 
in the charge. 



86 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

UIS EXECUTION AND DEATII. 

5. When Leisler and Melbourne were brought to 
trial, in extenuation of what they had done, their 
public services were pleaded. Col. Slaughter felt 
bound to take these into consideration ; and he hesi- 
tated to destroy those who had been the first in the 
colony to declare for his sovereign. But the current 
of revenge and factious hate was irresistible. Still, 
he struggled against the stream, and only yielded 
after he had been made drunk with wine. In this 
condition, he was persuaded to sign the death-war- 
rant. Before he recovered his senses, Leisler and 
Melbourne were no more, and the Governor repented 
too late of his disgraceful revel 

EXPEDITION OF MAJOR SCHUYLER. 

6. In 1G92, Major Schuyler led a considerable force 
of whites and Indians against the French in Can- 
ada. After several hard-fought battles, he was com- 
pelled to retire. The war, however, was still carried 
on by his Indian allies, who remained behind for that 
purpose. Their hatred of the French was indeed un- 
dying, while it was returned by the latter with almost 
equal intensity. 

During this winter, two of the Mohawks were cap- 
tured by the French, and condemned to die by tor- 
ture. One, to avoid pain, killed himself in prison ; 
the other was animated with a singular ambition, 
and calmly prepared to meet his fate. He desired 
to triumph over his enemies, even at the stake. 
When the faggots were lit, he slowly chanted his 
death-song, and, with words of scorn, defied his per- 
secutors. When the flames leaped into his face, he 
declared, with unruffled dignity, that he was a Mo- 
hawk, and by the power of his hereditary courage, 
was lifted far beyond the reach of torture. His he- 
roic fortitude excited the sympathies of a French 
lady who was present, and through her instrumen- 
tality, he was restored to liberty. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 87 

Questions for Examination. 

1. What was the character of the administration of Andros? In 

what way did he oppress the people? What intelligence caused 
an attempt at insurrection? Who was the popular leader? 
What was his character? What did the rebels do? Did Nichol- 
son make any effort to repress the rising? Why not? 

2. Upon what occasion did Leisler assume the governorship? Why 

did many remain neutral in the beginning of the insurrection? 
What did they do now when Leisler had taken possession of 
New York ? Who was sent to dislodge them ? What was the 
character of Melbourne? How did Leisler now try to strength- 
en his authority? 

3. About this time, (1689), who was sent to reinforce the French 

power in Canada ? What did he attempt? Give an account 
of the massacre of Schenectady ? Were any steps taken to re- 
taliate? By whom? With what success? 

4. Who succeeded Leisler? Upon his demand for surrender, what 

did Leisler do? How was he treated? 

5. Upon his trial, what was pleaded in his behalf? What was 

Slaughter disposed to do? Why could he not exercise his 
clemency ? How was his consent to their death finally ob- 
tained ? 

6. What is the date of Major Schuyler's expedition? W T hat was 

its object? What did it effect? Who maintained the war 
during the winter? -Did the French torture their prisoners? 
What account is given of the burning of a Mohawk chief? 



CHAPTEK VIII. 

PENNSYL YANIA. 



SECTION I. 

UNITY OF PLAN. 

1. The founding of the great and populous State 
of Pennsylvania, was due to the action of a single 
individual. For this reason, there is a unity about 
its history, possessed by no other State ; and from its 
very beginning, down to a period of colonial vigor, 
the imagination is pleased with its almost romantic 
progress. 

Not accident, nor organized and co-operative effort, 
but the patience and hopefulness of one man, Wil- 
liam Penn, brought it into being. 



88 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

A man, too, who was regarded as a dreamer, and 
who exposed himself to the ridicule of his acquain- 
tances, by his sanguine expectations of realizing in 
the forests of America, the consummation of his po- 
litical theories. 

WILLIAM PENN, III3 BIRTH AND EARLY LIFE. 

2. William Penn was born in 1644. At an early 
period, he entered the University of Oxford ; but had 
not passed his sixteenth year, before he was expelled 
for believing in the religious doctrines of the Qua- 
kers. His father was a man of considerable distinc- 
tion, and seems to have been a favorite both with the 
royal family of Stuarts, and with Oliver Cromwell, 
their worst enemy. Under Cromwell, he was an ad- 
miral, and acquired by conquest, for the British in- 
terest, the fertile island of Jamaica. His intimacy 
with Charles is evident from the fact that he loaned 
him money. The same debt was afterwards paid to 
his son William, by the grant of Pennsylvania. 

When he heard that his son had been expelled for 
being a Quaker, he was very indignant, and drove 
him, with blows, from the house. This treatment did 
not affect the youth's religious belief, though it grieved 
him much. -After a while, his father received him 
again, and sent him to travel in France. For a time, 
this had the desired effect. Intercourse with the 
world seems to have partially changed his views. 
But after his return home, while visiting one of his 
father's estates in Ireland, he there met the same 
preacher who had first attracted his attention. 

BECOMES A QUAKER PREACHER. 

3. He now became more zealous than ever in the 
cause of Quakerism. His father, outraged at his 
pertinacity, abandoned him to his course. Becom- 
ing a regular Quaker preacher, he travelled about 
from village to village, proclaiming his doctrines 
wherever he could obtain an audience. As the Qua- 
kers were a despised and persecuted sect at this 
time, he had to endure his share of contempt and 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 89 

ill-treatment. Ho bore it all, however, with manly 
fortitude, and was so meek and forgiving, that his 
father was finally reconciled to him. In 1670, he 
was tried for street-preaching, and pleaded his cause 
with so much eloquence, that he was honorably ac- 
quitted. 

Leaving England, with several of his persuasion, 
he visited the continent once more, and made a tour 
through German}^ in the character of an itinerant 
preacher. On his return, finding that his brethren 
were still suffering from persecution, ho turned his 
eyes towards America. 

OBTAINS THE GRANT OF PENNSYLVANIA. 

4. Learning that there was a tract of land between 
New York and Maryland, still unoccupied, he resol- 
ved to secure it for his people. He accordingly pre- 
sented his petition to the King, and, reminding him 
of the debt of eighty thousand dollars ($80,000) due 
his father's estate, consented to receive a grant of 
American territory in payment. Charles at once ac- 
ceded to his proposition, and granted the desired 
charter. This charter constituted William Penn and 
his heirs "true and absolute proprietaries of the 
province of Pennsylvania, saving to the Crown their 
allegiance and the sovereignty." 

It empowered him and his deputies to make laws, 
with the consent of the freemen, for the government 
of the same, provided they were not contrary to the 
laws of England. 

Penn had now gained his dearest wish, and he de- 
termined to build up in the American forests, a State, 
where his ideas of religious liberty could bo fully 
realized. Proclaiming his intentions, he invited pur- 
chasers. Many accepted the terms, and agreed to 
emigrate. In 1681, he dispatched his relative, Mark- 
ham, to take possession of the territory, sending 
through him a message to the Indians, full of assu- 
rance of peace and friendship. At this time, the 
south-eastern portion of his grant had already been 
settled by some Swedes and Dutch. He assured 
these that no interference with their rights was con- 



90 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

ternplated, but that they would still be allowed the 
same liberties which they had hitherto enjoyed. For 
he had obtained from the Duke of York, a grant of 
all his title and interest in the tract of land called at 
first, " The territory of Pennsylvania," and after- 
wards, the " Three lower counties on the Delaware." 
These, as we have already seen, constituted what is 
now called the State of Delaware, and had already 
been settled by the Swedes and Dutch. 

SAILS FOR AMERICA. 

5. In the following year (1682), Penn, having com- 
pleted all of his arrangements, set sail for his new 
empire, with one hundred emigrants. The voyage 
was tedious and sickly. But they finally landed at 
New Castle, on the 24th of October, and received a 
hearty welcome. On the following day, assembling 
the people together, he explained to them the object 
of his coming, and the kind of government he in- 
tended to establish. Every one was pleased with 
what he heard, and the possession of the country was 
gladly given. Shortly afterwards, he called an as- 
sembly of all the people. This body passed an act 
of union, annexing the three lower counties to the 
province. The form of government was settled, a 
body of laws passed, and then Penn went to select 
the site of his future metropolis. This particular 
spot was fixed in February, 1683. The locality was 
purchased from the Swedes ; and the city was to be 
called Philadelphia, which means brotherly love. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Who was the founder of the colony of Pennsylvania? ITow 

did its origin differ from that of any other? 

2. Give an account of the early life of Penn. Who was his father? 

What island did he acquire for the British interest? How did 
he treat his son when he was expelled from college? Did this 
harsh treatmei t affect his religious opinions ? What plan did 
he adopt for curing him of his obnoxious opinions? How did 
it succeed? 

3. What did Penn now become? How did his father like his turning 

preacher ? Was he finally reconciled to him ? By what means ? 
For what was Penn tried in 1G70 ? What was the result? 
Through what country did he now make a tour? What did 
he find upon returning to Europe? To what country did he 
now think of going" ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 91 

What did he ask of King Charles? What did he offer to pny for 
it? Did Charles consent? What colony was granted ? What 
authority did the charter confer upon Penn? What now did 
he determine to build up in America? When was his first 
agent sent out? Who was he? What message did he send to 
the Indians? Who were in possession, at this time, of the 
south-eastern portion of the territory granted ? What message 
did he send to these ? What had he already obtained from the 
Duke of York? 

When did he himself first sail? With how many emigrants? 
Where did he land? What did he tell the people there? 
What popular body did he assemble? What did this body 
pass? What city did he then found ? 



SECTION II. 



PENN FORMS A TREATY WITH THE INDIANS. 

1. Deeming the Indians the rightful owners of the 
land, he determined to have a thorough understand- 
ing with them as to his future course. Assembling 
them together, he spoke of his peaceful intentions, and 
of the respect which he would always have for their 
rights and feelings. As to the land, he said, it was 
their property, and he would only take what they 
would consent to sell, and expected to pay them 
what they asked ; that God wanted all his creatures 
to live in harmony with each other, and he could 
see no reason why the white and red man could not 
live at peace. 

The Indians, astonished to hear such gentle and 
such generous words from one of a race deemed 
grasping and quarrelsome, were, for a moment, over- 
come with emotions of wonder. At last, readino- in 
his benevolent face the sincerit}^ of his professions 
they accepted his friendship, and gave theirs in 
return. 

This treaty, entered into without oath, was faith- 
fully preserved for more than two generations. It 
was made under an elm tree, in what is now called 
Kensington. The tree was carefully guarded for 
more than a century afterwards, but finally fell 
down during a severe storm. 



92 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

TIIE COLONY PROSPERS. 

2. Blessed with the gentle beams of perpetual 
peace, the land of Penn soon blossomed like the rose. 
Emigrants came thick and fast to the banks of the 
Delaware; and such was the rapidity of its growth, 
that, four years after the date of Penn's grant, the 
province contained twenty settlements, and Phila- 
delphia two thousand inhabitants. In 1688, as we 
have seen, King James was dethroned, and William 
and Mary put in his place. Penn's attachment to 
the house of the Stuarts, made him cling to James 
long after the loss .of his crown. Hence, for two 
years after this event, the government of the colony 
was still administered in his name. King William, 
to punish such impertinence and disloyalty, took the 
government of Pennsylvania out of the hands of its 
founder, and turned it over to Fletcher, the Gover- 
nor of New York. It was soon found, however, that 
Penn's attachment to the Stuarts was entirely per- 
sonal, and he was restored to power. 

Once more, in 1699, after having been imprisoned 
four times during his sojourn in England, Penn re- 
turned to his colony, taking his family with him. 
Much to his aurprise, he there found that the colo- 
nists were dissatisfied with the state of things, and 
that he was no longer as much beloved as formerly. 
Resolving to return to England again, he prepared a 
frame of government, which he desired to have firm- 
ly established before he took his final departure. 

In 1701, he presented one to the Assembly, which 
they readily received. 

DELAWARE SECEDES. 

3. This new constitution, however, Delaware de- 
clined to adopt. It gave the power of originating 
laws to the General Assembly. This had belonged 
before to the Governor ; and now that the people 
were for the first time invested with it, strange to 
say, a portion of them declined the honor. Doubt- 
less, the reason was, that the population of the u Three 
Counties on the Delaware " feared more the exercise 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 93 

of that power, by an assembly in which they were 
bu t a small minority, than by a Governor appointed 
by the King, and having an eye to the interest of 
the whole colony. From this time forth, Delaware 
had a separate Assembly, but still kept the same Gov- 
ernor. As soon as his chapter was accepted, Penn 
bade a final adieu to his beloved people. 

MASON AND DIXON's LINE. 

4. The southern boundary of Pennsylvania was 
fixed by two surveyors, named Mason and Dixon. 
A difficulty having arisen between Penh and Lord 
Baltimore, with regard to their boundaries, it was 
settled by running this line in 1761. It has since 
become well-known, as the dividing line of what was 
once known as the Free and Slave States of the 
Union. 

SUBSEQUENT PROSPERITY OF THE COLONY. 

5. The example of moderation and liberality fur- 
nished by the illustrious founder, was not lost upon 
the people of Pennsylvania. They continued the 
same wise policy of making equitable purchases from 
the Indian, and thus acquired a large and undis- 
turbed territory. For many years, however, there 
existed a difference between the Governor and the 
Assembly,- with regard to the exemption of the 
lands of the proprietary from taxation. After much 
trouble, Franklin was sent to intercede with the 
King, and the subject was finally adjusted by a com- 
promise. 

Pennsylvania, next to Georgia, was the last of the 
colonies to be settled, but she increased more rapidly 
than any in wealth and population. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What was Penn's first action with reference to the Indians? "What 
did he tell them ? How was his proffer of friendship received ? 
How did the treaty, formed then, differ from others? 



94 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

2. Did the colony of Pcnn prosper? From what cause? What 

facts bear witness to its early prosperity ? How did Penn be- 
have towards James, after his dethronement? How was he 
treated for this? Why did King William forgive and restore 
him to power? When did he again visit his colony ? What 
did he find upon his arrival there? What did he present to 
his people in 110 1 ? 

3. How did Delaware like the new Constitution? What was her 

objection to it ? What did Delaware have from this time forth ? 

4. When was Mason and Dixon's line surveyed? By whom? For 

what reason ? What has given this line its subsequent import- 
ance? 

5. Did the colony prosper under the new Constitution? W r hat was 

the cause of the difference between the people and the Gov- 
ernor ? How was it settled ? How did Pennsylvania compare 
with the other colonies, in regard to the date of her first settle- 
ment and the rapidity of her growth ? 



CHAPTER IX. 

COLONIZATION OF NORTH CAROLINA- 



SECTION I. 



FIRST SETTLEMENT. 



1. The attempts of the French under Coligny, 
and of the English under Baleigh and others, failed 
to effect a permanent settlement in North Carolina. 
About 1645, a party of Virginians, fleeing from re- 
ligious persecution, settled that portion of Carolina 
lying north of Albemarle Sound. They recognized 
no authority, and had no government, except that of 
their own sense of propriety. Their hogs and cat- 
tle ran wild in the woods, and, multiplying rapidly, 
furnished them an abundance of meat. The climate 
was mild and the soil fertile, so that they had little 
of the troubles of life to combat. 

But the first permanent settlement, made under 
responsible authority, was made in 1663. This 
was made under the countenance and protection of 
Lord Clarendon, and other courtiers of Charles II. 
They had received from that monarch a charter, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 95 

granting all the lands lying between the 31st and 
36th degrees of north latitude, and extending from 
the Atlantic to the Pacific. 

By this charter, they were authorized to make 
laws, with the approbation of the freemen, to pro- 
vide for religious liberty, and to exercise full execu- 
tive authority, saving the sovereignty of the Crown. 

ALBEMARLE REBELLION. 

2. Presuming to exercise unlimited authority over 
all people residing within the boundaries of their 
territory, the proprietaries proceeded to provide a 
government for the settlers on Albemarle Sound. 
For the present, they were placed under the super- 
intendence of Sir William Berkeley, Governor of 
Virginia. This gentleman, who was the last person 
in the world to neglect his duty, or to abstain from the 
exercise of authority, paid these lawless squatters an 
official visit. AVhile there, he authorized the calling of 
a General Assembly, the election of civil officers, and 
the confirmation of the land titles. And to help 
them a little more, he entrusted their welfare to the 
charge of a Mr. Drummond, who was to act as a sort 
of Lieutenant-Governor. 

This new order of things did not satisfy these Caro- 
lina pioneers. They wanted no Governor, nor Assem- 
bly, nor anything of that sort, if they could not hold 
their land by the same tenure as lands were held in 
Virginia. This being refused, they broke out into 
open insurrection, and did not return to their alle- 
giance until their petition was granted. At the same 
time, a Constitution was adopted, providing for the 
annual election of a Legislature, and the appointment 
of the Governor, and half the Council, by the proprie- 
taries. 

locke's "grand model." 

3. This Constitution, in the opinion of the proprie- 
taries, was merely temporary. The permanent one, 
they determined to have made to order, by the great- 
est metaphysician and philosopher of the day. For, 



96 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Clarendon, and his illustrious colleagues, dreamed of 
an empire starting up by political magic, on the sunny 
plains and genial shores of Carolina, and they deter- 
mined that the infant nation should commence with 
a complete and faultless organic law. So, obtaining 
from Locke his grand model of a Constitution, they 
sent over there the precious document, with the firm 
belief, that in its misty and metaphysical pages, 
would be found a remedy for every ill. Tho hardy 
colonists, however, showed little gratitude for the 
generous boon, and treated the "grand model" with 
supreme contempt. It was soon found to be totally 
impracticable, and was quietly'laid aside. 

About this time, some settlers on Cape Fear river 
formed themselves into a political community, and. 
established a separate county, called Clarendon. 
These two colonies, then, that on Albemarle Sound, 
and the one last mentioned on Cape Fear river, made 
up the nucleus for the future State of North Caro- 
lina. 

SETTLEMENT AT TORT ROYAL. 

4. In 1670, the proprietaries of Carolina sent out 
William Sayle to make a settlement. He lauded at 
Port .Royal, and remained there about a year. He 
then removed to the banks of the Cooper and Ash- 
ley rivers, and established a colony there, which, in 
honor of the King, he called Charleston. This was 
the beginning of the colony of South Carolina. 
Yery soon after this, there were two separate colo- 
nial communities, recognized by the proprietaries. 
Their legislatures, laws, and officers, were different; 
but they were still, for a long time, under the same 
authority. 

SECOND REBELLION IN NORTH CAROLINA. 

5. The people of North Carolina were, at an early 
period, a prey to civil dissensions. In 1677, a person, 
by the name of Culpepper, headed an insurrection 
against the government. He imprisoned the pro- 
prietary officers, seized the public treasures, and set 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 97 

up an independent government. The people, dissat- 
isfied with the rapacity and incompetency of their 
former rulers, for a time sustained the revolutionist. 
But, at the end of two years, fearing the consequen- 
ces of their rashness, they sent Culpepper to Eng- 
land, and begged pardon for the past. Culpepper 
was tried for high treason, and only saved from the 
gallows through the intercession of Shaftesbury. 

Seth Sothel was Culpepper's successor. His ad- 
ministration was characterized by tyranny and cor- 
ruption ; and after sixteen years of oppression, the 
people would endure no longer, but took violent pos- 
session of their ruler, and were about to send him to 
England for trial. Upon his own request, however, 
he was tried in the colony, and merely banished. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. By whom were the first permanent settlements made in North 

Carolina? What induced them to go to that country ? How 
did they thrive there? When and by whom was the first set- 
tlement effected under responsible authority ? What charter 
had they received from the King? What authority did it 
clothe them with ? 

2. What did the proprietaries provide for the people of North Caro- 

lina? Under whose superintendence were they placed? To 
whom did Sir William Berkeley assign his authority? What 
was the cause of the popular insurrection that broke out at this 
time ? How was it quelled ? 

3. What was Locke's " grand model " ? What was it expected to 

perform? How did the colonists regard it? How did it 
work ? What new settlement was established about this time ? 

4. When and by whom was the settlement at Port Royal made? 

To what point did he remove? What city did he establish ? 
In a short time, how were these separate communities treated 
by the proprietaries ? 

5. Who was the leader of the second rebellion in North Carolina ? 

What did he do? Did the people acquiesce in the new state of 
things? What was finally done? Who was appointed the 
successor of Culpepper ? What was the character of his ad- 
ministration ? How was he treated by the people ? 



98 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

SECTION II. 

THE CONSPIRACY OF THE TUSCARORAS. 

1. Sothel was succeeded by Philip Ludwell. The 
colony now gradually increased in numbers, re- 
maining at peace with the surrounding tribes. This 
continued until the year 1712, when the Tuscaroras, 
apprehensive lest the white man, if undisturbed, 
would become too dangerous a neighbor, determined 
to destroy the whole population by one concerted 
blow. 

For this purpose, twelve hundred warriors entered 
into a secret league. Upon the same night, a gen- 
eral attack was to be made. Each party had its 
particular district assigned, and each individual the 
dwelling in which he was to enter on the fatal day. 
Among the twelve hundred there was not one trai- 
tor found, and hence with terrible effect did the vile 
plot operate. When the time came, according to 
agreement, they entered the houses. Asking for 
provisions, they pretended to be dissatisfied with 
what was given, and at once proceeded to murder 
the men, women, and children. 

So sudden, so unexpected, and so general was the 
attack, that before either alarm could be given, or 
resistance made, a large number of the settlers were 
inhumanly slain. 

At Roanoke, one hundred and thirty-seven were 
killed, while the many other settlements suffered in 
proportion. Some, however, were not attacked, and 
these receiving the fugitives, assumed the defensive, 
until aid could be obtained from South Carolina. 

PUNISHMENT AND EXPULSION OP THE TUSCARORAS. 

2. The colony of South Carolina nobly responded 
to the demand for aid. Colonel Barnwell immediately 
marched with six hundred militia and three hun- 
dred and sixty-six Indians to their relief. Upon 
his route there was an uninterrupted wilderness, two 
hundred miles in length. Through this, Barnwell 
marched his forces, and coming unexpectedly upon 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 99 

the Indian encampment, he inflicted a bloody defeat. 
Three hundred were slain, and one hundred were 
taken prisoners. Shortly afterwards, another force, 
under Colonel James Moore, again defeated them. 
Enfeebled and discouraged by such repeated losses, 
the Tuscaroras were compelled to abandon their old 
hunting-grounds. Migrating northwards, they uni- 
ted themselves with the Five Nations, and thus con- 
stituted the sixth member of that celebrated confed- 
eracy. 

COMPLETE SEPARATION OP THE NORTH AND SOUTH COLONIES. 

3. Up to this period, and for sixteen years after- 
wards, North and South Carolina were still under 
the same proprietaries, who, residing in England, 
appointed the Governors and other Crown officers. 
But, in 1729, seven of the proprietaries sold their 
rights, and, henceforth, the two colonies lived under 
separate rulers. This event was productive of much 
benefit to each ; and their prosperity, from this date, 
became more marked and advancing. For the first 
hundred years the population of North Carolina 
increased slowly. Afterwards, it was discovered that 
the fertile portion of the country was to be found 
far back in the interior. Then, emigrants came pour- 
ing in, many being, strange to say, from Pennsyl- 
vania. In 1775, the estimated population of the 
colony was two hundred and fifty thousand (250,000). 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Until what period did the colony continue to prosper? What 

was the cause of the Indian conspiracy? How was it con- 
ducted so as to effect complete surprise? Were many killed ? 
How was the colony finally preserved from total extinction ? 

2. Who marched to the aid of the sufferers ? With what success ? 

What was the extent of the victory ? Who inflicted a second 
defeat shortly afterwards ? What became of the Indian sur- 
vivors ? 

3. Up to what period did the North and South colonies remain uni- 

ted under the same government? What effect did their sep- 
aration have? ' For how long after the first settlement of North 
Carolina was her progress slow ? What discovery increased 
the current of immigration ? What was the population of the 
colony in 1775 ? 

1 >fC. 



100 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

CHAPTEE X. 

COLONIZATION OF SOUTH CAROLINA. 



SECTION I. 



FIRST SETTLEMENT. 



1. In 1G70, Eobert Sayle, landing at Port Koyal 
with a company of emigrants, made the first per- 
manent settlement in the territory of South Caro- 
lina. Along with Sayle, came a Joseph West, who, 
though not a man in authority, seems, for a long 
time, by his talent and energy, to have really man- 
aged the affairs of the colony. Like Smith in Vir- 
ginia, he was the active spirit which infused life and 
vigor into the hearts of struggling comrades, while 
his ability and courage enabled him to surmount 
every obstacle. 

THE POLITICAL EXPERIMENT. 

2. Unlike the North Carolinians, who refused with 
contempt the "grand model" of Locke, the first col- 
onists of South Carolina were disposed to give it a 
fair trial. They had been charged with the honor 
of bringing it over, and were especially ordered to 
live and thrive, according to the plan it marked out. 
It was found impossible to conform exactly to its 
outlines; inasmuch as it was absurd to establish an 
order of nobles in a land where every man had to 
labor for his daily bread. But they determined to 
come as near to it as possible. They, accordingly, 
as the model directed, elected a council and delegates. 
Several persons were also created landgraves, to con- 
stitute the nucleus of the new aristocracy. The 
class, however, was very short-lived, though there 
was no doubt but that it exerted a certain amount 
of influence upon the future institutions of the colony. 

At first there was a great scarcity of provisions, 
and much suffering would have ensued therefrom, 
had not a supply been sent by the proprietaries. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 101 

SPANIARDS ATTEMPT TO DESTROY THE COLONY. 

3. In 1671, settlers from North Carolina and Port 
Royal, locating along the banks of the Ashley and 
Cooper rivers, formed a neighborhood, which had old 
Charleston for its trading point. For a considerable 
period this remained a commercial centre of the col- 
ony, and it was not until 1G80 that the capital was 
removed, by order of the proprietaries, to the site of 
the present city of Charleston. 

The prosperity of the colony excited the jealous 
hostility of the Spaniards located at St. Augustine. 
They resorted to every mean and underhand expe- 
dient to brew civil discord in the settlements. The 
indentured servants were invited to run away from 
their masters, and the Indians were instigated to 
commit murder. 

The perpetual activity of the Spanish emissaries 
was not without its natural result. The Indians 
committed many outrages, and such was the discon- 
tent engendered among many indolent and disorder- 
ly spirits, that an insurrection actually broke out. . 

The Spaniards, hearing of this, sent forward rein- 
forcements for the rebels, while the Indians gathered 
threateningly around. Accident, and the promptness 
of the Governor, alone saved the infant State. A 
war among themselves put a stop to the aggressive- 
ness of the Indian foes, while the Spanish column, 
hearing that a force was coming to meet it, beat a 
hasty retreat. In 1673, the province received sev- 
eral companies of Dutch emigrants from New Neth- 
erlands. The seizure of that country by the Eng- 
lish, about that time, caused many of the Hollanders 
to emigrate. In a few years, quite a settlement of 
them was established on the southwest side of the 
Ashley river. From this point, afterwards disper- 
sing into the interior, they were the source of a 
hardy and industrious race of citizens. 

WEST AND MORTON. 

4. In 1674, at the death of the Governor, Yeamans, 
West was promoted to the chief magistracy. His 



102 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

long experience and energy of character, eminently 
qualified him for that office, and hence, during his 
administration, the affairs of the colony prospered 
exceedingly. It was during his rule that the foun- 
dations of Charleston were laid, at the junction of 
the Cooper and Ashley rivers. Only once, while 
Governor, did he have to resist an attack of the In- 
dians ; and upon that occasion, so swift and decisive 
were the measures he adopted, that he was no more 
troubled by this treacherous foe. In 1683, West was 
succeeded by Morton. The latter bitterly opposed 
the kidnapping and selling of the Indians, which 
West had introduced. This opposition to a popular 
policy of removing an implacable and troublesome 
foe, cost him his position ; though in two years he 
was restored to power. 

MORE TROUBLES AT HOME. 

5. Once more the Spaniards, in 1686, attempted 
the destruction of the colony. Marching into the 
province, they laid waste Port Royal, and returned 
to St. Augustine. Burning to revenge the outrage, 
extensive preparations were made by the Carolinians 
for carrying the war into Spanish territory. The 
expedition, however, was forbidden by the proprie- 
taries, and the crime went unpunished. It must be 
remembered that, at this time, England and Spain 
were almost continually in a state of open hostility 
towards each other, England, the champion of con- 
stitutional liberty and the Protestant religion, could 
have no peace with a State which was the head of 
the Catholic Church, the founder of the horrible In- 
quisition, and the advocate of religious oppression. 
Hence, the respective colonists of either nation had 
transplanted the national antipathies, and were ever 
ready, upon the slightest pretext, to cut each other's 
throats. 

In 16S6, James Colleton succeeded Morton. Under 
his administration, a difficulty arose between the gov- 
ernment and the people. In the midst of it, the un- 
principled adventurer, Seth Sothel, who had been 
banished from the north colony, suddenly appeared. 
Seizing upon the government, he banished Colleton. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 103 

Questions for Examination. 

1. When and by whom was the first settlement effected in South 

Carolina ? Who was the leading spirit of the colony ? What 
did he do? 

2. How were the South Carolinians disposed with regard to " Locke's 

model " ? Did they try it ? How far ? Why was it impracti- 
cable? What became of the order of nobles? Did the at- 
tempt, however, exert any influence on the future institutions 
of the country ? 

3. What was at first the commercial centre of the colony? What 

next? How did the Spaniards attempt to destroy the colony ? 
Were their efforts all in vain ? What enemies without and 
within now threatened the existence of the colony? How 
Avere they dispersed ? When did the first Dutch emigrants 
arrive ? Were they a valuable accession to the colony ? Why ? 

4. When was West promoted to the leadership ? The foundations 

of what city were laid during his administration? Why did 
he have little trouble with the Indians ? Who succeeded him? 
For what offence was he deposed ? In what time was he re- 
stored to power? 

5. What did the Spaniards again attempt in 1686? Give an ac- 

count of this? What was the condition of the relations be- 
tween Spain and England at this period ? Why were they 
continually at war with each other ? Who succeeded Colleton ? 
Who now appears and seizes the reins of government ? 



SECTION II. 



ARRIVAL OF TUB FRENCH HUGUENOTS. 

1. About the year 1686, there came into the col- 
ony a large body of French Protestants, who had 
been driven from their native land by the revocation 
of the " Edict of Nantes." By this single act, the 
French monarch had banished all who refused to be- 
come Catholics. Hence, many Protestant French, 
preferring exile to a disavowal of their religious 
faith, left their native soil to seek an asylum on the 
generous shores of America. It was to this class 
that the new emigrants belonged. They were the 
first of a race of settlers who, afterwards, became 
the most intelligent, industrious, and virtuous portion 
of the population. Yet, strange to say, upon their 
arrival, the welcome was anything but ardent. For 
years they remained in the country unnaturalized, 
and deprived of equal rights with the other freemen. 



104 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

The reason, no doubt, was the native antipathy of 
the English to the French. For more than a cen- 
tury, this mutual hostility had been cherished by 
frequent conflicts ; and their difference in manners, 
customs, language, and religion, served to keep it 
up. The common class of Englishmen could not 
overcome their prejudice against the French, even 
when they professed the same religious faith. Hence, 
it was not for many years that the Huguenots were 
permitted to enjoy equal rights with the other colo- 
nists. 

FIRST INTRODUCTION OF RICE. 

2. Till 1694, the farmers of South Carolina were 
engaged principally in raising corn and wheat, and 
in feeding hogs and cattle. The culture of grapes, 
almonds, and olives, was attempted, and only par- 
tially successful. The great staples of the country, 
cotton and rice, had not been introduced. In this 
year (1694), however, accident revealed to the plan- 
ters the capacity of their land to produce rice, which, 
up to that time, had been exclusively an oriental 
production. A ship from Madagascar, going home 
to Britain, touched at Charleston. Thomas Smith, 
the Governor, a practical and intelligent gentleman, 
treated the captain of the vessel with much polite- 
ness and hospitality. In return for his kindness, 
the stranger presented him with a bag of seed-rice, 
which, he said, grew in the Eastern countries, yield- 
ing a large increase; and that its fruit made excel- 
lent food. Smith accepted the gift, and distributing 
the seed among some of the planters, discovered that 
it was all the sea-captain had described, and that it 
flourished finely in Carolina soil. Thus was intro- 
duced a plant, the culture of which, afterwards, 
added millions to the wealth of the colony. 

TROUBLES FROM 1694 TO 1715. 

3. A Quaker, by the name of Archdale, succeeded 
Smith; and, according to all accounts, his adminis- 
tration was attended with success. John Blake suc- 
ceeded him, and died in 1700. For several years af- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 105 

ter his death, the colony was engaged in a series of 
wars with the Indians. The old Spanish quarrel 
was occasionally revived, whenever a favorable G|> 
portunity for striking a blow was offered to either 
party. In 1706, the Spaniards again invaded the 
colony. This, however, had been, perhaps, brought 
about by an English attempt against St. Augustine, 
a few years previous. The invading column was 
undisturbed till it reached Charleston, when it expe- 
rienced a bloody repulse. 

TERRIBLE WAR WITH THE YEMASEES. 

4. In 1715, the Yemasees made war upon the col- 
ony. Their advance, however, was not entirely un- ' 
expected, and before they reached Port Royal, the 
inhabitants had been transported to Pocotaligo and 
the neighboring plantations. 

As soon as the first blow was struck, all the neigh- 
boring tribes rushed forward to assist their red breth- 
ren. From Cape Fear to Florida, the camp of the 
Indians resounded with the preparations of war. 

Seven thousand braves assembled in hostile array 
against the Carolinas. The display was fearful, but 
the hearts of the colonists were undaunted. Gov- 
ernor Craven, with twelve hundred men, advanced 
to meet the enemy, who, confident in their strength, 
marked their progress with desolation and death. 
Encountering them in their own country, he inflicted 
a terrible defeat, and drove the fugitive remnant 
into Florida. 

South Carolina, like her sister, was not colonized 
in the interior for nearly a century after the first 
settlement. "When her fertile inland country was 
found out, a large number of emigrants came from 
the colonies north, and rapidly increased her popu- 
lation. 

At the breaking out of the Revolution in 1776, the 
population of the colony numbered two hundred and 
forty-eight thousand (248,000). 



5* 



106 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Questions for Examination. 

1. What important body of emigrants arrived in 1GSG? What 

cause had driven them from their native country? What kind 
of citizens did they make ? Were they admitted at first to all 
the privileges of citizenship? Why not? How long did they 
have to wait? 

2. Up to 1G94, what were the principal products of the soil of South 

Carolina? Give an account of the way in which the cultiva- 
tion of rice was first, introduced ? 

3. Who jiow became Governor? What was the character of his 

administration? What occurred in 1T06? What was the 
cause of this? How did the affair terminate? 

4. Who made Avar upon the colony in 1715 ? What was the effect 

of their first attack? Did it now become general? With 
what force were the savages met ? With what fortune? Did 
South Carolina increase fast at first? What did her popula- 
tion number at the breaking out of the Revolutionary war? 



CHAPTER XI. 

COLONIZATION OF GEORGIA. 



SECTION I. 

FIRST SETTLEMENT UNDER OGLETHORPE. 

1. It was many years after the settlement of the 
Carol in as, when Georgia received her first colony. 
The proximity of that country to the quarrelsome 
and implacable Spaniards of Florida, not to mention 
the warlike character of the native population, made 
it an unpleasant place to locate. In 1733, a gentle- 
man by the name of Oglethorpe, a reputed sincere 
friend of humanity, and a brave soldier, made the 
first settlement at the site of the present beautiful 
city of Savannah. Disregarding the dangers which 
would have to be encountered, he undertook to plant 
an English colony on the banks of the Savannah. 
The main object of his enterprise was to secure 
homes for numerous unfortunate paupers from Eng- 
land, who were without the means of earning a live- 
lihood in the land of their birth. For this purpose, 
having obtained a charter from King George, and 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 107 

pecuniary assistance from various benevolent associ- 
ations, he sailed with one hundred and sixteen emi- 
grants for America. Landing at Charleston, he was 
kindly received by the Carolinians, who were pleased 
at the prospect of establishing a barrier between 
them and the Spaniards. After having made an ex- 
ploration of the territory along the Savannah, he at 
last fixed upon the present site of Savannah, and 
built a fort. 

HIS TREATY WITH THE INDIANS. 

2. Perhaps influenced by the example of Penn, 
perhaps prompted by the generous impulse of a heart 
which keenly appreciated the rights alike of the 
weak and the powerful, Oglethorpe determined to 
commence his colonial career by paying the greatest 
deference to the claims of the native population. 
Accordingly, he formally invited all the neighboring 
tribes to come and see him, and hear what he had to 
say. 

Upon their arrival, he addressed them in tones that 
were mild and winning. Describing, in graphic lan- 
guage, the wisdom and power of his people, he wound 
up his discourse by a declaration that he expected to 
purchase of the Indians, the rightful owners of the 
soil, every acre required for the use of the colony. 
His persuasive eloquence, so considerate and so com- 
plimentary, was followed up with a presentation of 
gifts to the principal braves. Such arguments were 
irresistible, and his terms were readily accepted. 

Tomochechi replied on behalf of the Creeks, and, 
presenting him with a buffalo's skin, painted on the 
inside with the head and feathers of an eagle, said: 
"Here is a little present, please accept it as the 
expression of what we think. The eagle* is speed, 
and the buffalo strength ; the English are as swift as 
the bird and as strong as the beast ; for like the first, 
they fly from the most far-away parts of the earth 
over big waters; and like the second, nothing can 
stand before them. Then, too, the feathers of the 
eagle are soft, and mean love ; the buffalo's skin is 
warm, and means protection. Will you, then, let the 



108 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Indian hope that the strong arm of your chief will 
protect his little family ? " 

TOMOCIIECHI SETS OUT FOR LONDON. 

3. As soon as the treaty was concluded, Ogle- 
thorpe, having constructed the necessary defences 
for his colony, returned to England, taking with 
him Tomochechi, his queen, and some other Indians. 

The news of the celebrated treaty soon spread 
abroad upon their arrival in London, and many vied 
with each other in doing honor to the Indian allies 
of Oglethorpe. Charmed with their reception, and 
impressed with the grandeur of English w T ealth and 
power, Tomochechi and his comrades brought back 
to their savage brethren, opinions which did much to 
increase their respect for the w T hites. 

MORE EMIGRANTS ARRIVE. 

4. In the following year a large number of English 
paupers were added to the population of the colony. 
But it began to be discovered, that this was not the 
kind of population fitted to combat the difficulties 
and hardships of colonial life. They wanted indus- 
try and emulation. A new kind of emigrants was 
sought after, and, in 1735, a large body of Germans 
and Scotch Highlanders went over. These were the 
nucleus of a future class of intelligent, industrious, 
and enterprising citizens. In 1736, the celebrated 
Methodist divine, John Wesley, came over, and com- 
menced preaching to the colonists and Indians. His 
efforts, however, were not crowned with success, and 
he returned to England. About this time, also, came 
out on the same errand, George Whitfield. He con- 
ceived the design of founding an orphan asylum in 
Georgia. *For this purpose, he travelled through the 
colonies and England, soliciting pecuniary aid. The 
effort was successful, and the asylum which his elo- 
quence established, still remains. 

THE ENMITY OF THE SPANIARDS. 

5. For the sake of self-defence, Oglethorpe built 
several forts alone- the banks of the Savannah. The 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 109 

principal cause of apprehension, was the proximity 
of the Spaniards. Of course, they bitterly opposed 
the establishment of the colony, and did everything 
in their power to prevent it. Determined to crush 
it in its infancy, they sent a formal message to Ogle- 
thorpe, from Havana, demanding the evacuation of 
all the territory south of St. Helena Sound. Ogle- 
thorpe, penetrating their purpose, refused to comply, 
and went at once to England for advice and assist- 
ance. There, his statement of the condition of things 
obtained for him the appointment of commander-in- 
chief of all the forces of South Carolina and Georgia. 
A regiment of six hundred men was sent back with 
him, as a guard for the frontier. Hostilities had 
not broken out during his absence ; for the Span- 
iards, as usual, had resorted to intrigue and strata- 
gem before using open violence. Their efforts to 
induce the Creeks to fall off from the English were 
unavailing. Oglethorpe discovered the design, and 
made use of it to strengthen his alliance. The 
attempt, also, to excite a mutiny in his carup, was 
alike ineffectual. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. How long after the settlement of South Carolina was it before 

the colonization of Georgia? What were the difficulties? Who 
was the planter of the first settlement? Who was Oglethorpe? 
Whence came his emigrants ? Of what class were they? Upon 
what point did he fix for his first settlement? 

2. How did he procure the good will of the Indians? What did 

he say to them in his speech? What followed next? How did 
the Indians appreciate his consideration? What did they do 
and say in reply ? 

3. After the formation of the treaty, what did Oglethorpe do? 

Whom did he take with him to Europe? How were the sav- 
ages treated? Did their experience influence the future condi- 
tion of the colony? How? 

4. Who came over in the following year? What was the objection 

to this cla^s of emigrants? In 1735, what new emigrants ar- 
rived ? When did John Wesley arrive? Were his efforts suc^ 
cessful? What did George Whitfield establish ? By what means? 

5. Where did Oglethorpe build forts? For what purpose? What 

demand did the Spaniards make of him? What was his re- 
ply? What did he do at once? What appointment did he 
receive from the British Government? Had hostilities broken 
out during his absence? What means had the Spaniards first 
u.oed ? How did they succeed ? ■ 



110 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTOEY 

SECTION II. 

EXPEDITION AGAINST ST. AUGUSTINE. 

1. To get the start of his enemies, Oglethorpe 
determined to strike the first blow. Assembling a 
force of four hundred whites and a large body of 
Indian auxiliaries, in 1740, he marched against St. 
Augustine. Two of the Spanish forts were taken, 
and St. Augustine was held for some time in a state 
of siege. 

The expedition had to be abandoned, however, 
without any results, except increased bitterness 
between the parties engaged. In 1742, after great 
preparations, the Spaniards, with three thousand 
men, took the field against the English colonies. 

THE SPANISH INVASION. 

2. Never before had the Spanish power in America 
made such a formidable attempt. Straining every 
nerve, they advanced with their whole available 
force. They intended to destroy the settlements on 
the Savannah, and then to march northwards against 
the Carolinas and Virginia. The movement was so 
sudden and extensive that, for a while, the fate of 
Georgia hung in the balance. Unable, upon so short 
a notice, to procure assistance from the Carolinas, 
Oglethorpe was compelled to rely upon his own 
feeble resources. Nothing but his coolness and saga- 
city saved the colony. His wdiole force of white 
men was but seven hundred, but his genius and wis- 
dom raised up valiant and true friends among the 
Indians. 

Oglethorpe's stratagem. 

3. Fearing to cope with so strong an adversary in 
the open field, he determined to make a midnight 
attack ; hoping that the darkness would, to some ex- 
tent, do away with his disparity in numbers. Ad- 
vancing stealthily through the forest, he had almost 
reached the enemy's camp, when a French soldier of 
his party fired his musket, and ran off to the Span- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. Ill 

ish lino. Says Dr. Ramsay : " His situation was now 
very critical, for he knew that the deserter would 
make known his weakness. Returning, however, to 
Frederica, he had recourse to the following expe- 
dient. He wrote a letter to the deserter, desiring him 
to acquaint the Spaniards with the defenceless state 
of Frederica, and to urge them to the attack. If ho 
could not effect this object, Oglethorpe desired him 
to use all his art to persuade them to stay three days 
at Fort Simons, as, within that time he should have 
a reinforcement of two thousand land forces, with six 
ships of war; cautioning him at the same time not 
to drop a hint of Admiral Yernon's meditated attack 
upon St. Augustine. A Spanish prisoner was en- 
trusted with the letter, under promise of delivering it 
to the deserter ; but he gave it, as was expected and 
intended, to the commander-in-chief, who instantly 
put the deserter in irons. In the perplexity occa- 
sioned by this letter, while the enemy was deliber- 
ating what measures to adopt, three ships, of the force 
which the Governor of South Carolina had sent to 
Oglethorpe's aid, appeared on the coast. The Span- 
ish commander was now convinced beyond all ques- 
tion that the letter, instead of being a stratagem, 
contained serious instructions to the spy, and, in this 
moment of consternation, set fire to the fort, and em- 
barked so precipitately, as to leave behind him a 
number of cannon, with a quantity of military stores. 
Thus, by an event beyond human foresight or con- 
trol, by the correspondence between the suggestions 
of military genius and the blowing of winds, Was 
the infant colony providentially saved from destruc- 
tion, and Oglethorpe gained the character of an able 
general." 

SUBSEQUENT CAREER OF OGLETHORPE. 

4. After the retreat of the Spaniards, Oglethorpe 
returned to England. Such was his reputation for 
integrity and military skill, that he was offered, in 
1775, the command of the British army in America. 
He declined the honor, because the ministers would 
not assure him that justice would be done to the 



112 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

colonists. He died in 1785, the oldest general in the 
service, and two years after the colony which he 
had planted had been acknowledged by England as 
a- free and independent Sovereignty. 

CONDITION OF THE COLONY FROM 1740 TO 1776. 

5. Under Oglethorpe's charter, which, like many 
others, aimed at ideal forms, it was thought best to 
forbid the introduction of negroes and ram into the 
colony. The sentimental prejudice against slavery 
was well calculated to exist in the minds of those 
who had been slaves themselves ; while Oglethorpe, 
a sincere philanthropist, thought that temperance and 
virtue would be benefitted by the absence of intoxi- 
cating beverages. Unquestionably, friendly relations 
with the Indians were better sustained where there 
was no liquor to brutalize their natures, and impel 
them to commit outrages. But, under this policy, 
the colony languished. Slave labor seemed indis- 
pensable, and the non-importation of rum cut off all 
trade with the West Indies. The trustees who had 
charge of the colony, listened to no complaint ; and 
such was the poverty of the citizens, that few emi- 
grants were encouraged to come. Indeed, in 1740, 
the trustees made a report, in which it appeared 
that twenty-five hundred emigrants had been sent 
out to the colony, and that five hundred thousand 
dollars ($500,000) had been expended, and yet the 
settlement was not self-supporting. Another cause, 
too, of the tardiness of its growth, was, that the 
tenure of the land was not satisfactory to the resi- 
dents. 

All these evils soon disappeared after 1752, when 
the charter was surrendered to the King, and the 
inhabitants were permitted to enjoy all the rights 
and privileges pertaining to the citizens of the other 
colonies. The laws with regard to the importation 
of slaves and rum, were repealed, the tenure of the 
land was made secure, and Georgia at last set for- 
ward in that career of enterprise and physical pro- 
gress, which afterwards obtained for her the name 
of the Empire State of the South. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 113 

Questions for Examination. 

1. Who struck the first blow ? With what force? With what re- 

sults? How soon after this did the Spaniards undertake a re- 
taliatory expedition ? With what force ? 

2. What was the object of this expedition? Did it seem likely to 

succeed? Why? Whose coolness saved the colony? Upon 
what did he rely? What amount of force did he raise? 

3. Was it prudent of Oglethorpe to cope with his adversary in the 

open field? Why not? What did he attempt to do ? How 
was he prevented ? What use did he make of this apparent 
misfortune, to over-reach his enemy ? Give an account of the 
stratagem used, and its results. 

4. What became of Oglethorpe? What command of honor was 

he offered ? Why did he refuse? When did he die ? 

5. In Oglethorpe's charter, what was forbidden to be imported ? 

How did this affect the prosperity of the colony ? Was the ab- 
sence of liquor calculated to promote peaceful relations with 
the Indians? Why? In 1740, what was the substance of the 
report of the trustees ? What was another great cause of the 
slow growth of the colony ? When were these evils removed? 
Did Georgia afterwards prosper ? 



CHAPTEE XII. 

NE W ENGLAND CONFEDEBA CY. 



SECTION I. 

TIIE REVOCATION OF THE CHARTERS. 

1. Charles, like his amiable father James, and his 
imperious grand-aunt Elizabeth, had no partiality 
for the Puritans. Their uncompromising hatred of 
social and official superiors, made them always a 
despised class at Court. Hence, the King was easily 
influenced to perpetrate acts of tyranny and injus- 
tice towards them. In 1634, a rumor reached the 
New England colonies, that the King had revoked 
their charters, and had sent over to America Arch- 
bishop Laud, with power to inflict penalties and 
establish new governments in America. When the 
people of Boston heard the news, and also, that a 
Governor-General was coming to assume supreme 



114 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

control of affairs, they were very indignant, and 
talked openly of resistance. They were not, how- 
ever, put to the test of their ready valor. Disturb- 
ances arose in England that put a stop to the harsh 
measures which were being prepared for the New 
England colonies. Still, enough was done to sus- 
pend, for the time, all genuine liberty. The char- 
ters were taken away, and the authority exercised 
by the Crown was absolute, arbitrary, and irrespon- 
sible. 

COLONIAL UNION. 

2. The New England colonies, which now (1643) 
could boast of a population of twenty thousand 
(20,000), being threatened by the Indians on one 
side, and the Dutch and French on the other, began 
to feel the necessity of unity of action, for the sake 
of mutual protection. Accordingly, a confederacy 
was entered into between Plymouth, Massachusetts 
Bay, Connecticut, and New Haven, under the name 
of " The United Colonies of New England." The 
character of the compact was, that each colony was 
to retain the administration of its own internal af- 
fairs, and only their relations with things outside, — 
such as pertained to the carrying on of war, or the 
making of peace, — was to be within the scope of the 
Confederate authority. Such general matters were 
to be entrusted to an Assembly, composed of two com- 
missioners from each colony ; and, in case of war, it 
was agreed that each member of the league should 
furnish its contingent of troops, according to its pop- 
ulation. 

This compact furnished the model by which the 
American Union was afterwards constructed. It 
lasted forty years, and was of lasting benefit to the 
interests of New England. 

SOCIAL CONDITION OF THE PURITANS. 

3. Cast by fate into a land cold and sterile, the 
Puritans had to struggle hard for a meagre subsist- 
ence. Necessity suggested many expedients for 
ameliorating their condition, and quickened their 
powers of mechanical ingennitv. As yet, however, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 115 

their inventive genius had gone no farther than 
wooden spoons and dishes, and rude cabins of logs 
and boards. If any brick houses were built, the 
bricks were generally brought from England. 

PURITANIC PREJUDICES. 

4. Sprung from the lower classes of the English 
population, and generally persecuted by those who 
dressed like gentlemen and ladies, the Puritans, 
through many generations, preserved a hostility to 
whatever was elegant in dress or manners. Yeils, 
wigs, and long hair, which the English gentry wore, 
were their sj:>ecial abomination. Silken hoods and 
scarfs, and every piece of apparel designed as orna- 
mental, was condemned. The women were required 
to wear narrow sleeves, and to avoid every innocent 
frivolity of dress that a feminine desire to please 
might suggest. Dancing was almost criminal; and, 
indeed, little was countenanced in character or 
manners which did not have some reference to the 
useful and convenient. 

In matters of religion, these prejudices were car- 
ried still farther. The form of the cross, which 
enters so largely into all the emblems and symbols 
of the Roman Catholic and the Established Church 
of England, was always and everywhere proscribed. 
Even the British flag, the banner of their ancestors, 
they could not bear to see, because it reminded them 
of their enemies. Those days of religious observance 
which had been kept by the Catholics and Episco- 
palians of England, were forbidden to be noticed. 
Hence, even to this day, their posterity pay little 
attention to Christmas or Easter, which are held 
sacred everywhere else in the Christian world. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Did Charles like the Puritans? Why not? Why were they 
not generally liked at Court? Did this cause frequent acts of 
injustice and tyranny towards them? What was the reported 
design of the Crown with regard to the New England colonies 
in 1634? What effect had the news in Boston? What new 
event interfered with the execution of these harsh measures? 
Nevertheless, what steps were taken to interfere with the lib- 
erty of the colonists? 



116 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

2. What was the population of New England in 1643 ? By what 

enemies was her safety threatened ? What did this suggest? 
Describe the character of the confederacy that was formed be- 
tween the New England colonies? What celebrated compact 
did this agreement afterwards furnish the model for ? How 
long did the New England union last? 

3. What were the natural advantages of the soil of New England? 

What did necessity suggest to" the Puritans? 

4. From what classes were the Puritans generally sprung ? Why 

did they have an aversion to elegance of dress and manners? 
What was their especial abomination ? Why ? How was 
dancing and other frivolities regarded ? What did they think 
of the form of the cross? Did they object to the British 
flag ? Why ? What days of religious observance did they 
keep ? 



SECTION II. 

PURITAN CHARACTERISTICS. 

1. The Puritans compared themselves to the Israel- 
ites, who, under the leadership of Moses, had pre- 
ferred the manna of the wilderness to the flesh-pots 
of bondage in Egypt. Their Sabbath commenced on 
Saturday evening, and ended at sundown on Sunday. 
No religious duty was thought of any account, unless 
it was hard and disagreeable; and sermons and 
prayers were valued by their length. The children 
were regularly drilled in the catechism. They gave 
them, for names, whole sentences taken from the 
Bible, and it was not uncommon for a father of a 
large family to appropriate sometimes for this pur- 
pose, the best part of a chapter. 

THEIR MORAL LAWS. 

2. Notwithstanding they had felt the wrong of 
persecution for opinion's sake, and had learned by 
experience the folly of a State's taking charge of the 
people's morals, still, in this respect, their govern- 
ment went be3^ond that of England. They provided 
extreme penalties for gambling, intemperance, and 
many other gross immoralities. 

The utterance of certain sentences was blasphemy, 
and punishable with death. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 117 

THEIR RELIGIOUS INTOLERANCE 1 . 

3. If Puritans fled from persecution and sought 
refuge in their territory, they were warmly wel- 
comed and kindly treated ; but the unfortunate mem- 
bers of any other faith were coldly received, while 
friendless and wandering Catholics and Quakers were 
forbidden to contaminate the soil with their presence. 
To such an extent did their bigotry reach, that, at 
the formation of the New England Confederacy of 
which we have spoken, Providence Plantations and 
Maine were excluded, because their religious opinions 
did not harmonize with those of the other Confeder- 
ates. 

PERSECUTION OF QUAKERS. 

4. The Quakers were a religious sect, somewhat 
resembling the Puritans in their solemn defiance of 
the frivolities of the world. Their founder was 
George Fox, who commenced preaching in 1644. 
Like the Puritans, they were averse to forms, but 
carried their dislike so far as to do without them 
altogether. They had no ordained ministers, but 
every one was* entitled to preach who felt moved by 
the spirit so to do. They seem to have been par- 
ticularly hated by the Puritans, perhaps because 
their eccentric extravagances of belief carried the 
Puritanic principles so far as to expose them to ridi- 
cule. Even the despised Catholics were not such 
objects of uncompromising wrath as the stiff-necked, 
equality-loving Quakers. In 1656, there arrived in 
Boston two Quakeresses, named Mary Fisher and 
Ann Custin. As soon as the fact was communicated 
to the authorities, the offensive strangers were at 
once placed in prison. After a confinement of 
five weeks, they were banished from the province, 
and a special law was passed prohibiting their 
return. 

After a while, this law proved ineffectual, and 
another was passed, banishing, upon pain of death, 
all of the odious sect. 

The Quakers were still incorrigible. In defiance 
of all law, they persisted in coming into the pro- 
vince; and several were actually hung for this offence. 



118 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTOEY 

PUBLIC SCHOOLS. 

5. The Puritans were always great advocates of 
education. In 16 17, a law, establishing public 
schools, was passed, and Harvard College dates as 
far back as 1636. It takes its name from John Har- 
vard, who died in 1638, and bequeathed a portion of 
his fortune to this institution. 



Questions for Examination. 

To whom did the Puritans compare themselves? When did 
their Sabbath begin and end? What religious duties were 
alone considered important? How did they bring up their 
children? What names did they give them ? 

What did they undertake to repress by general laws? What 
ofi'ences were punishable with death ? 

How were fugitive Puritans received ? How were members of 
other denominations treated ? What was the law in regard to 
the Catholics and Quakers? 

Who were the Quakers? Who was their founder? How far 
did they carry their aversion to forms? Why were they so 
hated by the Puritans? What two Quakeresses were impris- 
oned in Boston? When? What for? What law was passed 
against Quakers? Was this regarded by them? What was 
done with some, for their violation of it ? 

Were the Puritans great advocates of public schools? When 
was Harvard College established ? Whence comes its name ? 



SECTION III. 



DEATH OF CROMWELL. 



1. In 1658, Cromwell died. This was a sad blow to 
Puritan interests in America. Under his protection, 
New England had been favored with political privi- 
leges and commercial advantages, never enjoyed un- 
der the monarchy. 

The truth is, Cromwell was a Puritan himself; and 
New England was his favorite of all the American 
colonies. 

Lord Baltimore's people in Maryland feared his 
power, on account of his hostility to their religion ; 
and the Virginians hated him, because he was the 



OF TEE UNITED STATES. 119 

enemy of their Church and King. In New England, 
however, he was greatly beloved, and when the peo- 
ple there heard of his death, they regarded the future 
with gloomy forebodings. 

•"What would be the policy of the new king, was 
the great question to be answered. 

THE REGICIDES. 

2. In 1660, "Whaley and Goffe, members of the 
court which had condemned the King to death, ar- 
rived in Boston. They brought the news of the re- 
storation of Charles II. but represented the mother 
country to be in a very unsettled condition. 

Upon hearing this, the people received them with 
much kindness and hospitality. 

They travelled through the colony, everywhere un- 
molested, and sometimes enjoyed the honor of a pub- 
lic reception. 

In a short time, however, it was known that the 
authority of the Crown was firmly established. 
With this information came also the exciting intelli- 
gence, that enemies of Massachusetts had the ear of 
the Government, and were accusing her of disloyalty, 
and sympathy with the cause of the Roundheads. 
The necessity of action, now, was manifest. The 
mind of the King must be disabused, and the inter- 
ests of Massachusetts at once attended to. 

A general court was convened, and an address 
prepared to the King and Parliament, avowing the 
most affectionate regard for their restored sovereign, 
and asking protection for their civil and religious 
liberty. A gracious answer was soon returned. There 
came with it, however, an order for the arrest of the 
regicides. Immediately, a day of thanksgiving was 
appointed for this unexpected piece of good fortune, 
and a formal demand made upon New Haven for the 
regicides. 

As there was probably no sincerity in the demand, 
it was not complied with ; and the regicides were 
permitted to end their days peaceably in the confines 
of New England, while her agents in London were 
continually flattering the King with declarations of 
uncompromising loyalty to his house. 



120 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

CONFIRMATION OF TIIE CHARTER. 

3. Very soon, the agents, who had been sent to Eng- 
land, returned (1662), bringing with them a letter 
from the King, confirming the colonial charter, and 
granting amnesty to all who had not been attainted 
of high treason. His clemency, however, was ex- 
tended upon the following conditions: 1st, that the 
oath of allegiance should be administered; 2d, that 
justice should be distributed in the King's name; 3d,' 
that the Church of England should be tolerated ; and 
4th, that the qualification of Church membership 
should be done away with. 

None of these conditions, except that of conduct- 
ing the judicial proceedings in the King's name, was 
fulfilled. The benefit of the amnesty, however, was 
enjoyed just as if the conditions upon which it was 
granted, had been complied with. 

ARRIVAL OF THE ROYAL COMMISSIONERS. 

4. Two years afterwards, affairs being in such a 
disturbed condition in the northern colonies of Brit- 
ish America, commissioners were sent over, vested 
with ample authority to settle the peace and estab- 
lish the security of the country. One of the princi- 
pal objects of these commissioners was to conquer 
the New Netherlands, which, we have seen, was 
accomplished under Col. Nichols, without blood- 
shed. Aid was demanded of Massachusetts; but upon 
one pretence or another, an actual compliance was 
avoided until after the capture of Manhattan, when 
two hundred men arrived from Boston in time to 
enjoy the victory. 

Massachusetts was also reminded of her disobe- 
dience of the King's letter received two years before. 
For fear of consequences, she at once passed a law 
extending the right of suffrage to citizens not mem- 
bers of the Church. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. When did Cromwell die? Was thi3 a misfortune for the Puri- 
tans? Why? Did the colony of Maryland fear Cromwell? 
Why? What did the Virginians think of him? Why were 
the Puritans anxious for the future? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 121 

2. Who arrived at Boston in 1660? What news did they bring? 

How were they treated by the people? What intelligence of 
an alarming nature soon after this reached the colony? What 
steps were taken to gain the favor of the Government? What 
demand was made by the Crown ? How was it complied with? 

3. When did the agents, who had been sent to England, return ? 

What terms had they obtained from the Kino;? Upon what 
conditions was royal forgiveness granted ? Were these terms 
complied with ? 

4. Who were sent over from England two years afterwards? For 

what purpose? Was one of their objects to conquer the New 
Netherlands? Had this been done already ? By whom? How 
did Massachusetts behave when asked for aid ? Why was the 
law concerning Church members repealed ? 



SECTION IV. 
king philip's war. 



1. For a period of more than ten years, New Eng- 
land was in trouble with the mother country about 
the settlement of her internal affairs. Massachusetts 
wanted to retain possession of Maine and New Hamp- 
shire* New Haven did not want to unite with Con- 
necticut. Thus, trouble never ceased until the King 
interfered, and gave the colonies the boundaries which 
they now have. 

About this time, a desolating war broke out with 
the Indians under King Philip. This Indian chief 
was the uncompromising enemy of the whites. 

Having taken several years to unite the bordering 
tribes, and to complete his warlike preparations, he 
commenced hostilities with great confidence. 

Nothing less than the extermination of all the 
English, was his avowed object. For this purpose, 
he arrayed three thousand warriors in arms. Cun- 
ning, active, and daring, he manoeuvred this formid- 
able force with the skill of an able general; and 
when any of the whites fell into his hands, he showed 
them no mercy. 

The whole Indian race, along the New England 

frontier, were active participants ; now attacking 

and destroying a defenceless village, now stealthily 

descending upon a single dwelling, and revelling in 

G 



122 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

rapine and murder. The colonists found it necessary 
to assume the aggressive. The country of the ene- 
my was invaded, and a terrible blow inflicted. One 
by one, Philip's auxiliaries were exterminated, or 
humbled by defeat. He, however, with a small band, 
still kept the field, giving and receiving no quarter. 
One of his followers was struck dead for proposing 
peace. With but a remnant left, he fought on, de- 
spairing, though unconquered. At last his wife and 
child were captured, and the latter sold as a slave. 
He, himself, was soon afterwards slain; and thus 
ended King Philip's war. 

THE GOVERNMENT OF ANDROS. 

2. Andros, who had been appointed by James 
II, Captain-General of New England, for two years, 
exercised arbitrary power. 

The obstinacy of the Puritans in disregarding the 
rights of others, their religious bigotry, and their 
animosity towards royalty, provoked their unscru- 
pulous ruler to commit many odious acts of despot- 
ism. 

In a controversy with the Crown, Massachusetts 
had lost her charter in 1G81. Andros took away 
that of Ehoclc Island. Indeed, he paid little respect 
to the chartered rights and institutions of the ]S T ew 
England colonies. His object seems to have been to 
unite the power of all under one head, for the pur- 
pose of resisting the French, who, from the direction 
of Canada, constantly threatened the English pos- 
sessions. The Puritans, however, made no apologies 
for his disregard of their privileges, and considered 
him as nothing but a hateful tyrant. 

THE DEVOLUTION OF 1683. 

3. Accordingly, when news of the dethronement 
of James II reached Boston, it was joyfully received; 
and Andros, with fifty of his adherents, were put in 
close confinement. Agents were despatched to King 
William to obtain a restoration of their charter. 
This was finally obtained. The King, however, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 123 

reserved to himself the right of appointing the Gov- 
ernor, and all military offieers. 

In 1G92, the new Governor, Sir William Phipps, 
arrived, bringing with him the new charter. 

About this time, a terrible war was raging between 
England and France. It extended to America, where 
Canada, and the northern English colonies, engaged 
in mutual hostilities. Two expeditions were made 
into Canada, one of which against Quebec was suc- 
cessful, and all Arcadia was subjugated. 

THE PEACE OF RYSWICK. 

4. This war, called King William's war, was ended 
in 1697, by the Peace of Byswick. But the French 
kept up the conflict with the Iroquois or Five Na- 
tions. Their Indian allies also continued to harass 
the border settlements of New England. The his- 
tory of these border skirmishes is full of sickening 
recitals of savage ferocity, occasionally relieved, how- 
ever, by incidents of daring and enterprise, almost 
incredible. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. For how long a time after this were the New England colonics 

in trouble about the settlement of their boundary lines? What 
was the cause of this? Who finally put an end to the diffi- 
culties? In what manner? What was the object of King 
Philip's war? How was it brought about? What was the 
number of the savage force? What was the character of the 
war? How was it ended ? 

2. Who was Andros ? What provoked him to rule the Puritans 

harshly ? The charter of what State did he take away ? W hy 
was he called a tyrant? What was his real purpose in in- 
fringing upon the chartered privileges of the colonies? 

3. When the news of the dethronement of King James reached 

Boston, what was done with Andros ? For what purpose were 
agents despatched to England? What did the new Governor 
bring with him in 1692? What war raged at this time? 
What expeditions were made into Canada? With what for- 
tune? 

4. When did King William's war end? After its termination, did 

the French still continue fighting? With whom ? Who also 
began to harass the English settlements? What was the char- 
acter of these skirmishes ? 



121 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

SECTION V. 

WITCHCRAFT IN NEW ENGLAND. 



1. During the period of midnight assassinations 
and savage horrors, a superstition arose in New- 
England, which actually threatened, at one time, to 
destroy the colony. It seemed as if a strange thirst 
for blood had seized upon the people, and they were 
about to set upon each other for mutual destruction. 

It first broke out at the house of Mr. Parris, whose 
children being strangely affected, he was led to attrib- 
ute their condition to witchcraft. This family, it 
seems, lived over a church, the place of all others 
where evil spirits should have been least expected. 
An Indian servant woman in his employment was 
thought to be the guilty cause, and was accordingly 
well whipped. 

The punishment inflicted was so severe, that with 
the hope of getting relief, she confessed that she 
was a witch, and had caused the illness of the chil- 
dren. At once, the exciting piece of information was 
carried from house to house, and anxious mothers 
began to w T ateh the condition of their dear offspring. 
The preachers were the first to believe the story, 
and took a great interest in the matter. 

COTTON MATHER. 

2. At the head of these was Cotton Mather, a 
divine of distinction and influence in the colony. 
!Now that suspicion was aroused, the slightest indis- 
position of a child was attributed to witchcraft. 

From watching the children, the people got to ex- 
amining themselves ; and soon numbers came for- 
ward, and told a doleful story of their unhappy be- 
witchment. At last, the whole community was 
aroused. The witches must be found. Soon a poor 
friendless old woman was discovered, who was 
charged with this horrible crime. Ignorant and 
helpless, it was impossible for her either to convince 
the reason or touch the sj^mpathy of her demented 
persecutors. She was tried, convicted, and hung. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 125 

A REIGN OF TERROR. 

3. At the following term of court, five more wo- 
men of " blameless lives " were convicted. Soon an- 
other five were added to the list ; and the whole ten 
were executed on the gallowae. 

The madness spread with fearful rapidity. Friends 
accused friends, and members of the same connec- 
tion brought charges against each other. 

Witnesses who had perjured themselves were al- 
lowed to testify; while children and weak-minded 
people were eagerly listened to. Sometimes, the 
accused were tortured until they admitted they were 
guilty. One of the ordeals of trial was as follows : 
The accused was thrown into the water ; if she 
swam, she was guilty ; if she sank, she was innocent. 
So that death was the unavoidable fate of all who 
were suspected. 

Mather, the preacher, was the leading spirit in the 
prosecution. 

Believing the only way to root out the evil was to 
slay, without mercy, the young and the old, he trav- 
eled about through the country stirring up the peo- 
ple. One minister, while upon the scaffold, insisted 
upon his innocence, and solemnly declared that there 
was no such thing as witchcraft. Mather imme- 
diately reassured the astonished populace by quoting 
Scripture. The minister was hung. An old grey- 
headed man of eighty refused to stand his trial, be- 
cause he was sure of being convicted. The court, 
indignant at such Satanic obstinacy, ordered him to 
be smothered to death. 

At the meeting of the Legislature, a reaction took 
place. The special court which had conducted the 
trials was abolished ; and though there were no more 
convictions, yet cases continued to be tried, and the 
leading prosecutors went unpunished. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. About this time, what superstition sprang up in New England ? 
What did it threaten to do? Where did the witchcraft delu- 
sion commence? Under what circumstances? 



126 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

2. Who was Cotton Ma the? ? What part did he take in spreading 

the delusion ? How did it gradually extend itself? Who was 
the first victim? 

3. To what extent did the madness reach? What kind of evidence 

was received on the trials? How was a confession of guilt 
sometimes extorted ? What was one of the tests of innocence ? 
What did Mather do? Whom did they smother to death? 
Why ? After this, what occurred ? Were the authors of these 
calamities ever punished? 



SECTION VI. 

COD FISHERIES. 



1. For. nearly fifty years after the events above re- 
lated, the history of the people of ]S T e\v England is 
marked by few events of interest. The contest for 
the power between the colonies and the officers of 
the Crown, was almost without cessation ; but the 
great majority of its inhabitants interested them- 
selves in building up their commerce, and developing 
local interests. 

The population gradually increasing, many persons 
began to engage in the occupation of fishing along 
the coast. This soon proved so lucrative, as to in- 
duce many of the inhabitants to follow their exam- 
ple, and the fishing interest very early became the 
most important of the colony. 

Indeed, the sterile soil and cold climate of New 
England, has always compelled its people to resort to 
various shifts for a livelihood. And, when it wa3 
found that fishing for cod was more profitable than 
following the plough, that occupation became won- 
derfully popular. 

CAPTURE OP LOUISBURG. 

2. During the war with France, called King 
George's war, an expedition was fitted out in New 
England for the capture of Louisburg, the princi- 
pal fortress on Cape Breton. This island was an 
important post to the French, and was indeed their 
very bulwark. Its fortifications had cost an immense 
sum of money, and twenty-five years of labor. The 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 127 

protection of the New. England fisheries demanded 
its capture, while its fall would prove a great blow to 
the French power in Canada. 

Hence the movement was generally popular ; and 
with great alacrity, a large body of troops under Col. 
Pepperel, embarked for Louisburg, on board of the 
fleet of Admiral Warren. 

A landing being effected, the place was held in a 
state of siege for about twenty days, when the 
French commander, deceived as to the number of 
assailants, surrendered. An examination of the for- 
tress informed its captors of the value of their prize. 
It was almost impregnable, and could easily have 
resisted all attempts at assault. This expedition 
had been undertaken at the expense of the people, 
and to them belongs the whole credit. The British 
Government was so much pleased with its success, 
that both commanders were knighted, and the colo- 
nies reimbursed for the money spent. Flushed with 
success, Shirley, the colleague of Pepperel, proposed 
to conquer the whole of Canada. 

For this, preparations were made, but the army of 
conquest never got beyond Nova Scotia. Soon 
afterwards, the war was terminated by the treaty of 
Aix-la-Chapelle (1748), which restored Louisburg to 
the French. 

SUBSEQUENT PROSPERITY. 

3. The colonies of New England, at this time, con- 
tained a numerous and increasing population. Situa- 
ted on the route of all emigrant vessels from the old 
country, they offered the first landing places to the 
new-comers. Hence, receiving the first instalments 
of needy emigrants, and, probably, the greater por- 
tion of them, they got the start of the other colo- 
nies in population and commercial wealth. 

This geographical proximity, however, was not the 
only advantage possessed by these colonies. As we 
have already seen, the profits of fishing, rather than 
those of agriculture, engaged their attention ; and 
this business proved a fine school for the education 
of sailors, and for the development of a taste for sea- 
faring occupations. 



128 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

In this way it came to pass that many of the emi- 
grant ships, and also of the vessels trading with 
America, not only belonged to New Englanders, but 
touched at Boston on their return from Europe. 

It is not at all surprising that JSTew England, until 
recently, received more than her share of emigrants, 
and, by this means, outstripped the other colonies in 
the development of her resources. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. For a period of fifty years after the events above related, what 

incidents of interest occurred ? Between whom did the con- 
test for power continue ? To what was the attention of the 
people mainly devoted? In what new occupation did many 
persons engage ? 

2. Did the New England people engage in the war between France 

and England ? What fortress did they prepare to attack? In 
what respect was this important to the French ? Relate the 
circumstances of its capture? What did the captors discover 
in regard to its strength? At whose expense was this expedi- 
tion made? Why were the people willing to undertake it? 
Who attempted now to concpuer all of Canada ? With what 
fortune ? 

3. At this time, were the New England colonies thriving ? What 

advantages had they over the other colonies ? Did these secure 
her a large share of the European emigrants? 



CHAPTEE XIII. 

TEE MISSISSIPPI VALLEY. 



SECTION I. 

DISCOVERIES IN THE WEST. 

1. While Christian civilization was thus obtaining 
a foothold along the American coast, dari»g explor- 
ers, impelled by either the noble thirst of discovery, 
or an unselfish missionary zeal, occasionally penetra- 
ted the great interior of the continent. They found 
broad rivers and beautiful valleys, interspersing the 
vast regions west of the Alleghanies ; and here and 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 129 

there, claiming dominion over the land, wild tribes 
of Indians, who had heard, as it were through mes- 
sengers in the air, of the great white race along the 
seashore. Indeed, np to the year 1640, it was be- 
lieved by the Virginians that the sea was but a short 
distance beyond the Alleghanies. 

It was through Spanish and French adventurers 
that a better knowledge was afterwards obtained. 
For, while the dogged obstinacy of the Anglo-Saxon 
race seems to have fitted them for maintaining a 
foothold, when once obtained, they neither possessed 
the romanic thirst for discovery, nor that religious 
zeal, which characterized the early Spanish and 
French pioneers. We have seen how Ferdinand cle 
Soto marched a military column through pathless 
forests, and wandered for months in the midst of 
hostile tribes, despising hunger, thirst, and death ; 
how he surmounted every obstacle, and was the first 
white man to gaze upon the father of waters. This 
occurred in 1542, and yet, in 1640, nearly one hun- 
dred years later, it was evident, from the maps 
and letters of Smith and others, that the magnificent 
valley of the Mississippi was a region unheard-of by 
the English pioneers. 

FRENCH JESUITS. 

2. The first reliable information received by the 
English concerning the interior of the continent, was 
obtained from the accounts of French missionaries. 
These belonged to the much-abused class of Jesuits, 
who were untiring in their efforts to convert the 
Indians around the northern lakes. This laudable 
desire of spreading the Gospel among the American 
heathen, was almost entirely confined to the French 
and Spanish missionaries. 

Lovers of the human race, like Penn and Ogle- 
thorpe, went no further in their philanthropy, than 
to treat with generous consideration the Indian's 
claim to the land upon which he lived. This species 
of benevolence was, however, but a refined worldly 
wisdom, and did not include a regard for the spiritual 
welfare of their red brethren. 
6* 



130 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

In New England, one or two good Puritans mani- 
fested some interest in the matter ; but their efforts 
to extend the Gospel were feeble and ineffectual. 

They lacked the patience, the singleness of pur- 
pose, the devotion, and, more than all, the charity 
of the genuine missionary. 

If the truth must be told, the French Jesuits 
were, in the early history of the country, the only 
sincere, untiring, and fearless disseminators of the 
Gospel of Christ among the poor and ignorant In- 
dians. 

In the prosecution of this work, they not only 
left behind, the comforts and luxuries of Europe, to 
encounter the trials and sufferings of colonial life, 
but, disdaining even the rude conveniences of the 
settlements, they plunged into the trackless wilder- 
ness with no weapon but the crucifix, and no source 
of reliance but their trust in God. They did not, 
like the English pioneers, advance with the axe and 
plough ; still less with the deadly rifle. Their aim 
was not to level forests and cities, but to extend the 
kingdom of Christ. 

And though we have been educated to despise 
the Jesuits, yet when we read of their long-sufferings 
and self-denials, while engaged far from the haunts 
of civilized man in the holy work of conversion, 
we cannot but give them the credit which they 
deserve. 

MARQUETTE DISCOVERS TOE MISSISSIPPI. 

3. Marquette was an enthusiastic Jesuit mission- 
ary, who, after spending some time among the In- 
dians along the shore of Lake Superior, determined 
to advance farther south. He had heard, through 
the Sioux Indians, of the existence of the Mississippi, 
and determined to go in search of it. Joliet, another 
priest, being chosen as his companion, they embarked 
in two canoes, in 1673, carrying with them a small 
amount of parched corn and dried meat. They first 
passed along the northern shore of Lake Michigan, 
and then entered Green Bay. Everywhere the In- 
dians kindly received them; but, when told of the 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 131 

object of their journey, gave discouraging accounts 
of the difficulties they would have to encounter. 
Among other things, they said that terrible monsters 
and ferocious demons would attack them on their 
way, and that the river they sought was situated in 
a region of intolerable heat. 

These stories did not weaken the resolution of the 
Frenchmen. Advancing, they reached the Wiscon- 
sin, and descending it, soon came in view of the Mis- 
sissippi. Leisurely floating down the mighty stream 
for more than a thousand miles, they visited the In- 
dians along its banks, and enjoyed the pleasure of 
being frequently honored with feasts of hominy and 
dog-flesh. Continuing their course to the mouth of 
the Arkansas, they then ascended the river, and re- 
turned to Green Bay. 

Questions for Examination. 

1. Up to this time, what direction had emigration taken? What 

did the Virginians in 1641 believe ? When was the Mississippi 
discovered by Spaniards? Under what leader? And yet a 
century later, what did the American colonists know of the 
interior of the continent? 

2. From whom was the first reliable information, concerning that 

region, obtained ? Who were the Jesuits ? In what were they 
zealous ? Did Penn and Oglethorpe concern themselves much 
about the welfare of the Indian? How far did their charity 
extend in this direction? Did the Puritans make any effort 
to convert the Indians? With what success? Who were the 
most zealous in this matter ? What sacrifice did they undergo 
in order to convert the savage? What kingdom did they aim 
to extend ? 

3. Who was Marquette? What did he undertake to discover? 

What were the difficulties he had to encounter ? Did he tri- 
umph over them all ? Give an account of their voyage ? How 
far did they descend the Mississippi ? 



SECTION II. 

LA SALLE DISCOVERS LOUISIANA. 



1. In 1678, Louis XIY, the proud and powerful 
King of France, issued a commission to La Salle, to 
make explorations in the West. 



132 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

He embarked on Lake Ontario in a sail-boat, with 
the intention of proceeding in this way to the banks 
of the Mississippi. His boat was soon lost, but he 
continued the journey. Moving his party along 
the shore in canoes, he advanced westward, building 
forts and planting trading posts. Still the great 
river seemed afar off. Meeting with many misfor- 
tunes, and wearied with toil and danger, he at last 
gave up the search, and went back to Canada. A 
Jesuit, named Hennepin, who had accompanied him, 
determined to go forward. 

With a small party, he pushed on, and was finally 
rewarded with a sight of the great river. Encour- 
aged by this. La Salle undertook a similar expedition 
three years afterwards. This time, meeting with 
success, he explored the Mississippi to its mouth. 
There, he took possession of the country in the name 
of his royal master, and called it Louisiana. He 
then returned to Canada. 

HIS ATTEMPT TO REACH THE GREAT RIVER THROUGH THE GULF. 

2. Having returned to France, and given an account 
of his brilliant success, he was empowered by Louis 
to conduct a colonizing party through the Gulf of 
Mexico, to the country he had discovered. 
| The voyage across the ocean was successfully 
made, and, passing the "West Indies, he directed his 
course towards the mouth of the Mississippi. Miss- 
ing this place, he was sailing along the coast of Texas, 
when the store-ship was wrecked. AVithout the 
means of sustenance, he was compelled, now, to seek 
the desired point by an overland route. Disembark- 
ing on the shore of Texas, he penetrated the wilder- 
ness, and wandered for many days in its unfathom- 
able depths. He passed through Texas and reached 
Mexico, and still the "hidden river" escaped his 
search. Undaunted, and with the iron will of De 
Soto, he changed his course, and determined to tra- 
verse the whole continent to Canada ; but his men 
were disheartened and wearied out. In vain they 
besought him to give up the search. At last, exhaus- 
ted by fatigue, and maddened by despair, they mur- 
dered him, and abandoned the attempt (1683). 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 133 

FIRST SETTLEMEiSLT ON THE BANKS OF THE MISSISSIPPI. 

3. Sixteen years after the death of La Salle, the 
project of colonizing the Mississippi valley was 
again revived. The claim of the French to that ter- 
ritory was not undisputed. Do Soto's expedition 
w T as the basis of the Spanish claim, and, unquestion- 
ably, theirs was the best, if the matter was to be deter- 
mined by priority of discovery. To anticipate the 
Spaniards, and obtain the first foothold in this fertile 
region, the French king sent out (in 1699), a company 
under D'Iberville, with instructions to make a settle- 
ment. Finding the mouth, they ascended the river, 
until they reached the place where the city of 
Natchez now stands. Establishing there a military 
station, they called it Fort Rosalie. A settlement 
was also made at Belouxi. 

Like all first settlers, the colonists had to endure 
much suffering, and to struggle with many difficul- 
ties and dangers. 

At the death of D'Iberville, in 1712, the exclusive 
right of colonizing this region was granted to Crozat 
for fifteen years. Before a third of that period had 
elapsed, he surrendered this right to the Crown, and 
abandoned the country, leaving about seven hundred 
Frenchmen upon the banks of the Mississippi. 

FOUNDING OF NEW ORLEANS. 

4. The territory was then transferred to other 
speculators, conspicuous among whom was John 
Law, a Scotchman. Under these circumstances the 
settlements languished. In 1718, a city was laid 
out and called New Orleans, after the Duke of Or- 
leans, the French regent. More colonists were sent 
over, agriculture was encouraged, and explorations 
made for mines of precious ores. The culture of 
tobacco, indigo, and rice, was introduced, and the 
colony commenced raising crops for exportation. 
Still, the speculating propensities of the proprietors 
kept down the agricultural interest. In haste to 
reap a golden reward for their investment, they had 
parties constantly exploring for silver and gold. At 



134 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

last, after suffering heavy losses in such wild pro- 
jects, they surrendered their privileges to the Crown. 



Questions for Examination. 

When was La Salle authorized to make explorations in the West? 
By whom ? What did he attempt? With what fortune ? What 
difficulties had he to encounter? Who pushed on and discov- 
ered the Mississippi? Was La Salle encouraged by this? How 
far did he descend the Mississippi ? Whence came the name 
of Louisiana? 

Upon his return to France, what was he authorized to do ? 
What success did he have on the Gulf ? When did he first 
land ? Why was he compelled to seek for the river by an over- 
land route ? Give an account of his wanderings and his death. 
When did this occur? 

By whom was the French claim to Louisiana disputed ? Upon 
what grounds? Which had the best title? Whom did the 
French king send out in 1699? For what purpose? Where 
did he establish his first station? What was it called? To 
whom was this whole region granted at the death of D'lber- 
ville? When was this? How long did he retain possession ? 

When was the city of New Orleans founded? By whom? Did 
agriculture begin to thrive ? Who had control of the colony ? 
What was the principal object of their explorations? What 
did the speculators finally do with their property ? 



SECTION III. 

THE MASSACRE AT NATCHEZ. 

1. The tribe of Natchez ("the Children of the 
Sun") were offended at the encroachments of the 
French. They, as we have already seen, were per- 
haps the least barbarous of all the North American 
tribes. They boasted of an ancestry once civilized 
and powerful, of j^rogenitors who were the offspring 
of the sun, and who had formerly lived in walled 
cities, and held dominion along the banks of the 
Mississippi. In corroboration of this, they pointed 
to a group of mounds about eleven miles from 
Natchez, as the only surviving monument of their 
ancestral grandeur. 

It was a rude structure of earth, evidently erected 
for defensive purposes. Around it were the traces 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 135 

of art ancient ditch, and its general character indi- 
cated a mechanical ingenuity in its builders. Until 
1729, there had been uninterrupted peace between 
the whites and Indians. 

At that time, the territorial aggressions of the 
Europeans seem to have excited the apprehension of 
the Indian. From some trifling cause, the Natchez 
became mortally offended. Surprising the fort, they 
without difficulty massacred its inmates, sparing, it 
is said, the women and children, and likewise two 
mechanics. 

CHICKASAW WAR. 

2. To avenge this piece of atrocity, a force from 
New Orleans, in the following year, attacked the 
savages, and almost annihilated them. Indeed, so 
few were the survivors, that they were absorbed in 
other tribes, and the very name of the Natchez 
passed away. 

The chief authors of this outrage had, as yet, gone 
" un whipped of justice." They were the Chickasaws, 
a crafty and dangerous race. They bad instigated 
the Natchez to undertake what they themselves 
feared to do. Finding out this, the French deter- 
mined to wreak vengeance upon these savage mis- 
chief-makers. 

In 1736, the attempt was made. Forces from all 
the French settlements from New Orleans to Lake 
Michigan, were to concentrate in the Chickasaw 
country at a given time. 

Those that descended the river, were the first to 
reach the place of rendezvous. They were one 
thousand Indians and a small body of French, under 
the command of D'Artaquette, the Governor of Illi- 
nois. He was accompanied by Yincennes, a young 
Frenchman, whose polished address and splendid 
gallantry endeared him to all his companions. 

THE ATTACK AND REPULSE. 

3. Without waiting for the force from New Or- 
leans, on account of the impatience of the Indian 
auxiliaries, D'Artaquette advanced at once against 



136 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

the enemy. He found them posted in a strong posi- 
tion, with a succession of forts commanding each 
other. This apparent military forethought was 
probably due to the presence of some English traders 
among them, though afterwards the same tribe 
showed itself quite susceptible of civilization. The 
gallant Frenchmen, however, were not dismayed by 
these unexpected obstacles. 

Moving rapidly upon them, they carried the first 
two fortifications by storm, and paused only at the 
third. Here, all the efforts of the brave leaders were 
ineffectual. The Indian allies, panic-stricken, fled 
from the field, leaving both D'Artaquette and Vin- 
ccnnes in the hands of the savage victors. Five 
days afterwards, a French force made its appearance 
from ITew Orleans, under the command of Bienville. 
It was too late. The Chickasaws had strengthened 
the fortifications, and were now able to resist every 
assault. In vain did Bienville waste his powers 
against their earthen w 7 alls. Victory w T as impos- 
sible. Stung with mortification and grief, he threw 
his cannon into the river, and started for home. 
As he sadly retraced his course on the broad Mis- 
sissippi, he doubtless thought of the gallant French 
captives he left behind, and bitterly regretted his 
tardiness. More bitterly still did D'Artaquette and 
Yincennes regret it. 

THE FATE OF TUE VANQUISHED. 

4. Scarcely had their friends abandoned the siege, 
when they, with the other captives, were exposed to 
the torture of the faggot and stake. 

Their cries of anguish were to the stony hearts 
of the Chickasaws but pleasant pseans of victory, 
and their charred remains but the grateful evidence 
of their warlike glory. 

Three years afterwards, in 1739, another expedition 
w T as fitted out against the Chickasaws. It met with 
the same fate, owing more, however, to disease than 
to the valor of the enem}^. At last a peace w T as 
concluded, w T hich was unbroken until 1762, when 
Louisiana w r as ceded to Spain. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 137 

Questions for Examination. 

1. Who were the tribe of Natchez ? What did they say of their 

progenitors? What evidence seemed to corroborate their 
statements? When did a war break out between them and the 
French ? What was the cause ? Give an account of the mas- 
sacre at the fort. 

2. What steps were taken to revenge this outrage? What became 

of the Natchez? Who had been the instigators in this affair? 
When was the attempt made to punish the Chickasaws ? What 
was the plan agreed upon? Who failed to arrive in time? 
What force came down the river? Under what commander? 

3. Did he wait for the arrival of his allies? Why? What ob- 

stacles did he find in his path ? Did he, nevertheless, attack? 
How near did he come to victory ? How long after this before 
reinforcements arrived ? What did they attempt? 

4. What was the fate of the victims? When was a similar expe- 

dition made against the Chickasaws? With what fortune did 
they meet ? Was a peace finally made ? How long did it last ? 



CHAPTEE XIV. 

COMMENCEMENT OF THE FBENCH WAR. 



SECTION I. 

THE DESIGNS OF THE FRENCH. 

1. We have seen how, in 1643, a confederacy of the 
New England Slates was formed for mutual protec- 
tion ; and how, in 1684, New York and Virginia made 
a joint treaty with the Five Nations, for protection 
against the French and their warlike Indian allies. 
These were the first indications of the opinion spread- 
ing, that in union was strength. An event now oc- 
curred, which, by menacing the liberties of all the 
colonies, first suggested the idea of a general confed- 
eracy. It has been shown how the French, through 
their missionaries and soldiers of enterprise, had ef- 
fected settlements from Canada to New Orleans, and 
how, surrounding the English colonies with a semi- 
circle of posts, they hemmed them in on every side. 
We now approach a period when, increasing the num- 
ber of fortified posts along their immense line, and, 



138 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

through their Jesuit missionaries, forming treaties 
with most of the Indian tribes between the Missis- 
sippi and the Alleglyinies, they began to threaten the 
destruction of the English power in America. 

APPREHENSIONS OP THE ENGLISH. 

2. The first occupation of this country by the 
French was hardly noticed; but as time rolled on, 
and each year unfolded more of the geographical 
mysteries of the continent, the English settlers began 
to understand their dangerous encroachment. 

They began to realize that the occupation of the 
Mississippi Valley was not only an invasion of Eng- 
lish territory, but involved the permanent establish- 
ment of an implacable foe upon the western fron- 
tier. It was an invasion of their territory, because 
the original grants to the colonies were understood 
to extend from the Atlantic to the Pacific. It fore- 
shadowed continual border-war, because the Indian 
foe would now be supported and stimulated by a 
cunning and powerful enemy behind, who would 
furnish arms and ammunition to the savage war- 
riors, and continually incite them to conflict. 

SEIZURE OF ENGLISH TRADERS. 

3. With feelings of growing hostility towards the 
French, and with a firm conviction that a bloody 
war was necessary, the American colonists wanted 
but a pretext to begin the conflict. That pretext 
w T as furnished by the following outrage. In 1749, a 
company, called the Ohio Company, was formed for 
the purpose of trading with the Indians, and settling 
the country west of the Alleghanies. Among its 
members were included Lawrence and Augustine 
Washington, brothers of the first President of the 
United States. A grant had been obtained, by this 
company, of five hundred acres of land on the Ohio. 
In prosecution of their object, they hastened to es- 
tablish trading-posts and lines of communication in 
the granted territory. The French on Lake Erie 
hearing of this, and deeming it an infringement of 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 139 

their rights, made haste to interfere. In 1752, the 
post on the Miami was broken up, and the traders 
found there, carried away into captivity. Informa- 
tion of this being conveyed to Dinwiddio, Lieuten- 
ant-Governor of Virginia, he laid the whole mat- 
ter before the Assembly ; and, in the meantime, 
sent Major George Washington to the French com- 
mander with the order that the English territory 
should at once be abandoned. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What colonial combinations were formed in 1643 and 1684? 

What event first suggested the policy of a colonial union? 
What settlements had the French effected in the West ? In 
what respect was their power becoming formidable? Who 
were their allies ? "What did they threaten now to do ? 

2. Did the English at first pay any attention, to the French settle- 

ments in the West? What did they soon begin to realize? 
flow were the French settlements an invasion of English terri- 
tory ? 

3. Were the American colonists now anxious for a collision ? When 

was the Ohio Company formed? For what purpose? Give 
an account of the outrage which furnished a pretext for war. 
When did it occur? Before hearing of it, what did the Gov- 
ernor of Virginia do? What message did he send to the 
French by George "Washington ? 



SECTION II. 



BIRTH AND BOYHOOD OF GEORGE WASHINGTON. 

1. The history of American liberty and coloniza- 
tion, is so closely interwoven with the life and char- 
acter of the young officer just mentioned, that we 
must pause for a moment, to give an outline of his 
biography up to this time. He was born at Pope's 
Creek, Westmoreland country, Virginia, on the 22d 
of February, 1732. His great-grandfather had emi- 
grated to America in 1C57, during the period when 
Puritanism under Cromwell was triumphant in Eng- 
land, and when confiscation and persecution drove 
many noble families to the loyal shores of Virginia. 

This old gentleman himself had commanded an 



140 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

expedition against the Indians, and several of his 
descendants had, before the birth of George, occu- 
pied offices of colonial distinction. 

Augustine Washington, the father of our hero, 
died when his son George was but eleven years old. 
He was thus left almost entirely to the care of his 
mother, a woman of rare excellence of character, 
and unusual strength of mind. She seems almost 
to have devoted her life to the instillment of noble 
principles and great purposes in the boy's mind. 
From his earliest boyhood ho was truthful and 
honest, full of honorable ambition and a heroic spirit 
of enterprise. 

With a ready and strong intellect, a healthy and 
athletic frame, he was fitted to contend for distinc- 
tion either in his class or on the play-ground. Pos- 
sessing, moreover, an obliging disposition, a dignified 
and winning address, and a nature at once gentle 
and masculine, he became the chief and idol of his 
comrades as well as the favorite of his teacher. 

HE EARLY DEVELOPES A TASTE FOR MATHEMATICS. 

2. He seems at an early age to have manifested 
quite a talent for mathematics. The study of sur- 
veying was his delight : that interesting first revela- 
tion to youth of the power of knowledge, possessed 
unlimited charms for his bold and active faculties. 
We find him even at the early age of sixteen, quite 
a devotee to the art of land-surveying. As soon as 
he had learned the use of a compass, he hastened to 
gratify his curiosity concerning the contents of the 
lots adjoining the school-house. Shortly afterwards, 
being on a visit to his brother Lawrence, he gladly 
accepted the invitation of Lord Fairfax, to survey a 
tract for him on the south branch of the Potomac. 

In this enchanting region, where nature had sur- 
rounded, with weird and wild mountain scenery, an 
alluvial basin teeming with luxurious vegetation, 
Washington learned his first rude lessons of life. 
Here, amid solitudes whose stillness was only 
broken by the howl of the wild beast, or the tramp 
of the painted savage r he passed from the land of 
boyish dreams into one of stern reality. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 141 

Working all day long with untiring energy, and 
stopping for nothing unless to bring down a fat buck, 
or to exehange a few words with an Indian hunter 
passing by, he bivouacked when night found him, 
and cooking his own meals on the live coals, content- 
edly ate his supper, and went to bed with a log for 
a pillow and the soft earth for his couch. 

HIS APP0INT3IENT, AND ITS DANGERS. 

3. His industry, sobriety, and gentle manners, no 
less than his known ability and noble ambition, soon 
attracted the attention of men of distinction in the 
colony. At the age of nineteen, he was made Adju- 
tant-General of Virginia. It was while acting in 
this capacity, that Dinwiddie selected him to bear 
his message of defiance to the French intruders on 
the Ohio. For, they had not only broken up an 
English post and carried off its occupants, but had 
established posts of their own in north-western 
Pennsylvania. The journey to be undertaken was 
full of difficulties and danger. It was necessary to 
pass through a wild and mountainous section of 
country, and to penetrate trackless wildernesses, 
which, even now in their fortified mountain recesses, 
silently defy the advance of civilization. 

Fierce streams had to be crossed, and his course 
to be pursued over rugged peaks, and along the 
crooked trail of Indian hunters, before reaching his 
point of destination. His adventurous spirit yearned 
to grapple with these untried difficulties ; and he set 
out on his mission full of high hope, yet not dis- 
daining fortune, or forgetful of the Power to whom 
he should look for success. 

At the age of twenty-one, on the 31st of October, 
1753, the youthful Washington set out from Williams- 
burg, the capital of the colony. 

HIS JOURNEY TO WATERFORD. 

4. Following the Potomac until ho reached the 
valley of the South Branch, where we have seen he 
had taken his first lessons in life, he proceeded thence 



142 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

across the Alleghanies, and through Pennsylvania to 
Pittsburg. At various points on his route he held 
conferences with the Indians, and endeavored to ob- 
tain their friendship and alliance for his country in 
the coming struggle. The first French post he reach- 
ed, was at Venango. Having communicated his mes- 
sage here, and receiving no satisfaction, he went on 
to Waterford, which was the principal post. It was 
now December, and the snows and rains usual at 
that time, rendered this wild, rough, and marshy 
country, almost impassable. 

Still, he advanced, having for his companions a few 
friendly Indians ; and after many days of danger and 
suffering, accomplished his object. The French com- 
mander, St. Pierre, upon receiving the message from 
the Virginia Governor, replied that he had only acted 
in obedience to orders, and that according to the same, 
he intended to destroy every English post on the 
Ohio. 

Indeed, the Frenchman made no concealment of 
his designs, and the keen eye of Washington observed 
that many boats and pine-canoes were being evi- 
dently collected for the spring campaign. 

HIS RETURN. 

5. During the short stay of Major "Washington at 
the fort, so many influences were exerted to detach 
from him his Indian companions, that nearly all of 
them yielded to the temptations and remained be- 
hind. One chief, however, Half-King, was incorrup- 
tible, and set out with him on his return. It was now 
mid-winter, when the falling snow and howling blasts 
admonished the travellers to seek shelter. As they 
advanced, the cold became more intense, the wind 
keener and more biting, w T hile the snow fell contin- 
ually. The cold was endured without complaint, but 
the heavy drifts of snow rendered the track almost 
impassable for horsemen. The streams, too, were 
swollen and drifting with cakes of ice, which floating 
swiftly on the mountain current, made the crossing 
disagreeable and dangerous. At last, the horses were 
abandoned, and the journey continued on foot. Plod- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 143 

cling through mud unci mire, climbing over moun- 
tains of ice, now crossing a roaring creek on a rude 
raft of logs, now plunging through the icy waters on 
foot, he passed the perilous Alleghanies, and, triumph- 
ing over every obstacle with almost super-human 
energy, once more beheld the peaceful and beautiful 
valley of the south branch of the Potomac. 

The imagination could scarcely conceive, and the 
brave heart and cool head could never accomplish, 
a more dangerous and wearisome journey. 

Once, he was fired upon by an Indian in ambush, 
fifteen paces distant, and once he was swept from 
his raft into the rushing waters of an angry moun- 
tain stream. But from all these perils he was res- 
cued for a more glorious future. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Why should the American student of history learn something of 

the life of George Washington ? When and where was he 
born ? When did his great-grandfather emigrate to this coun- 
try? Were many others driven from England at that time? 
For what cause? Had the ancestors of George Washington 
won any distinction in colonial history ? To whom was Wash- 
ington most indebted for his future success? What was the 
character of his mind and disposition as a boy? How was he 
regarded by his teacher and school-fellows? 

2. For what study did he show an early taste? At what age was 

he quite expert in surveying ? How did he exercise his talent 
in this respect? For whom did he survey a tract on the South 
Branch of the Potomac? What kind of life did he lead while 
thus engaged? 

3. What attracted to him the notice of men of distinction ? What 

office was he selected to fill at the age of nineteen ? How. 
came Dinwiddie to select him to bear his message of defiance to 
the French ? Was it a dangerous undertaking ? Why ? When 
did he set out on his journey, and at what age? 

4." Describe the course of his route to Venango. To what point 
did he go from this place? What were the difficulties of his 
situation ? What was the reply of the French commander ? 
What did Washington observe while there ? 

5. What Indian friend alone returned with him? What were the 
dangers he had to encounter? What were some of his hair- 
breadth escapes ? 



14-i SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

SECTION III. 

ATTEMPT OF VIRGINIA TO ESTABLISH A POST AT PITTSBURG. 

1. Upon the return of Major Washington, and the 
receipt of information brought by him, Dihwiddie 
determined to anticipate the French, if possible. 
Washington, on his journey outwards, had stopped 
at the present site of Pittsburg, and did not fail to 
observe its advantages both as a trading and military 
post. Upon his advice, the Ohio Company were 
induced by the Governor to send laborers there for 
the purpose of building a fort. 

While the laborers, to the number of thirty-three, 
were engaged in the work, information was brought 
of the approach of the French. A body of troops 
also, under Washington, with cannon and ammuni- 
tion, were reported coming from the other direction. 
A runner reached Washington, and begged him to 
hurry. He made great efforts to get to the fort before 
the French. But his heavy artillery, which was in- 
tended for the new fort, had to be dragged over moun- 
tain roads newly made. Two miles a day was some- 
times all he accomplished. At last, he managed to get 
within a short distance of Pittsburg, and learned 
that the French had anticipated him. 



D) 



WASHINGTON SURPRISES THE FRENCH. 

2. Hearing, through some friendly Indians, of the 
good fortune of his enemies, Washington formed the 
hasty resolution of disputing the possession of the 
prize. The friendly Indians, with Half-King, assisted 
him with their counsel, and a surprise was determined 
upon. Having waited until night covered their 
movements, they advanced stealthily in Indian file 
through the dark forests. It was a rainy night, and 
the drops, pattering upon the leaves and branches, 
concealed the noise of their footsteps until the French 
camp was almost entered. Here, among the rocks, 
were the enemy, wrapped in slumber, and perhaps 
dreaming of ambuscading the English on the follow- 
ing day. Just as the camp was reached, the attack- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. . 145 

ing party were discovered, and the alarm given. It 
was too lute. Washington gave the command to 
fire, and discharged his own piece. The French 
fought bravely, but in a few minutes the contest was 
over. Their leader, Jumonville, with nine others, 
were slain, and twenty-one prisoners were captured. 

IS OVERCOME BY A SUPERIOR FORCE. 

3. Scarcely had this victory been obtained, when 
intelligence of the approach of a large body of the 
enemy, was received. Flushed with success, the 
youthful commander disdained to flee. Besides, he 
had heard of reinforcements coming up. One com- 
pany alone arrived. With his little band thus in- 
creased, Washington determined, if possible, to re- 
main in the vicinity of Pittsburg. Falling back for 
a short distance to a hastily constructed stockade, 
which, in his advance, he had taken the precaution 
to build, he there awaited the foe. Numbering six 
hundred French and one hundred Indians, they has- 
tened forward, confident of victory. 

For nine hours the conflict lasted, the enemy 
attempting in vain to enter the stockade. At last a 
parley was agreed upon, and Washington, to avoid 
the massacre of his troops, which the inevitable cap- 
ture of the stockade might cause, consented to 
evacuate his little fortress, leaving all his stores 
behind. This occurred in 1754. 



Questions for Examination. 

1 What was done by Governor Dinwiddie upon Washington's re- 
turn ? What was the object of sending laborers to Pittsburg? 
Was tte attempt frustrated? How came the French to antici- 
pate Washington? 

2. What did Washington now resolve to do? What Indian chief 

was his ally and counsellor? Give an account of the surprise 
and discomfiture of the French. 

3. What information now reached the victors? Did Washington 

flee? Why not? How many reinforcements arrived? To 

what point did he retire? What force of the enemy attacked 

him ? With what result ? What were the terms of surrender ? 
WJien did this occur ? 

7 



146 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

SECTION IV. 

A UNION FOR MUTUAL DEFENCE. 

1. No British flag now waved west of the Allegha- 
nies. The vast and fertile valley of the Mississippi, 
from Lake Erie to New Orleans, was in the posses- 
sion of the French. It was necessary for the Eng- 
lish to be up and doing. For this purpose, a meeting 
of delegates from Virginia and all the colonies north 
of the Potomac, was held at Albany in 1754. Here 
they adopted a plan of union, of the following na- 
ture. A congress was to assemble annually at Phila- 
delphia, for the purpose of guarding the general 
interests of all the colonies. It was to consist of 
from two to seven delegates from each colony, the 
number being determined by the population. To 
this body was to be entrusted authority to deal with 
the Indians, to make the laws of trade, to issue money, 
to raise soldiers and levy taxes, by and with the con- 
sent of a Governor-General appointed by the Crown. 

The home affairs of each colony were to be gov- 
erned by a legislature of its own. All of the thir- 
teen original colonies assented to it, except Connec- 
ticut. Georgia and the Carolinas were not repre- 
sented in the Convention. 

BENJAMIN FRANKLIN. 

2. The author of the above plan was the famous 
statesman and philosopher, Franklin. The son of a 
soap-manufacturer in Boston, he rose to be one of 
the greatest intellectual lights of America. His oc- 
cupation of cutting wicks and filling candle-moulds 
for his father, gave him little time for study. But, 
from the hours allowed to sleep, he would steal time 
to store his mind with useful knowledge. Continu- 
ing life in this way, and discouraged by no obstacle, 
he had already reached, this time, a high and influen- 
tial position in America. 

ARRIVAL OF BRADDOCK. 

3. Though the colonies had been, for more than a 



OF THE UNITED STATES. . 147 

year, fighting the French, England and France were 
nominally at peace. 

In 1755, the British ministry determined to help 
the colonies. The plan of union, however, adopted 
at Albany, was disliked by them. It looked too 
much like colonial independence. They proposed a 
substitute, and it was rejected. They now deter- 
mined to enter into the war vigorously with Brit- 
ish troops, and permit the colonies to furnish aid 
in their own way. For this purpose, General Brad- 
dock, in the spring of 1755, was sent to America. 
Convening an assembly of colonial Governors at 
Williamsburg, he had a consultation with them as to 
the character of the proposed campaign. 

The result of their deliberations was, that they 
determined to make simultaneously, from the colon- 
ies, three expeditions. The principal one was to be 
against Pittsburg or Fort Duquesne. For, after the 
defeat of Washington, the French had constructed 
a fort there, and given it that name. The second 
was to be against Niagara and Fort Frontignac, 
under Governor Shirley, and the third against Crown 
Point, under Col. William Johnson. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Of what country did the French now hold entire possession? 

What meeting was held at Albany in 1754? For what pur- 
pose ? What was the plan of union which they agreed upon? 
What were the powers granted to the Confederate Congress ? 
What States were not represented in this convention? 

2. Who was the author of this plan? Give an account of his birth 

and early life. For what was he afterwards distinguished ? 

3. When did the British ministry determine to help the colonies? 

How did they like the plan of union adopted at Albany? 
Who arrived in 1755 ? What did he do ? What three expedi- 
tions were agreed upon ? 



SECTION V. 

BRADDOCK MARCHES AGAINST FORT DUQUESNE. 

1. Collecting his forces, Eraddock penetrates the 
mountain wilderness. With the assistance of Wash- 
ington, now his aid-de-camp, he performs a wonderful 



148 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTOEY 

journey through, the rugged Alleghanies. Cutting 
away the trees and removing the rocks, he advances 
a distance of five hundred miles through a country 
yet almost impassable for an army. 

His energy here served him well, and might have 
given him the victory over his enemies, had his 
vanity been less. 

Ignorant of frontier life, he insisted upon march- 
ing through a hostile country abounding in treach- 
erous gorges and dark forests, as if no unseen foe 
might lur 1 ' in their deceitful bosoms. Washington 
cautioned him against surprise, and advised the 
sending forward of provincial troops to scour the 
woods. Braddock disdained such an unmanly pre- 
caution. 

THE AMBUSCADE. 

2. At last, through much suffering and tribulation, 
the army has reached the Mononga-he-la, and 
now, on the morning of the ninth of July, is march- 
ing in military order along the banks of that beauti- 
ful stream. The sun shines brightly, and the steel 
armor and gilded vestments of the British troops, 
glitter and corruscate in the golden radiance which 
it sheds. The music of the merry drum and fife 
reverberates through the wild hills, and floats away 
in dying echoes down the windings of the peaceful 
river. 

Fort Duquesne is not yet in sight, though but 
seven miles distant. Presently, the road ascends a 
hill, passing along a ridge, on either side of which is 
a ravine filled with a dense growth of underwood. 
As the working party advance here, with a guard 
of two hundred and fifty men, an invisible enemy 
opens a destructive fire upon their exposed flanks. 
They fall back in confusion, and immediately the 
woods smoke with the discharges of five hundred 
rifles. The blows are dealt by an unseen hand, and 
Braddock in vain tries to form his men. Washing- 
ton, though expecting the attack, and bitterly re- 
gretting the imprudence of his commander, perform- 
ed his whole duty. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 149 

Early in the action, the rest of Braddock's staff 
being wounded, upon him. alone fell the task of 
communicating the General's orders. Full of mar- 
tial fire, with faculties stimulated by the din of 
strife, he dashed from point to point, now giving an 
order, now stopping fugitives, and now leading a 
forlorn hope of Virginians against the exulting foe. 
His commanding form and bold presence, that were 
always seen at the point of resistance, made him 
the mark for many an Indian rifle. The British 
regulars, who had won honors on many a hard- 
fought field, would not fight. Their eyes, accustomed 
to view the enemy in serried ranks before them, 
could not detect his presence mid rocks and trees, 
except by the missiles of death which he sent. In 
vain were they ordered to advance and clear the 
woods. They would not contend with an enemy 
who, though invisible, fired with unerring aim. The 
very rocks and trees seemed to emit flames of 
death, and, forgetful of the past, the gallant veter- 
ans behaved like cowards. " The Virginia Eangers 
alone retained their presence of mind." Inured to 
this mode of battle, they fought the savages in their 
own way. 

braddock's defeat and death. 

3. Braddock had five horses shot under him, but 
refused to retreat. Still, he maintained with the 
Virginians the unequal contest. Washington now 
conducted the fi^ht with the rangers alone. Eidino; 
up and down the line and cheering the men, he was a 
common target for all. Two horses were shot under 
him, and four balls passed through his coat. One In- 
dian chief, who never before missed his aim, fired 
nine shots at him. The balls seemed to glance harm- 
less. Another Indian, raising his piece to fire at the 
same mark, " Do not shoot," said the chief, " some 
Mighty Manitou protects him." At last Braddock 
was wounded in the breast. He was placed on a 
litter, sinking from loss of blood. Sending for 
Washington, he said faintly, " What is to be done ? " 
" We must retreat," was the response ; " the regulars 



150 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

will not fight, and the rangers are nearly all killed." 
The brave but unfortunate Braddoek, exhausted by 
fatigue and faint from loss of blood, at last consented 
to retire. When the command was given, the regu- 
lars could not be persuaded to retreat in order. 
Panic-stricken, the} r fled at the first onset of the pur- 
suers, leaving behind the artillery, baggage, and even 
the private papers of their General. The surviving 
rangers alone kept cool, and by their calm and stub- 
born bravery, saved the fragments of Braddock's 
splendid column. The English casualties were sixty- 
three officers, and seven hundred and fourteen pri- 
vates; those of the enemy, three officers and thirty 
men killed, the same number wounded. Four days 
after the battle, Braddoek died. 

THE RETREAT, AND OUTRAGES ON THE BORDER, 

4. Washington conducted the retreat, which can 
be better imagined than described. Fleeing through 
an uninhabited country, with little ammunition and 
no baggage, the wildest disorder prevailed. It was 
impossible for Washington to collect and organize 
the regulars. Of the rangers, few remained. Still, 
with these few he maintained a sullen fight for 
a while, and then the retreat became a rout. The 
richness of the booty, however, saved them from 
swift pursuit. The Indians, attracted by the plun- 
der, left off the attack; and thus the main body of 
the survivors, though in utter confusion, reached the 
camp at Will's Creek in safety. 

The news of this defeat created the greatest alarm 
along the now defenceless border. The pioneer fam- 
ilies were exposed to the barbarities of savages 
flushed with victory, and their worst apprehensions 
were realized. 

DEFEAT OP COL. WILLIAMS. 

5. The expedition under Shirley was a total fail- 
ure. After reaching Oswego, and suffering for a 
short time for the want of supplies, this column 
returned to Albanv. That under Gen. Johnson had 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 151 

arrived at the south end of Lake George, where news 
of the approach of the enemy was received. They 
were commanded by Baron Dieskau, and numbered 
two thousand. Colonel Williams was sent to meet 
them. 

On the morning of the 8th September, 1755, the 
two opposing columns met. The Americans were 
surprised, and were consequently easily defeated. 
Colonel Williams, while bravely leading his men 
against the unseen foe, was shot through the head. 
The survivors ran back towards the main body, and 
a party, whom the firing had caused to bo sent out 
to reinforce Williams, met Dicskau's men and drove 
them back. Shortly after this, a third party of 
Americans, under Captain McGinnies, unexpectedly 
fell upon Dicskau's rear, and totally defeated him. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What wonderful journey did Braddock perform? With whose 

advice and assistance ? What is said of his energy ? Of what 
folly was he guilty ? 

2. At what point was he ambuscaded? Under what circumstan- 

ces? What was the conduct of Washington upon this occa- 
sion ? Did the regulars fight ? Why not ? What is said of 
the Virginia Rangers? 

3. What was the behavior of Braddock ? Would Braddock re- 

treat? What narrow escape did Washington make here? 
What happened to Braddock ? What did AVashington advise? 
What was the English loss ? What became of Braddock ? 

4. Who conducted the retreat? With what success? What de- 

layed the Indians in their pursuit? 

5. What was the result of the expedition under Col. Shirley ? Give 

an account of the fall of Col. Williams. Who was Baron 
Dieskau ? 



SECTION VI. 



LORD LOUDON S WANT OF ENTERPRISE. 

1. In July, 1756, Lord Loudon arrived. Being 
clothed with the amplest authority, he proceeded to 
raise troops and organize the army. But he was 
very slow. Upon hearing that the French meditated 
an attack upon Oswego, he attempted to reinforce 
it, but the French gained possession of it. 



152 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

ATTEMPT UPON LOUISEURG. 

2. Lord Loudon now set sail for Halifax, with an 
army of six thousand men. At this point, he formed 
a junction with Holbourn and Hopson. His army 
now amounted to twelve thousand men, besides a 
powerful fleet. With this large force he remained 
in harbor, wasting his valuable time on trifles. In 
the meanwhile, the French fleet arrived at Louisburg. 
The garrison was increased to the number of nine 
thousand, and a formidable array of men-of-war was 
ready to aid in the defence. 

Upon hearing this, Lord Loudon, with his formid- 
able force, leisurely withdrew. 

SURRENDER OF FORT WILLIAM nENRY. 

3. Montcalm, the successor of Dieskau, profited 
by the tardiness of Loudon. While the latter was 
wasting time in fruitless expeditions, he was busily 
preparing to strike a heavy blow. Collecting a con- 
siderable force of Canadians and Indians, he marehed 
against Fort William Henry, and laid siege to it 
The garrison, commanded by Colonel Munroe, 
amounted to about three thousand, and the post was 
considered almost impregnable. 

General Webb, too, lay within a short distance 
(fourteen miles) at Fort Edward, with a garrison of 
two thousand. Munroe made a gallant defence, 
expecting aid from Webb ; but the latter advised 
him to surrender, and never stirred from his quarters. 

After a siege and brave defence of six days, the 
fort was surrendered. The terms of surrender were, 
that the garrison should depart with the honors of 
war, and that an escort should conduct them to Fort 
Edward. But the Indian allies of the French, dis- 
regarding the articles of capitulation, set upon the 
prisoners, and massacred all the Indians and some of 
the English. 

WILLIAM TITT. 

4. The disastrous termination of the campaigns of 
175G and 1757, ending in the fall of Fort W'illiam 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 153 

Henry, together with the manifest incompetency of 
most of the general officers on the side of the Eng- 
lish, created great popular discontent in both the 
colonies and the mother country. 

This soon produced a change in the British cabi- 
net, and placed at the head of the home government 
one of her foremost statesmen, William Pitt, Earl of 
Chatham. 

He at once set about rousing the energies of the 
colonies and gaining their confidence. His appeals 
for co-operation met with a ready response ; and in 
a short time, his genius, aided by the enthusiasm of 
the Americans, had organized an army of nearly 
fifty thousand men. 

THE BEGINNING OF THE SIEGE OF L0U1SBURG. 

5. On the 28th May (1758), an English force, con- 
sisting of one hundred and fifty-seven sail, with four- 
teen thousand troops on board, under the command of 
Admiral Boscawen and General Amherst, set out 
from Halifax, and on the 2d of June came in sight 
of Louisburg. 

For eight days it was impossible to land, owing 
to the inclemency of the weather, and to the fact 
that the enemy had ingeniously fortified every desir- 
able landing-place along the shore. 

THE FIRST LANDING. 

6. At last, on the eighth day, the weather becom- 
ing more favorable, a body of troops, under the 
leadership of the gallant Wolfe, effected a landing, 
while exposed to a terrible raking fire from the 
enemy. The weather, however, became again 
stormy, and the progress of the siege was very slow. 

THE SURRENDER. 

7. On the 21st of July, one of the enemy's ships 
in the harbor took fire and blew up. From this, two 
more ships took fire and were burnt. The enemy 
were greatly discouraged. Shortly afterwards, a 
detachment under two gallant captains, named 

7 # 



151 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Lafony and Balfour, captured the two remaining 
ships, and then the fort was surrendered. 

There were five thousand, seven hundred and thirty- 
seven prisoners taken, one hundred and twenty-one 
cannon, eighteen mortars, and large quantities of 
stores and ammunition. 

ATTEMPT UPON TICONDEROGA. 

8. On the 4th of July (1758), a force consisting of 
fifteen thousand effective men, landed at the north- 
ern end of Lake George, and proceeded towards 
Ticonderoga. 

"While advancing through the woods, the columns 
lost their way and fell into disorder. In this condi- 
tion they encountered, unexpectedly, a small body 
of the enemy, consisting of a battalion of regulars 
and a few Indians. The enemy boldly attacked the 
English van, and drove it back. The provincials, 
however, rallied and defeated them. In this engage- 
ment, however, Lord Howe, the commander, was 
killed. The command now devolved upon General 
Abercrombie, who was notoriously incompetent. 

In a few days the advance was resumed, and the 
troops being massed, attacked the enemy at the very 
strongest point of his fortifications. 

They met with a bloody repulse, and General 
Abercrombie, w T ho, during the attack, had remained 
in the rear, withdrew his forces, and fell back to the 
south end of Lake George. 

CAPTURE OF FORTS FRONTIGNAC AND DUQUESNE. 

9. Abercrombie, in order to repair, to some extent, 
his great blunder at Ticonderoga, despatched Col. 
Bradstreet against Fort Frontignac. 

With three thousand men, Bradstreet laid siege to 
this point. After a cannonade of two days, this 
place surrendered. In the meanwhile, Gen. Forbes, 
with eight thousand men, proceeded against Fort 
Duquesne. Upon arriving there, he found the place 
deserted, and he quietly took possession, and, repair- 
ing the fort, named it Fort Pitt. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 155 

Questions for Examination. 

1. Who was Lord Loudon ? What was his character ? Upon ar- 

riving in America, what did he proceed to do? What place 
was lost through his tardiness? 

2. What fortress did he attempt to take ? With what force ? Why 

did he fail ? 

3. Who was Montcalm? To what fort did he now lay siege? 

Who was the English commander ? How did General Webb 
behave ? How long did the siege last ? What were the terms 
of surrender ? By whom and in what manner was it violated ? 

4. How were the American and British people pleased with the 

progress of the war ? What change soon occurred ? Who 
was William Pitt? What did he do upon entering into office? 
Did the Americans second his efforts ? 

5. Wben did the siege of Louisburg commence? What was the 

strength of the besiegers ? Under what Generals were they ? 
What difficulties did they at first encounter ? 

6. Give an account of the first landing. Who conducted it? 

7. Give an account of the surrender. What events led to it? 

What were the value and extent of the capture ? 

8. Who commanded the expedition against Ticonderoga? Give an 

account of the skirmish in which Howe fell. Who succeeded 
him? Was his successor a good General ? Give an account of 
the attack and repulse. 

9. How did Abercrombie endeavor to repair this disaster ? Who 

was sent against Frontignac? Who against Fort Duquesne? 
Give an account of the capture of each. 



SECTION VII. 

CAPTURE OF TICONDEROGA AND NIAGARA. 

1. The campaign of 1759 was commenced with 
the determination to expel the French power from 
Canada. In the campaign of the preceding year, 
the English force in America had gained consider- 
able ground, while in other quarters of the globe 
the British had almost everywhere triumphed over 
the French. In the opening of the campaign of 
1759, General Amherst took Ticonderoga, meeting 
with very little resistance ; while Col. Johnson, on 
the 24th July, after a bloody general battle, got 
possession of Niagara. 

EXPEDITION AGAINST QUEBEC. 

2. Quebec, up to this time, had proved impreg- 
nable. It was now commanded by the bravo Mont- 



156 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

calm, who occupied a position below the town with 
a strong force, while troops to the number of ten 
thousand covered the place from above. 

After several ineffectual attempts to reduce the 
place, Wolfe, the commander of the English expedi- 
tion, determined, if possible, to take the heights of 
Abraham, which commanded the town. 

Secrecy was necessary to insure success, as but a 
small number of men was needed to repel a force at- 
tempting the ascent of an almost perpendicular pre- 
cipice, one hundred and seventy-five feet high. 

THE FALL OP QUEBEC. 

3. Under the cover of darkness, on the night of 
the 12th of September, the hazardous enterprise was 
commenced. Embarking his army in boats, he 
dropped down the stream. The French sentinels 
on the bank challenged them as they passed, but 
answering in French, they escaped discovery. 

Landing at the foot of the heights, they ascend- 
ed by a narrow path to the top, where a French 
guard was met and dispersed. Assembling his forces 
now upon the elevated plain, Wolfe engaged with 
Montcalm, who, aware that a general engagement 
was inevitable, had hastened to meet him. 

Wolfe, though feeble from a recent attack of sick- 
ness, led on his men with great gallantry. At first 
he was wounded in the wrist ; but binding this with 
his handkerchief, he continued the fight until struck 
down by a ball entering his groin. Montcalm be- 
haved no less gallantly. He was soon, however, 
mortally wounded, and fell fighting at the head of 
his men. His second in command also fell, and the 
French began to retreat. The dying Wolfe was 
aroused by the cry of " They fly." " Who fly ?" he 
asked. " The French/' was the response. " Then," 
said he, " I die in peace," and expired. In five days 
after the battle, the city surrendered. 

FALL OF MONTREAL AND END OF THE WAR. 

4. In 1760, Montreal fell into the hands of the 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 157 

English, and not long after, all the French posts in 
Canada. This ended the war. Three years after- 
wards, Nova Scotia, Canada, and the Isle of Cape 
Breton, and all other islands in the Gulf and near the 
St. Lawrence, were ceded to the British Crown. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. How was the campaign of 1 ^59 commenced? On which side 

did the advantage lie in the previous campaign? Had the 
English triumphed over the French in other quarters of the 
globe? Who took Ticonderoga? Who took Niagara? Did 
they meet with much resistance? 

2. What was the strength of Quebec? Who commanded it? 

What was the amount of force there? Did Wolfe make any 
progress at first ? What heights did he determine to take ? 

3. Give an account of the fall of Quebec. AVhen was it taken? 

Who commanded the French? How did Wolfe and Montcalm 
behave ? 

4. When did Montreal fall? When did the rest of the posts in 

Canada fall into the hands of the English ? Three years after- 
wards, what places were ceded to the British Crown ? 



CHAPTER XV. 

CAUSE OF THE DEVOLUTION. 



SECTION I. 

EFFECT OF TOO LARGE A TERRITORY. 

1. The addition to the British Empire of such a 
vast extent of country, comprised in its American 
colonies, and so fruitful as to be likely to grow quick- 
ly in population, and hence in power, occasioned 
serious doubts in the minds of intelligent statesmen 
as to the probability of such large acquisitions con- 
tributing to the welfare of the mother country. It 
seemed likely to be impracticable to combine such a 
wide extent of country, under one uniform system of 
government. 

IDEAS OF LIBERTY AND INDEPENDENCE FOUNDED. 

2. JSTor did such fears prove to be groundless. 



158 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

The natural feelings of liberty were nurtured in 
the breasts of the colonists by their isolation from 
the mother country, and by the habits of life inci- 
dent to a new country. Apprehensions from a for- 
eign foe having been dissipated by the successful ter- 
mination of the late war with the French, they no 
longer felt the necessity of the protection of Great 
Britain. The experience they had gained in the 
field, the certainty of a rapid increase of population 
owing to their vast commercial facilities and unde- 
veloped agricultural resources, and the consciousness 
of their own ability, all combined to engender in 
them ideas of independence, and to induce them to 
oppose the oppressive acts which were preparing 
against them at this time in Great Britain. This 
longing for liberty and independence was the true 
cause of the Eevolutionary war, and the unjust taxa- 
tion by Great Britain served only as the occasion 
which brought the feelings of the colonists into ac- 
tion. 

OREAT BRITAIN SEEKS A REVENUE FROM THE COLONIES. 

3. Previous to the year 1764, Great Britain had 
left the internal management of the colonies to 
themselves, satisfying herself simply with the mo- 
nopoly of their trade. At that time, however, the 
colonies, having grown into importance, and her 
debt pressing heavily upon her, she commenced a 
system of raising a revenue from them by direct in- 
ternal taxes, laid by the authority of Parliament 
alone. Such a measure met with great opposition 
from the colonists, as being contrary to their natu- 
ral and chartered rights. The minister, however, 
urged in favor of the measure, that it was but reas- 
onable for the colonists to contribute their share 
towards the payment of a debt which had been con- 
tracted in their defence. The colonists did not ob- 
ject to this principle, but to the manner of its en- 
forcement; stating that the subjects taxed should 
have a share in the Government which laid the 
taxes, and should also be allowed a voice in the 
making of the laws which were to govern them. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 159 

STAMP ACT. 

4. During the late French war, Parliament had 
passed resolutions to the effect that Stamp duties 
should be laid in America, but no legislative act was 
passed at that time. Owing to the prevalence of the 
opinion then, that Parliament was all-powerful, and 
to the important events transpiring, no opposition 
was declared in either England or America against 
this resolution ; but, afterwards, sagacious statesmen 
urged many grave and constitutional objections to 
it. However, notwithstanding the many weighty 
reasons adduced against it, Grenville, the First Lord 
of the Treasury, not wishing to render his ministry 
unpopular by pressing too hard upon the resources 
of the people at home, determined to adopt this 
means of raising money from the colonies; and hence, 
in 1765, brought into the House of Commons the 
Bill called the Stamp Act, and succeeded in getting 
it passed. 

PROVISIONS OF THE STAMP ACT. 

5. By this Bill, no instrument of writing among 
the colonists was to be considered legal, unless exe- 
cuted upon paper or parchment stamped with a spe- 
cific duty. All law documents, contracts, leases, 
bills of sale, newspapers, &c, were required by this 
Bill to be stamped. Hence, it was a direct and heavy 
tax on almost every transaction of business. 

By a clause in the Stamp Act, it was not to be 
enforced till the 1st of November (1765), about 
seven months from its passage. This gave the colo- 
nists time to examine the subject carefully, and then 
to prepare for the change which the Act enforced. 

OPPOSITION TO TnE STAMP ACT IN VIRGINIA. 

6. The first legislative act in opposition, was 
passed by the House of Burgesses of Virginia. In 
an animated speech before that body, on May 20th 
(1765), the celebrated orator, Patrick Henry, brought 
forward a number of resolutions, which were adopted, 
and which concluded by declaring, "that every indi- 



160 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

vidual who, by speaking or acting, should assert or 
maintain, that' any person or body of men except 
the General Assembly of the Province had any 
right to impose taxation there, should be deemed an 
enemy to his Majesty's colony." "Ca?sar," exclaimed 
the orator, " had his Brutus ; Charles the First his 
Cromwell; and George the Third — may profit by 
their example/' Emboldened by the example of Vir- 
ginia, the other colonial legislatures passed similar 
resolutions. 

Intelligent people throughout the colonies exerted 
themselves to the utmost in opposing this innovation 
on the part of Great Britain. 

The press warmly seconded them, and the people, 
in all the town assemblies throughout the country, 
instructed their representatives to oppose the Act. 

FIRST CONTINENTAL CONGRESS CALLED. 

7. A resolution in favor of a Continental Congress 
was passed by the Assembly of Massachusetts ; a 
day in October (1765) was fixed .for its meeting in 
New York; and letters were sent to the Speakers of 
the other Assemblies, requesting their assent to the 
proposition. South Carolina at once seconded the 
proposal ; New Hampshire refused to do so ; Vir- 
ginia, North Carolina, and Georgia, were only pre- 
vented from sending deputies to the proposed Con- 
gress, by the direct prohibition of their Governors. 
The other colonies sent their deputies, and the meet- 
ing was held at the appointed place. 

ACTION OF THE FIRST CONTINENTAL CONGRESS. 

8. Here, a statement of their grievances and a de- 
claration of their rights, were agreed upon. These 
asserted, in strong language, that only their own re- 
presentatives had the authority to impose taxes 
upon them. A petition to the King, and memorials 
to the House of Lords and the House of Commons, 
were also drawn up. These measures, however, were 
not carried unanimously. Fears for their safety pre- 
vented several members from affixing their names to 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 161 

the memorials. Among these were S. Buggies, of 
Massachusetts, the presiding officer of the meeting, 
and Ogden, Speaker of the New Jersey Assembly. 
The boldest and strongest arguments adduced in 
favor of the measures adopted, were advanced by 
James Otis, of Massachusetts, and by Gadsden and 
Kutledge, of South Carolina. 

RECEPTION OF THE STAMP ACT BY THE PEOPLE. 

9. The Stamp Act was to go into effect on the 1st 
of November (1765). On that day, the hatred of the 
people to its obnoxious provisions was exhibited 
throughout the colonies in various ways. Shops and 
stores were closed, bells were tolled, effigies of ob- 
noxious characters were carried in procession and 
burnt, and a coffin, marked "Liberty," was interred 
with all the solemnity of a real funeral. 

Although the Stamp Act was to have operated 
from November 1st, yet legal proceedings were car- 
ried on in the courts, subsequent to that time, with- 
out reference to its provisions. Yessels were enter- 
ed and cleared from the various ports without stamp- 
ed papers; unstamped newspapers were boldly cir- 
culated, and in most departments, business was trans- 
acted by general consent, in defiance of the Parlia- 
ment, and as if no Stamp Act had been passed. The 
people of Philadelphia, and, after them, nearly all the 
commercial population of America, prohibited law- 
yers from bringing suit for the recovery of money 
due any one in England. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Did it seem likely that the acquisition of America would be 

beneficial to the British Empire ? 

2. How were feelings of liberty nurtured in the breasts of the colo- 

nists? Why did not the colonists need the protection of Great 
Britain any longer ? What tended to engender ideas of inde- 
pendence in the minds of the colonists ? What was the true 
cause of the Revolutionary war? 

3. How had Great Britain gained revenue from the colonies pre- 

vious to 1764? At that time, what system of raising a revenue 
did she adopt? What did the British minister urge in favor 
of the system ? What did the colonists urge on the contrary ? 

4. What is said in relation to Stamp Duties ? When, and by whom 

was the Stamp Act introduced into Parliament? 



162 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

5. What were the provisions of the Stamp Act ? When was the 

Stamp Act to be enforced ? 

6. What colony first passed an Act in opposition to the Stamp Act? 

By whom were the resolutions offered, and what were the pro- 
visions of those resolutions? What was the action of the 
people and the press throughout the colonies? 

7. What colony first proposed to call a Continental Congress, and 

what was the response of the several colonies? Where, and 
when did this Congress meet? 

8. What was the action of this Congress? Who refused to sign the 

memorials ? Who were their strongest advocates? 

9. What was the conduct of the people on the day upon which the 

Stamp Act was to go into effect? How was the Stamp Act 
violated by the people ? What was the action of the commer- 
cial population of America ? 



SECTION II. 

OFFENSIVE MEASURES. 

1. Moreover, the people were not satisfied with 
these merely defensive measures against the Parlia- 
mentary action. They determined to render them- 
selves independent of the Euglish. Hence, associa- 
tions were formed for encouraging home manufac- 
tures, and against importing any from Great Britain 
until the Stamp Act should be repealed. For the 
furtherance of this end, great attention was paid to 
the growth of wool, and sheep were not allowed to 
be killed. The people also determined to protect, 
by force of arms if necessary, any who should be 
in danger from having resisted the enforcement of 
the Act. 

By the provisions of the Act, the officers to be 
appointed were required to be selected from the 
people in the colonies ; Parliament thus hoping 
to conciliate the people. They totally failed, how- 
ever, in the accomplishment of this end. The offi- 
cers appointed were handled very roughly at some 
places, and everywhere incurred such odium from 
their position, that all of them resigned. 

REPEAL OF THE STAMP ACT. 

2. It was seen in the following year (1766), that 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 163 

this firm conduct on the part of the colonists had 
produced the desired effect in England. Many warm 
supporters of the colonists were found in Parliament. 
Finally, after much discussion, a change of ministry 
was determined upon. George Grenville was dis- 
placed, and the Marquis of .Rockingham, a man 
highly esteemed for his sincerity and genius, was 
appointed Prime Minister. Under him, Gen. Con- 
way was appointed Colonial Secretary. 

This administration was anxious to obtain a repeal 
of the obnoxious taxes, and to this end invited the 
opinion and authority of Dr. Franklin, a distin- 
guished American statesman. Consequently, he, as 
agent of some of the colonies, was examined at the 
bar of the House of Commons, and his testimony 
tended much towards removing the prejudices of 
the members, and producing a disposition favorable 
to a repeal. The ablest speakers in both Houses 
contended that it was unjust to tax the colonies. 
" You have no right," said William Pitt, the greatest 
orator in Parliament, "to tax America. I rejoice 
that she has resisted. Three millions of people, so 
lost to every sense of virtue as voluntarily to sub- 
mit to be slaves, would have been fit instruments to 
make slaves of all the rest." 

The opposition could not be resisted, and hence 
the repeal was carried, in March (1766), causing much 
joy in England, The ships in the river Thames dis- 
played their colors in honor of the event, and Lon- 
don was illuminated. In America, all opposition to 
British manufactures ceased ; the homespun clothes 
already prepared were given to the poor, and British 
goods were imported more extensively than ever. 

PARLIAMENT STILL CLAIMS THE RIGHT TO TAX. 

3. But the Parliament did not surrender the right 
to levy these taxes, though they had repealed them. 
For, at the same time that the Stamp Act was re- 
voked, they passed a Declaratory Act, setting forth 
that the Parliament of Great Britain had a right to 
make laws to bind the colonies in all cases whatso- 
ever. It was thought, however, that this declared 



164 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

power would not have been used, bud not the Rock- 
ingham Ministry been displaced by Lord Bute. The 
latter had superintended the education of the King, 
and hence possessed great influence over him. The 
Duke of Grafton was put at the head of the Govern- 
ment, and Charles Townshend was made Chancellor 
of the Exchequer. 

PARLIAMENT LAYS A TAX ON TEA, GLASS, &C. 

4. This minister at once prevailed on Parliament 
to pass a Bill, laying duties, in the colonies, on glass, 
paper, paints, colors, and tea. The feelings of the 
colonists, which had been quieted by the repeal of 
the Stamp Act, were again aroused by this exhibi- 
tion of the same principle in a new form. John 
Dickinson of Pennsylvania, was especially prominent 
in the defence of colonial rights, and attracted con- 
siderable notice by a series of letters, in which he 
showed the great danger that menaced the liberties 
of America, if she should submit to this precedent — 
thus establishing the claim of Parliamentary taxa- 
tion. Dr. Franklin also published many papers on 
the subject, in allegorical style, exhibiting much wit 
and humor, and exerting considerable influence on 
the people. 

But Virginia was especially distinguished' by the 
force, brilliancy, and daring, with which her pa- 
triotic writers defended the rights of the colonies, 
and published to the world their grievances. The 
" Monitor's Letters," by Dr. Lee ; " A Summary 
Yiew of the Rights of British America," by Thomas 
Jefferson ; "An Inquiry into the Rights of the Brit- 
ish Colonies/' by Richard Blood; and "Considera- 
tions," by Robert Carter Nicholas, together with re- 
monstrances, memorials, and other public acts, were 
all written in a masterly manner. A poem, entitled 
"Liberty," was written in South Carolina, by some 
one who took as his nom deplume, "Rusticus," which 
will compare favorably with any other political poem 
ever published. The author was peculiarly happy 
in selecting as the motto of his book, "Et majores 
vestros et posteros cogitate." (" Think of your fath- 
ers and your posterity.") 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 165 

New England was also ably represented on the 
subject by Warren and Hancock, who exhibited 
great eloquence in their speeches. But the celebra- 
ted Thomas Paine, afterwards Secretary for Foreign 
Affairs to the Congress of the United States, was 
the ablest writer on the subject, and in a book en- 
titled " Common Sense," roused the feelings of the 
people to the highest pitch. 

THE PEOPLE DETERMINE TO RESIST THE TAX. 

.5. Irritated by the new duties, a second associa- 
tion was formed by the colonists to prevent the fur- 
ther importation of British manufactures. The 
Massachusetts Assembly attracted the displeasure 
of the British Government by passing resolutions, 
requesting the other colonies to unite in suspending 
the importation of British manufactures, and in the 
adoption of means for obtaining redress of grievances. 
The Assembly was ordered to cancel these resolu- 
tions, and, on their refusing to do so, was dissolved. 
The irritation of the people was also increased at 
this time (1768), by the forcible seizure of Mr. 
Hancock's sloop, "Liberty," in the port of Boston, 
for not entering for duty all the wines she had 
brought from Madeira. The fury of the crowd was 
so great, that the presence of two regiments and 
armed vessels was required at Boston to assist the 
revenue officers. The public mind was kept con- 
stantly inflamed by frequent meetings, at which 
their grievances and their determination to resist 
the tax were discussed. The Parliament held out 
for some time in their determination to enforce the 
tax, endeavoring to accomplish their object, some- 
times by force, and at others by division among the 
colonists. Eefractory Assemblies were dissolved, and 
their members threatened with severity. But the 
new Assemblies seemed stronger in their opposition, 
and added new lists of retrenchments of articles of 
luxury. 

REPEAL OF THE TAX ON EVERYTHING, EXCEPT TEA. 

6. This bore so severely in its consequences upon 



166 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

the mercantile and manufacturing classes of England, 
that Lord North, successor of the Duke of Grafton 
as Prime Minister, fearing the effects of their resent- 
ment, finally obtained from Parliament a repeal 
of the duties upon glass, paper, and painters' colors, 
but retained the duty on tea. 

This concession allayed the bad feeling in the colo- 
nies to a great extent; and as they could obtain tea 
from other quarters than from Great Britain, they 
were not obliged to withdraw from their resolve not 
to import taxable articles from Great Britain. 



Questions for Examination, 

1. How did the colonists endeavor to render themselves indepen- 

dent of the English ? How did they determine to protect those 
who resisted the enforcement of the Stamp Act? What did 
the Stamp Act provide in regard to the officers to be appoint- 
ed to carry it into effect? Why did not this plan succeed? 

2. What effect was produced in England by the action of the colo- 

nists ? Who succeeded Grenville as Prime Minister? Who 
was examined by the House of Commons, and what effect Avas 
produced by his testimony ? What did William Pitt say in re- 
gard to the tax ? When was the Stamp Act repealed, and how 
was its repeal received by the English? What was the con- 
duct of the colonists upon the repeal of the Stamp Act? 

3. What was the provision of the Declaratory Act ? Who suc- 

ceeded the Marquis of Rockingham as Prime Minister, and by 
whose influence was he appointed? 

4. What Bill was passed by Parliament, through the influence of 

this Ministry ? How was this Bill received by the colonists? 
What prominent men among the colonists opposed this Bill? 
W T hat political papers were written in opposition to it? Who 
was its ablest opponent, and what work did he write ? 

5. W T hat did the colonists adopt? What w T as the action of the 

Massachusetts Assembly, and how was it treated by the British 
Government? How were the people further irritated? How 
was their excitement kept up? What means did Parliament 
adopt to enforce the taxes, and how did they succeed? 

6. W 7 ho succeeded the Duke of Grafton as Prime Minister? Upon 

what articles did he have the tax repealed, and upon what was 
it retained? What effect did this produce on the colonists? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 107 

SECTION III. 

BRITISH TROOPS STATIONED AT BOSTON. 

1. The people of Massachusetts were, however, 
still kept in a high state of excitement, and their 
feelings were much irritated by the fact that troops 
had been quartered in Boston under General Gage. 
This interposition of force to carry out the acts of 
Parliament, naturally irritated the inhabitants, and 
the populace were constantly incited by those upon 
whom they were quartered, to quarrel with and 
insult the soldiers. 

TUE SOLDIERS FIRE UPON THE POPULACE. 

2. Consequently, collisions between them became 
frequent; and on the 5th March, 1770, a party of sol- 
diers having been much exasperated by stones and 
other missiles being thrown at them by the crowd, 
at last fired upon them, killing three men and mor- 
tally' wounding two others. Thereupon, the rage of 
the mob was raised to the highest pitch ; thousands 
rushed to arms, and an attack upon the soldiery was 
immediately resolved upon. The Lieutenant-Gov- 
ernor, however, addressed the mob from the balcony 
of the State House, and finally prevailed upon them 
to disperse peaceably. The captain who commanded 
the soldiers, and the privates who fired, were tried 
for murder, but were acquitted. John Adams and 
Josiah Quincy were counsel for the soldiers. 

PARLIAMENT GRANTS A MONOPOLY TO THE EAST INDIA COMPANY. 

3. But the exasperation of the colonists was raised 
to a still higher pitch by a scheme, gotten up between 
the British Ministry and the East India Company. 
In 1773, the Ministry authorized this Company to 
export their tea to all ports, free of duty. By this 
arrangement, the tea belonging to this Company 
could be sold cheaper in the colonies, even after the 
tax upon it had been paid, than any other with 
which it was brought into competition. Accordingly, 
the Company freighted several vessels with their tea, 



168 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

appointed agents for its disposal, and, confident of 
finding a ready sale for it, shipped it to several ports 
in America. 

THE PEOPLE PREVENT THE COMPANY FROM LANDING THEIR TEA. 

4. Previous to its arrival there, however, measures 
were taken to prevent its being landed. The people 
compelled the consignees in several places to give 
up their appointments; the pilots in the Delaware 
were prevented by threats from conducting any of 
the vessels into that river; and in New York, per- 
sons were warned against assisting the East India 
Company in their views, and popular vengeance was 
denounced against them, should they do so. Conse- 
quently, the captains were afraid to enter their ear- 
goes at the custom-houses in New York and Phila- 
delphia, and, in fact, carried them back to England. 
At the port of Boston, however, the result was differ- 
ent. The tea sent to that port by the East India 
Company, was consigned to the sons and friends of 
Governor Hutchinson, and they were determined to 
land it. Town-meetings were held, and resolutions 
passed requesting the consignees not to unload or 
sell the tea, but they were met with an obstinate 
refusal. Failing to accomplish their object by fair 
means, the people resolved to take the affair into their 
own hands. Accordingly, about fifty men, disguised 
as Mohawk Indians, boarded the vessels, broke open 
the hatches, seized the chests, and emptied the tea 
into the water. Thus ended the attempt to intro- 
duce tea into the colonies. With such unanimity 
and vigor did the colonists act, that, of all the tea 
sent to America by the East India Company, not a 
single chest was sold. 

PARLIAMENT CLOSES THE PORT OF BOSTON.. 

5. Great indignation was excited in England by 
this act. The King sent a special message to Par- 
liament in regard to it. Parliament approved of 
the measures recommended by him, and promised 
to sustain the authority of the Government by all 
the means in its power. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 169 

Accordingly, they passed an Act (1774), closing 
the port of Boston to all commercial business. By 
its provisions, it was forbidden to load or ship 
any goods, wares, or merchandise at Boston, or in 
the harbor thereof, and the custom-house was re- 
moved to Salem. This Bill was to remain in foroe, 
not only till the citizens of Boston had made repara- 
tion to the East India Company for the damages they 
had sustained, but until the King should be satisfied, 
by their complete submission, that law and order had 
been re-established. Hardly any opposition was 
made in Parliament to its passage. 

CHANGES MADE IN THE CHARTER. 

6. By another Bill also, the charter of Massachu- 
setts was remodelled so as to give the King, the 
power of appointing all magistrates, councillors, and 
other officers of the colony, who were to hold office 
only during his pleasure. 

Even this was not thought sufficient. Parliament 
also passed a Bill, allowing the Colonial Govern- 
ments, appointed by the Crown, to transport any 
one indicted for murder, or for any capital offence 
committed in aiding the Government, to any other 
colony, or even to England, for trial. At the same 
time, by the " Quebec Bill," the province of Can- 
ada was so extended as to embrace the territory 
comprised now by Ohio, Illinois, Indiana, and Michi- 
gan, to be governed by a Council appointed by the 
Crown. Its laws were made to resemble those of 
the French, in which trial by jury in civil cases is 
dispensed with ; the Government hoping thus to in- 
timidate the neighboring colonies by the implied 
threat that similar changes might be made in their 
laws. 

EFFECT PRODUCED ON THE OTHER COLONIES. 

7. The severity exercised towards Massachusetts 
by the Crown was expected to so intimidate the 
other colonies as to induce them to abandon her, 
and endeavor to make the best terms they could 
with the Government for themselves. But it pro- 

8 



170 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

duced exactly the contrary effect. Intense indigna- 
tion was excited among all classes of the people ; 
they became closely united by their sympathies ; 
and a common determination was everywhere ex- 
pressed to uphold Massachusetts in her opposition 
to x the encroachment of the Crown upon her rights. 
As soon as news of the passage of the Boston Port 
Bill reached that place, a town-meeting was called, 
and resolutions were passed, expressing their opin- 
ion of the injustice and inhumanity of the Act, and 
requesting the other colonies to join them in an agree- 
ment not to receive any imports from Great Britain, 
Ireland, or the West Indies, till the Act was repeal- 
ed. These resolutions met with favor everywhere. 
Every part of the country sent addresses to the 
Bostonians, expressing sympathy in their troubles, 
encouraging them to persevere in their course, and 
assuring them that they were looked upon as suffer- 
ing in the common cause. All the colonies appoint- 
ed a day for fasting, humiliation, and prayer, and a 
proposition was made by New York for deputies 
from each, to meet in general congress to discuss a 
plan for united action. 

MEANS OF COMMUNICATION BETWEEN THE COLONIES. 

8. To comprehend the rapidity with which com- 
munications spread between all the inhabitants of 
so extensive a countiy as was comprehended in the 
colonies, it is necessary to remark, that all the colon- 
ies were divided into counties, and these subdivided 
into districts. Hence, when an association w r as 
formed to resist the Ecvenue Act of 1767, commit- 
tees had been appointed in the capitals, in the coun- 
ties, and in many of the districts. These commit- 
tees were now again revived. 

GENERAL GAGE SENT TO BOSTON. 

9. As soon as the British Cabinet had determined 
to close the port of Boston, they ordered thither a 
large military force, in order to establish their au- 
thority. General Gage was sent there as commander- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 171 

in-chief of North America, and also in the capacity 
of Governor of Massachusetts. Two regiments of 
infantry, a detachment of artillery, and troops from 
New York, Ireland, Halifax, and Quebec, arrived 
there. General Gage was, however, a man of easy 
temperament, lacked decision of character, and was 
in every way unqualified to command in stormy 
times. At the general court which had been as- 
sembled at Salem by order of the Governor, dele- 
gates were appointed for the congress which had 
been proposed by New York. The other colonies 
likewise appointed delegates for it. The Legisla- 
ture of Massachusetts also recommended the people 
to abstain from the use of tea, and all kind of British 
goods, until the grievances of the colonies were re- 
dressed by the British Government. As soon as the 
Governor discovered how the House was employed, 
he sent his Secretary with the order to dissolve the 
Assembly ; but his mission being known, admission 
was refused him, and hence he was compelled to 
read the order on the staircase. The people of 
Salem also showed their determination to unite with 
the others in resistance, by refusing the advantage- 
ous offers made them by the Government. 



Questions for Examination. 

Where were troops quartered by the British Government, and 

what effect did it produce on the people? 
Give an account of the collision between the British soldiers and 

the people of Boston, on March 5th, 1770. What was the re- 
sult of the trial of the soldiers? 
What scheme was gotten up between the British Ministry and 

the East India Company? What was to be the effect of this 

arrangement? 
Why was the tea not landed at Philadelphia and New York? 

How did the people of Boston prevent the landing of the tea ? 

Was any of the tea sold in America? 
What effect was produced in England? What Bill was passed 

by Parliament? What, were the provisions of this Bill, and 

how long was it to remain in force? 
How was the charter of Massachusetts remodelled ? What Bill 

in regard to criminals was passed ? What were the provisions 

of the "Quebec Bill"? 



172 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

?. How did the British Government expect to intimidate the other 
colonies? What effect did their measures produce? What 
was the action of the people of Boston ? What response did 
they receive from the other colonists? What proposition was 
made by New York ? 

8. What were the means of communication between the people of 

the different colonies? 

9. Whom did the British Cabinet send to Boston as commander-in- 

chief of their forces? What other position did he occupy? 
What additional troops were sent to Boston ? What was Gen. 
Gage's character ? Did the colonies appoint delegates, to the 
proposed congress? How did Gen. Gage treat the Assembly 
of Massachusetts? 



CHAPTEE XYI. 

COMMENCEMENT OF THE REVOLUTION. 



SECTION I. 

MEETING OF THE CONTINENTAL CONGRESS. 

1. On the 5th of September, 1774, the Continental 
Congress assembled at Philadelphia. Twelve of the 
colonies were represented ; Georgia not having sent 
deputies, for reasons satisfactory to the other colo- 
nies. Among the members of the Congress were men 
of the first talent from each of the colonies. Peyton 
[Randolph, of Virginia, was chosen President, and 
Charles Thompson, of Pennsylvania, Secretary. 
Among the deputies were Patrick Henry, Wash- 
ington, Eichard Henry Lee, Samuel Adams, John 
Adams, Jay, Gadsden, John Eutledge, of South 
Carolina, and Hopkins, of Ehode Island. Gallowaj^, 
however, deputy from Philadelphia, was so thorough- 
ly royalist, that he acted as a volunteer spy for the 
British Government. 

RESOLUTIONS PASSED. 

2. After organizing, it was determined that the 
deputies from each colony should cast but one vote 
upon all questions, and that all the proceedings 
should be kept secret, except such as were ordered 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 173 

to be published. Resolutions were passed in which 
the conduct of the people of Massachusetts was ap- 
proved, and " trusting that the effect of the united 
efforts of North America in their behalf, would carry 
such conviction to the British nation, of the unwise, 
unjust, and ruinous policy of the present administra- 
tion, as quickly to introduce better men and wiser 
measures." Resolutions were also passed, to raise 
contributions from all the colonies, to relieve the ne- 
cessities of the sufferers in Massachusetts, and also 
against the importation and use of British goods ; 
and against exportation to Great Britain, Ireland, 
and the West Indies. 

The colonies showed great unanimity in carry- 
ing out the last resolution, though not compulsory, 
and though bearing very unequally upon them, as 
the exports from the New England States consisted 
of nothing but fish, which was exported to Portu- 
gal and Spain ; whereas the Southern colonies ex- 
ported valuable products to England, which exporta- 
tion they thus voluntarily surrendered in order to in- 
jure the common enemy. 

DECLARATION OF RIGHTS. 

3. The Congress also voted a Declaration of Rights, 
in which the exact ground taken by the colonies in 
the contest was stated, and new rights, hitherto un- 
asserted, were claimed. Several addresses were also 
voted; one to the people of Great Britain, one to 
the people of Canada, and a third to the American 
people ; likewise the Congress prepared a petition to 
the King. The State Papers, from this Congress, 
have been considered by the best judges as master- 
pieces of political wisdom, dignity, and moral cour- 
age. The Earl of Chatham gave them the preference 
over the most celebrated writings of ancient Greece 
and Rome. They were read and admired through- 
out Europe, and gained many friends for the Ameri- 
can cause. 

HOSTILE PREPARATIONS MADE BY THE COLONISTS. 

4. The publication of these papers in America, ex- 



174 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

cited the people to the highest pitch of enthusiasm. 
The spirit of liberty, and the determination to resist 
tyranny, spread like wild-fire. Every city and town 
was active in forming and equipping volunteer com- 
panies. Money, provisions, and ammunition were 
cheerfully contributed by all classes. Munitions of 
war were collected in considerable quantities at va- 
rious points, and carefully concealed, ^crisis in the 
affairs seemed evidently approaching. A collision 
between the two parties appeared almost inevitable. 

GENERAL GAGE FORTIFIES BOSTON. 

5. General Gage was alarmed by the evident war- 
like disposition and preparations of the people. 
Accordingly, as a means of protection against any 
hostile movement against him in Boston, he fortified 
the neck of land which joins Boston to the conti- 
nent, and he also seized the powder which was lodged 
in the arsenal at Cambridge, and belonged to the 
Provincial authorities. This violent act produced 
great agitation among the people. At Cambridge, 
several thousand assembled, and it was with great 
difficulty they were dissuaded from marching at 
once upon Boston, demanding a return of the pow- 
der, and attacking Gage in case of his refusal. 
Amidst the confusion, a report was spread that the 
military and fleet were firing upon Boston. Thirty 
thousand Americans flew to arms in one day, and 
marched to the relief of the city. Risings of the 
people occurred everywhere throughout the colony, 
and those who favored the royal side, were handled 
so roughly, that they were compelled to flee to Bos- 
ton for protection against the fury of the people. 

ORGANIZATION OF MILITIA BY MASSACHUSETTS. 

6. General Gage, having dissolved the Assembly 
of the colony of Massachusetts, its members met as 
a Provincial Congress at Concord, on the 11th Octo- 
ber, 1774, and chose John Hancock as their Presi- 
dent. This Congress at once voted strong remon- 
strances against the hostile proceedings of Governor 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 175 

Gage, on Boston Neck. Gage paid no attention to 
them. Whereupon, they passed a resolution to 
enlist a number of the inhabitants, who should be re- 
quired to turn out at a " minute's warning," and, over 
these and the militia, the Congress commissioned as 
general officers, Pribble, Ward, Heath, Thomas, and 
Pomeroy. 

Not understanding, however, the greatness of the 
struggle" in which they were to be engaged, they 
voted only ninety thousand dollars towards carrying 
on a war against a Government which was able to 
spend one hundred million dollars in prosecuting it. 

At the approach of winter, General Gage order- 
ed the erection of barracks for his troops, but so 
strong was the influence of the leaders over the 
people, that the mechanics refused to comply with 
his wishes, though they had every assurance of 
receiving wages. Application was then made to 
New York, but without success; and he met with 
like difficulties in getting even clothes for his troops, 
the merchants of New York declaring "that they 
would never supply any article for the benefit of 
men sent to the country as enemies." 

Obstacles were thrown in the way of the farmers 
of Massachusetts, to prevent them from furnishing 
the troops with straw, boards, and such articles of 
convenience and comfort. Loads of straw, when 
purchased for the Government, were frequently over- 
turned, and vessels laden with brick were sunk. 

Still more decisive measures were taken in the 
other colonies. At Newport, E. I., about forty pieces 
of cannon were seized, and taken by the people from 
the public battery ; and at Portsmouth, N. H., a com- 
pany of volunteers attacked the castle, and secured 
the garrison, until they got possession of the pow- 
der. Cannon-balls, and other munitions of war, 
were also carried secretly from Boston, and secreted 
in the country. 

COERCIVE MEASURES OF TUE BRITISH PARLIAMENT. 

7. When the British Parliament met, the King in 
his speech censured the people of Massachusetts 



176 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

severely, and the House of Commons voted an 
address, recommending the severe punishment of 
that colony. Lord Chatham, then near his end, after 
showing the impossibility of subduing America, pro- 
posed a Bill for settling all the disputes, but it was 
rejected by the House of Commons by a decisive ma- 
jority. 

That body then passed a Bill for restraining the 
commerce of the colonies, and prohibiting them 
from carrying on the fisheries on the banks of New- 
foundland. From this law, however, JS~ew York 
and North Carolina were excepted, apparently for 
the purpose of creating disunion among the colo- 
nies. At the same time, Parliament determined to 
stop the progress of disaffection in America by an 
overwhelming army. 

When these laws were received in America, every 
one was convinced that their grievances could not 
be redressed by peaceful measures. Remonstrances, 
addresses, and petitions, having all failed, the rights 
of the colonies could now be obtained only by an 
appeal to arms. 

Questions for Examination. 

1 "When and where did the Continental Congress meet? How 
many of the colonies were represented? Who was chosen 
president of the Congress ? Mention some of the prominent 
deputies. What part did Galloway take? 

2. What resolutions were passed by the Congress? How did they 

carry out the last resolution, and why did it bear unequally 
upon them? 

3. What declaration and addresses were passed by this Congress? 

What is said of these State papers ? 

4. How were these papers received by the colonists ? What pre- 

parations were made by them ? 

5. What steps did Gen. Gage take to secure himself from attack? 

What effect did it produce upon the people ? 

C. What was the action of the Massachusetts Provincial Congress ? 
How much money did they appropriate towards carrying on 
the war? What difficulties did Gen. Gage meet with in pro- 
viding for his troops? What offensive measures were taken 
by the other colonies? 

1. What is said of the proceedings of the House of Commons? 
What Bill did they pass? How did they determine to act to- 
wards America? What seemed to be the last resort for the 
colonists ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 177 

SECTION II. 

BATTLE OF LEXINGTON. 

1. In the meantime, the leading men of Massachu- 
setts, with great prudence, were making prepara- 
tions for the approaching conflict. Arms were fur- 
nished to the people, and the militia were trained. 
Munitions of war had been stored at many places, 
especially at Concord, a village about twenty miles 
from Boston. 

General Gage having received information that 
this place had become a depot for military stores, 
determined to destroy them. Being of a mild and 
peaceable disposition, and wishing to avert a war, 
if possible, he sought to deprive the colonists of 
all means for aggressive measures. In order the 
more surely to accomplish his object, he determin- 
ed that the expedition should be a surprise. Ac- 
cordingly, he started at eleven o'clock at night on 
the 18th April, 1775, a body of troops, consisting of 
eight hundred infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel 
Smith, for Concord. But, fortunately for the pa- 
triots, Dr. Warren, an eminent physician of Boston, 
gained information of the movement, and despatched 
news of it from Boston by two messengers, by whom 
the whole country was aroused. The "minute" 
men were, at once, assembled everywhere by the 
sound of the drum, the firing of guns, and the ring- 
ing of bells. 

At Lexington, through which the route of the 
troops lay, at two o'clock, about one hundred and 
thirty militia, under Captain Parker, had assem- 
bled to oppose the royal force; but no news of their 
approach being received, they dispersed, with or- 
ders to assemble at the sound of the drum. At 
five o'clock, about seventy of them had assembled 
again in front of the meeting-house, and shortly 
afterward the British detachment came in sight. Ma- 
jor Pitcairn, leading the advance guard, rode up to 
within a few rods of the militia, and called out, "Dis- 
perse, you rebels! Throw down your arms, and dis- 
perse !" They, however, still remained together in 
8* 



178 SOUTHERN SCnOOL HISTORY 

a body, on which he discharged his pistol, and com- 
manded, his soldiers to fire. They did so, with a 
cheer. The militia then rapidly dispersed, firing a 
few random shots as they retired. Seven of the mili- 
tia were killed, and nine wounded; only one or two 
of the British were slightly wounded. 

The detachment then continued their march to 
Concord, at which place they disabled two cannon, 
and destroyed some ammunition. Here, they were 
annoyed by a body of militia under Col. Barrett, 
and, not having been permitted a moment's leisure 
for refreshment, commenced their retreat towards 
Boston. 

The retreat was conducted hastily. The whole 
country was roused, and armed men tired upon them 
from every point. Losing men at every moment, and 
much disheartened, they were rejoiced to meet at 
Lexington, a strong reinforcement of nine hundred, 
men under Lord Percy, sent to their relief by Gen. 
Gage, upon learning of the affair at Lexington in the 
morning. This detachment being provided with two 
pieces of artillery, deterred the militia from approach- 
ing near in large bodies. But they still kept up an un- 
interrupted fire upon the British from everyplace of 
concealment, or protection, doing great execution. 
Shortly after sunset, the soldiers reached Bunker 
Hill, greatly fatigued, and many, suffering from their 
wounds, having marched upwards of thirty miles 
that day, and been engaged in a constant fight, du- 
ring the whole of their retreat. On the following 
day, they returned to Boston. 

On this expedition, the British lost sixty-five kill- 
ed, and two hundred and eight wounded and prison- 
ers. The loss of the militia was fifty killed, and thirty- 
eight wounded and missing. 

FORTS SEIZED BY THE COLONISTS. 

2. News of this fight was soon disseminated 
throughout the country by means of the various 
committees in the counties and towns, and troops 
began to collect, not only from Massachusetts, but 
also from the adjacent colonics. The forts, arsenals, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 179 

and magazines, then in the possession of the King, 
were nearly all seized by the militia. Adventurers 
from the different colonics, under command of Col- 
onels Allen and Arnold, surprised and took posses- 
sion of Ticonderoga, and Col. Warner captured 
Crown Point, both, forts on the lakes in the northern 
part of New York. Money collected for the British 
Government, in consequence of previous grants, was 
taken possession of for the common cause. 

BOSTON BESIEGED. 

3. Previous to this time, the Americans had no 
regular army. Seeing the necessity, however, of 
such an organization, the Provincial Congress of 
Massachusetts, which had assembled at Watcrtown, 
aboutten miles from Boston, voted to raise thirty thou- 
sand troops in the New England colonics. Conse- 
quently, recruiting commenced at once; and so expe- 
ditiously was it carried on, that in a short time a 
force was assembled near Boston, under General 
Ward, much larger than the British army within that 
city. 

Nor were military preparations made in the New 
England States alone. All the colonies were eager- 
ly at work. Munitions of war, forts, and fortifi- 
cations were seized upon everywhere by the Ameri- 
cans ; and for the support of the troops, money was 
coined. But the amount of money raised was very 
small, and inadequate to the support of an army. The 
army, moreover, had no experienced leaders, and 
their arms and ammunition were very scanty, and 
inferior in quality. But all the deficiencies were 
counterbalanced by the courage which filled every 
breast, and the determination to die in the cause of 
liberty. 

SEIZURE OF TOWDER IN VIRGINIA. 

4. In Virginia, some powder which belonged to 
the colony, was seized by Lord Dunmore, the Eoyal 
Governor of that province, and conveyed on board 
an armed British vessel, then lying in the harbor of 
Williamsburg. This irritated the Yirtnnians so 



180 SOUTHEEN SCHOOL HISTORY 

much, that an armed band of them, led by Patrick 
Henry, so intimidated the Governor, that he paid 
the colony the value of the powder. Shortly after- 
wards, fearing for his safety, he secretly left the city, 
and went on board a man-of-war. Having collected 
a band of Eoyalists and runaway negroes, he em- 
ployed them in plundering expeditions along the riv- 
ers, and even ventured to make an attack on Nor- 
folk, but was repulsed. Afterwards, however, the 
whole town was destroyed by fire (producing a loss 
of more than a million of dollars), in consequence of 
the inhabitants refusing to furnish provisions to the 
King's vessels in the harbor. The Eoyal Govern- 
ment of the State terminated with the departure of 
Duninore. 

EXPULSION OF THE ROYAL GOVERNORS. 

5. The Eoyal Governor of South Carolina was 
likewise driven away by the people, in consequence 
of his being detected in tampering with the Indians. 
In North Carolina also, the Eoyal Governor com- 
menced making hostile preparations, but was com- 
pelled to take refuge on board a vessel in Cape Fear 
river. All the other colonies, in like manner, got 
rid of their Governors before the close of the year 
1775, except Connecticut, the Governor of which 
(Mr. Trumbull) espoused the American cause. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What preparations were made by the leading men in Massachu- 

setts? What expedition did Gen. Gage determine to send out 
from Boston? How large a force was sent, and when did it 
set out? Who apprised the colonists of it? What occurred at 
Lexington ? What was the loss on each side ? Relate what 
occurred at Concord. Describe the retreat to Boston. What 
was the respective loss of the British and the Americans ? 

2. What was the effect of the news of this battle ? What places 

were seized by the colonists ? What funds fell into their hands ? 

3. How many troops were to be raised in the New England col- 

onies? How many troops shortly besieged Boston, and who 
was in command of them? What was the conduct of the 
other colonies ? What difficulties did the colonists have to 
contend with? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 181 

4. What act was committed by Lord Dunmore in Virginia ? What 

induced him to repay the colony? What course did he after- 
wards adopt ? Why was Norfolk destroyed ? 

5. What is said of the Royal Governors in South and North Caro- 

lina ? Of the Governors of the other colonies ? 



SECTION III. 

BATTLE OF BUNKER HILL. 

1. About the latter end of May (1775), Generals 
Howe, Burgoyne, and Clinton, offieers who had gain- 
ed distinguished reputations during the late French 
war, arrived at Boston with a greater part of the 
reinforcements which had been ordered there. Gage, 
thus strengthened, determined to act with more de- 
cision ; but before proceeding to extremities, he pub- 
lished a proclamation, giving the Americans the al- 
ternatives of peace or war ; offering them the for- 
mer, on condition that they laid down their arms 
and returned home. From the benefit of this par- 
don, however, Samuel Adams and John Hancock 
were excluded ; their crimes being considered by the 
British Government too great to be overlooked. At 
the same time martial law was proclaimed. 

THE AMERICANS FORTIFY BREED'S HILL. 

2. The Americans, considering this a virtual de- 
claration of war, determined to occupy a position 
which would annoy the British in Boston, and prob- 
ably compel them to evacuate that place. A height, 
named Bunker Hill, near the entrance of the penin- 
sula upon which Charlestown is situated, and com- 
manding Boston, seemed a position calculated to 
enable them to accomplish their object. According- 
ly, Col. Prescott, with a detachment of one thousand 
men, was ordered by the Provincial commanders to 
occupy this hill by night, and entrench himself there. 
Owing to the darkness of the night, however, he mis- 
took the position, and fortified instead, Breed's Hill, 
situated a few hundred yards nearer Boston. With 
so much dispatch did the troops labor, that beforo 



182 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

daybreak of the 17th of June (1775), they had form- 
ed a redoubt of eight rods square, and so silently was 
the work done, that the British on board their ves- 
sels in the harbor did not hear them, though at a 
very short distance. Discovering them, however, at 
daybreak, they immediately opened fire upon the 
work. The Americans, notwithstanding the fire, 
did not discontinue their work, till they had comple- 
ted a small breastwork, reaching from the east side 
of the redoubt to the bottom of the hill. 

ATTACK OP THE ERITISII. 

3. As this height commanded Boston, Gen. Gage 
deemed it necessary to drive the Americans from it. 
Accordingly, about noon, he detached for this pur- 
pose, the flower of his army and a body of marines 
under Generals Howe and Pigot, the whole amount- 
ing to nearly three thousand men. Meanwhile, the 
Americans, in order the better to secure their posi- 
tion, built two rail fences, parallel with each other, 
and at a short distance apart, tilling the space be- 
tween with hay; and extending them from the ex- 
tremity of their breastwork, to the Mystic river. 
Gen. Putnam, an old officer from Connecticut, seeing 
an attack imminent, joined Prescott, and his exam- 
ple was followed by Pomeroy of Connecticut, Starke 
of Now Hampshire, and Dr. Joseph Warren of Bos- 
ton, lately created Provincial Major-General. The 
British troops formed and advanced slowly, so that 
their artillery might have time to destroy the works 
of the Americans. The latter were told by Putnam 
not to fire "till they could see the whites of the eyes of 
the British," and they reserved their fire till the assail- 
ants arrived within sixty yards of the works. They 
then opened on them with such deadly effect, that 
their whole line retreated in disorder. The British 
were rallied by their officers, however, and driven for- 
ward by their swords, to a second attack. With such 
reluctance did they advance, and with such precision 
did the Americans fire at close quarters, that they 
again broke, and fell back in confusion to the bottom 
of the hill. At this juncture, reinforcements arrived 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 1S3 

from Boston under Clinton and Bnrgoyne, and tho 
village of Charlestown was set on fire to dispirit the 
Americans. For the third time, the British troops 
advanced against the works; their artillery was 
placed in position to rake the interior of the breast- 
works; the fire from the batteries and ships was in- 
creased; and tho redoubt was attacked on three 
sides at once. Owing to these circumstances, and to 
the fact that the powder of the Americans was be- 
ginning to fail, they were ordered to retreat. Still, 
so obstinate was the resistance, that half the redoubt 
was filled by the British before tho Americans aban- 
doned it. The British only followed the Americans 
as far as Bunker's Hill, where they halted, and en- 
trenched themselves. The Americans continued 
their retreat to Prospect Hill, about one mile farther, 
where they likewise entrenched. Tho patriots had 
barely 1500 men engaged in this battle. The loss of 
tho British was 1054, in killed and wounded ; that 
of the Americans was 453. Among the Americans, 
the most distinguished officer who fell, was Gen. 
Warren. 

Though driven from their position, yet, consider- 
ing the disparity of numbers, and the difference in 
discipline, a great success was gained by the Ameri- 
cans. 

MEETING OF THE CONTINENTAL CONGRESS. 

4. In the meantime, in accordance with tho ar- 
rangement made on its adjournment the previous 
year, the Continental Congress had assembled at 
Philadelphia, on the 10th of May (1775). On as- 
sembling, Mr. Peyton Randolph of Virginia was again 
chosen as President, and afterwards, when ho was 
compelled to return home, Mr. Hancock was elected 
in his place. When news was received of the affair 
at Lexington, they published an address to the King 
and people of Great Britain, and, at the same time, 
published to the world their reasons for entering 
into the contest. In the latter, they said : " We are 
reduced to the alternative of choosing an uncondi- 
tional submission to the tyranny of irritated minis- 



184 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

ters, or resistance by force. The latter is our choice. 
We have counted the cost of this contest, and find 
nothing is so dreadful as voluntary slavery." They 
also recommended the colony of Massachusetts to 
organize a Provisional Government to direct the af- 
fairs of the Province, till the Governor appointed by 
the King should consent to govern the colony ac- 
cording to its charter. Congress next voted to raise 
and equip 20,000 troops, and to issue bills of credit 
to the amount of three millions of dollars, to defray 
the expenses of the war, the united colonics pledging 
their redeurption. 

WASHINGTON CHOSEN COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF. 

5. The next object was to select a suitable person 
to command the armies. Upon this point the dele- 
gates were unanimous. They appointed George 
Washington, a delegate from Virginia, Commander- 
in-chief of all the troops then organized, and of those 
to be raised afterwards. For three years after the 
defeat of Braddock, he had been in command of all 
the troops from Virginia, and in that responsible po- 
sition, he had shown considerable military talent; 
the reduction of Fort Duquesne having been accom- 
plished mainly through his representation of its im- 
portance, and by his co-operation with his troops. 
He deserved the greater credit for his military oper- 
ations during that war, because of the continual op- 
position of the Governor of his colony, and the un- 
manageable disposition of his officers and privates. 
At the close of the war he retired to his estate at 
Mount Vernon, where he quietly resided till the dis- 
turbances arose with Great Britain. He then warmly 
espoused the cause of his country, was appointed 
delegate to Congress, and in that body was chair- 
man of every committee appointed to make arrange- 
ments for defence. " He was now in his forty -fourth 
year, possessed a large share of common sense, and was 
directed by a sound judgment. Engaged in the busy 
scenes of life, he knew human nature, and the most 
proper method of accomplishing his plans. His j^as- 
sions were subdued, and held in subjection to rea- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 185 

son. His mind Was free from prejudice and party 
spirit ; his soul too generous to burthen his country 
with expense ; his principles too just to allow his 
placing military glory in competition with the pub- 
lic good." 

When the President of the Congress announced 
his commission, he replied : " Though I am truly 
sensible of the high honor done me in this ap- 
pointment, yet I feel great distress from a conscious- 
ness that my abilities and military experience may 
not be equal to the extensive and important trust. 
However, as the Congress desire it, I will enter on 
the momentous duty, and exert every power I pos- 
sess, in their service, for the support of the glorious 
cause. I beg they will accept my most cordial thanks 
for this distinguished testimony of their approbation. 
But, lest some unlucky event should happen, unfa- 
vorable to my reputation, I beg it may be remem- 
bered by every gentleman in the room, that I this 
day declare, with the utmost sincerity, I do not 
think myself equal to the command I am honored 
with. As to pay, sir, I beg leave to assure the Con- 
gress, that, as no pecuniary consideration could have 
tempted me to accept this arduous employment, at 
the expense of my domestic ease and happiness, I 
do not wish to make any profit from it. I will keep 
an exact account of my disbursements ; those, I doubt 
not, they will discharge, and that is all I desire." 

GENERAL OFFICERS APPOINTED. 

6. Under Washington were appointed four major- 
generals, one adjutant-general, and eight brigadier- 
generals. The first were Ward, Charles Lee, Schuy- 
ler, and Putnam. Horatio Gates was appointed ad- 
jutant-general; and the brigadier-generals were 
Pomeroy, Montgomery, Wooster, Heath, Spencer, 
Thomas, Sullivan, and Greene. Lee and Gates were 
natives of England, and had acquired much reputa- 
tion in the British army. 

In all parts of the country, the greatest enthusi- 
asm was exhibited in favor of the cause now open- 



186 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

ly inaugurated by Congress. Ali ages, and both 
sexes united in pushing forward, and assisting the 
organization and equipping of troops. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. How was Gen. Gage reinforced in May, 1Y75 ? What proclama- 

tion did Gen. Gage publish ? What did he proclaim at the 
same time? 

2. "What height did the Americans determine to fortify ? Who was 

sent to perform the work, and what mistake was made? Des- 
cribe the fortification. When was it completed? When did 
the British first discover the work? 

3. What force did Gen. Gage send to dislodge the Americans, and 

who were its commanders? What additional works had the 
Americans thrown up? What general officers joined the 
Americans before the attack commenced? Describe the at- 
tack. How were the British soldiers induced to make the third 
attack ? Why were the British successful ? What positions did 
the two forces occupy after the battle? What was the num- 
ber of Americans engaged in this battle? What were the re- 
spective losses of the two armies ? What distinguished man 
fell, among the Americans ? 

4. When and where did the Continental Congress re-assemble? 

Who became its President ? How did they justify their cause ? 
What course did they recommend to the colony of Massachu- 
setts? What steps did they take towards preparing for the 
war? 

5. Whom did they appoint Commander-in-chief? Relate his pre- 

ceding career. What was his character? Give a sketch of his 
speech upon accepting the position offered him. 

6. What officers were appointed under Gen. Washington? With 

what spirit did the people enter the contest ? 



CHAPTEE XVII. 

REVOLUTION CONTINUED. 



SECTION I. 

WASHINGTON TAKES COMMAND OF THE ARMY, NEAR BOSTON. 

1. Gen. Washington took command of the army 
at Cambridge, near Boston, on the 3d of July (1775). 
The British were entrenched on Bunker's Hill, had 
three floating batteries in the Mystic river, a 20-o-un 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 187 

ship below the ferry from Boston to Charlestown, a 
battery on Copp's Hill, and strong fortifications on 
the Neck. The American army was entrenched at 
Winter Hill, Prospect Hill, and Roxbury. Washing- 
ton found the army in a very destitute condition ; in 
fact, the only thing they possessed essential to an ar- 
my, was courage. They were destitute of engineers 
and engineering tools ; they were unprovided with 
tents; they had no uniform, save the hunting-shirt; 
and having no commissaries, individuals furnished 
their own provisions. 

WASHINGTON ORGANIZES THE ARMY. 

2. Gen. Washington at once commenced the task 
of organizing the troops. He divided them into bri- 
gades, and also instructed them in the first and most 
important duty of a soldier — obedience. He ap- 
pointed a quartermaster-general, a commissary-gen- 
eral, and a paymaster-general. Soldiers were in- 
structed in the management of artillery, and the 
army, through Washington's j^erseverance and in- 
dustry, was soon organized, and fit for service. The 
troop>s, however, were lamentably deficient in pow- 
der. On August 4th (1775), all the powder in the 
hands of the army, and in the public magazines in 
New England, would not have allowed nine rounds 
to the man. 

However, this deficiency was soon remedied ; for, 
by trading rum for powder, the agents of the Ameri- 
cans obtained several thousand pounds from the Brit- 
ish authorities themselves, on the coast of Africa; 
and moreover, it was soon manufactured in large 
quantities at Philadelphia; one mill alone producing 
five hundred pounds every week. During the follow- 
ing year (1776), some brave patriots from South Caro- 
lina, boarded an English vessel at St. Augustine, and 
captured fifteen thousand pounds of powder. 

The army around Boston, under the command of 
Washington, amounted to 14,500 men. They had 
been judiciously posted, so as to prevent the British 
from obtaining provisions from the surrounding 
country, and from the islands in the bay. Wash- 



188 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

ington now arranged them in three grand divisions. 
The right wing, at Boxbury, was commanded by 
Gen. Ward; the left, at Prospect Hill, by Gen. Lee; 
and the centre by Gen. Washington himself, whose 
headquarters were at Cambridge. Gates, the Adju- 
tant-General, was eminently useful in his depart- 
ment, in accustoming the army to their duties as 
soldiers and officers. 

AMERICAN NAVY* 

3. Congress having now an organized army, turn- 
ed their attention to the creation of a navy. In this, 
they were much encouraged by the exploits of Cap- 
tain Manly, who, with his privateer, Lee, succeeded 
in capturing a vessel laden with most valuable ord- 
nance stores, and also four other vessels laden with 
stores useful for the army. Congress, consequently, 
determined to create a national marine, and gave 
orders for building five vessels of thirty-two, five of 
twenty-eight, and three of twenty -four guns, each. 

EXPEDITION INTO CANADA. 

4. Early in the campaign, Col. Arnold had written 
to Congress, urging upon them the importance and 
feasibility of reducing the Province of Canada. 
Overcome by his importunity, and encouraged by 
the hope that the inhabitants of Canada would be 
induced to join them in what should be the common 
cause, Congress finally sanctioned the proposed ex- 
j:>edition. The arrangements for it in the Northern 
department, were placed under the control of Gene- 
rals Schuyler and Montgomery. Schuyler was in- 
structed to conclude a treaty with the Indians of 
New York, and was stationed at Albany. Mont- 
gomery was placed in command of the invading 
army, consisting of troops from New York and New 
England, and was ordered to make Ticonderoga the 
base of his operations. 

Early in September (1775), Montgomery attack- 
ed with a body of troops, numbering one thous- 
and men, Fort St. John, situated on the Sorel river, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 189 

and, sinco the fall of Crown Point, considered the 
key to the Province of Canada. In this attack 
he was repulsed, and was obliged to retire to Isle- 
aux-Noix, about twelve miles distant, and there wait 
for reinforcements. On the arrival of these, the at- 
tack was renewed, and, after an obstinate defence, the 
fort surrendered about the middle of November. Six 
hundred prisoners, forty-eight pieces of artillery, and 
eight hundred stand of small arms, were the fruits 
of the capture. 

During the siege, the Americans captured Fort 
Chamblee, situated near, in which they obtained a 
quantity of powder and provisions. Carleton, Gov- 
ernor of Canada, while attempting to raise the siege, 
was met and defeated by Col. Warner. Previous 
to the surrender of Fort St. John, Col. Ethan Allen, 
having been sent with a reconnoitering party to- 
wards Montreal, was captured and sent in irons to 
England. 

CAPTURE OF MONTREAL. 

5. After the surrender of Fort St. John, Gen. 
Montgomery at once pushed forward to Montreal, 
and that place, not being in a condition to stand 
a siege, surrendered to him on the 13th of Novem- 
ber (1775), together with General Prescott and the 
garrison of one hundred and twenty men. There 
also fell into the hands of the victors, eleven sail 
of vessels, laden with ammunition, provisions, en- 
trenching tools, and everything required for the 
clothing and comfort of the army. Gov. Carle- 
ton also narrowly escaped being captured. Leav- 
ing some troops to garrison Montreal, Gen. Mont- 
gomery moved on Quebec, the capital of the Pro- 
vince, with but little more than three hundred 
men. His army at no time numbered more than 
two thousand men, and it was much depleted now 
by many leaving for their homes in the New Eng- 
land States ; the rigors of the approaching winter, 
and the unaccustomed severity of military discip- 
line, deterring these from continuing longer on the 
expedition. 



190 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

MARCH OF ARNOLD THROUGH THE WILDERNESS. 

G. In order to assist this invasion of Canada by 
the route from New York, Washington determined 
to send a detachment to co-operate with them, from 
a new and unexpected direction. Arnold, the pro- 
jector of the invasion of Canada, w T as put in com- 
mand of this detachment, consisting of eleven hun- 
dred men, and was ordered to ascend the river Ken- 
nebec, to cross the mountains which divide Maine from 
Canada, and to descend the Chaudiere to the St. Law- 
rence, into the very heart of the Province of Canada. 

In this march of three hundred miles through an 
unexplored and uninhabitable country, they had to 
encounter great difficulties, and to undergo great 
privations. In ascending the Kennebec, they had 
to contend with a rapid current, and frequently 
were compelled to haul their bateaux considerable 
distances by land, in order to avoid the falls and 
rapids in the river. Swamps, dense woods, and 
rough mountains lay in their course. Frequently 
they had to cut their w T ay through the forests for 
miles together. One-third of their number were 
obliged to return, through sickness and want of 
food. They were frequently so pressed for food, 
that they devoured their dogs, cartridge-boxes, and 
shoes. At length, on the 3d of November (1775), 
after a march of thirty-one days, they reached the 
habitable part of Canada, where the inhabitants re- 
ceived them kindly, and gave them everything ne- 
cessary for their comfort. 

PROCLAMATION TO THE CANADIANS. 

7. Gen. "Washington sent a proclamation to the 
Canadians by Arnold, which was now distributed by 
the troops among the peoj^le. £>y it, they were invi- 
ted to join the common cause of freedom, and were 
assured that the American soldiers were sent there 
as enemies of their Government, and not of the in- 
habitants. In fact, Gen. Montgomery Avas so much 
encouraged by the present success of the expedition, 
that he organized a regiment of Canadians, giving 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 191 

the command of it to James Livingston, a native of 
New York, but long resident in Canada. So favor- 
able, indeed, were the Canadians to the expedition, 
that small parties of the Americans frequently pass- 
ed between Quebec and Montreal, entirely unmoles- 
ted. On the 9th of November (1775), Arnold ar- 
rived in front of Quebec, and on the 13th, he crossed 
the St. Lawrence, under cover of darkness, hoping 
to take the fortress by surprise. With his little 
band he mounted the craggy precipice, and drew 
up his line on the Plains of Abraham ; but, finding 
the enemy had recovered from their panic, and were 
posted behind strong fortifications, which he had no 
artillery to batter down, he withdrew, and content- 
ed himself with cutting off supplies from the place 
till Montgomery should arrive with reinforcements' 



Questions for Examination. 

1. When did Washington take command of the army near Boston? 

Describe the defences of the British. What positions did the 
American army occupy? What was the condition of the 
American army ? 

2. How did Washington organize the army ? What is said of the 

ammunition ? How was this deficiency supplied? What was 
the number of the American army? How did Washington 
post them ? 

3. What is said of Captain Manly? What vessels did Congress 

order to be built? 

4. What expedition did Col. Arnold plan ? Why did Congress 

sanction it ? Who was put in command of the invading army, 
and from what point was it to set out? What was the size of 
his force? What point did he attack ? What was his success? 
What were the fruits of the capture ? Describe the other opera- 
tions of the Americans during the siege ? What officer did 
the Americans lose? 

5. What city was captured by Montgomery ? When ? What fell 

into the hands of the Americans here? Towards what place 
did Montgomery now march? What was the number of his 
force? How had it been depleted ? 

6. What was the size of Arnold's* detachment? What route did 

he take? What difficulties did he encounter? How many of 
the detachment returned ? When did they reach the habitable 
part of Canada? 
"T- What were the terms of Washington's proclamation ? How did 
the Canadians receive the Americans ? When did Arnold ar- 
rive before Quebec? What was his first attempt? 



192 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

SECTION II. 

ATTACK ON QUEBEC. 

1. On the 5th of December (1775), Gen. Montgo- 
mery joined Arnold, and summoned the garrison of 
Quebec to surrender ; but his flag of truce was fired on 
by the besieged. Montgomery then erected a six-gun 
battery, and opened fire on the works, but his metal 
was too light to produce any effect. Towards the 
end of the month, the besiegers themselves seemed 
in a precarious situation. 

Their supplies were every day diminishing ; the 
hardships of the season depressed the spirits of the 
troops; and discontent and insubordination daily in- 
creased in their ranks. The American commander 
saw that he must either retreat, or attempt to carry 
the place by storm. He adopted the latter alterna- 
tive, though it seemed a desperate one, as his army 
numbered only eight hundred men, while the British 
garrison amounted to fully fifteen hundred. 

Accordingly, on the morning of December 31st 
(1775), he divided his little force into four detach- 
ments; two of which were to make feints upon the 
upper town, and the remaining two, led by himself 
and Arnold respectively, were to make the real as- 
sault upon the lower town. In the midst of a terri- 
ble snow storm, they pressed forward to the attack. 
Montgomery succeeded in passing the first barrier, 
but in the attack upon the second, he was killed, and 
his detachment retired. Arnold's band was equally 
unsuccessful. Arnold himself was severely wounded 
and carried from the field; but his command, under 
Captain (afterwards General) Morgan, kept up the 
assault for three hours, till finally they were driven 
back by superior numbers. In the battle, one hun- 
dred Americans were killed, and three hundred made 
prisoners. 

The loss of Montgomery was much deplored. He 
had left the enjoyment of a considerable fortune in 
Ireland, and everything conducive to domestic hap- 
piness, to take part in the war for American inde- 
pendence. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 193 

ARNOLD STILL BLOCKADES QUEBEC. 

2. Though, by the result of the battle, Arnold 
was left with but four hundred men, yet with his 
characteristic boldness, he encamped within three 
miles of the town, and kept up the blockade. Gov. 
Carleton, having a mixed command, upon which he 
could not depend, feared to march out against the 
Americans. In this situation they remained till late 
in February (1776) ; at which time Arnold was re- 
inforced by the detachments from Montreal, and by 
troops sent from Massachusetts by General Wash- 
ington ; so that his army amounted to nine hundred 
and sixty men. Arnold then resumed the siege, but 
his artillery was not heavy enough to make any im- 
pression upon the works. He, however, defeated a 
body of Canadians marching to the relief of the 
place, and blockaded the place so closely that the 
garrison was reduced to great distress. The Cana- 
dians, who had been well disposed towards the 
Americans at first, had been completely alienated 
in their feelings, by the harsh treatment of the sol- 
diers, who plundered them indiscriminately; and 
they were, moreover, deterred from joining them by 
their want of success in the assault upon Quebec. 

To add to the distresses of the American army, the 
small-pox broke out among them, and the disease 
spread so rapidly, tliat on the 1st of May (1776), 
though the army had increased to two thousand, by 
frequent reinforcements, they numbered only nine 
hundred fit for duty. On the other hand, the Brit- 
ish were increasing daily in number, and were in 
expectation of a strong reinforcement by the St. 
Lawrence, as soon as the ice should break up in that 
river. In fact, on the 6th of May, the fleet arrived, 
and landed the troops sent to reinforce the garrison. 

RETREAT OF THE AMERICAN ARMY FROM CANADA. 

3. In consequence of this, Major-General Thomas, 
who had been appointed to the command of the 
American army in Canada, commenced a precipitate 
retreat, leaving behind him his sick, baggage, artil- 

9 



194 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

lery, and military stores. Gov. Carleton, who had 
immediately marched out to attack the Americans, 
failed to overtake them. About one hundred of their 
sick, however, fell into his hands, and he treated 
them with characteristic kindness and humanity; 
allowing many of them to return home as soon as 
they had recovered. 

When the American army reached the Sorel, they 
halted there, threw up some defensive works, and 
were soon reinforced by a few battalions. Thomas 
having died, the command devolved on Arnold (who 
had been raised to the rank of Brigadier-General), 
until General Sullivan arrived. Though the army 
was recruited in numbers, yet it was evident that 
they would be obliged to leave the Province of Can- 
ada. Not wishing, however, to leave an unfavor- 
able impression upon the minds of the inhabitants, 
General Sullivan despatched General Thompson with 
a detachment to attack the British post at Three 
Eivers. Thompson was, however, repulsed ; he and 
two hundred of his men were taken prisoners, and 
fifteen of the Americans were killed. 

Shortly afterwards, Gov. Carleton advanced with 
the main body of his army, and commenced the pur- 
suit in earnest. General Sullivan, however, conduct- 
ed his retreat with so much skill and expedition, that 
he brought off safely his baggage, cannon, and mili- 
tary stores. With these, and a large number of sick, 
he arrived at Crown Point on the 1st of July (1776), 
where he made his first stand. Gov. Carleton, satis- 
fied with having driven him from Canada, did not 
attack him here. Thus ended the invasion of Can- 
ada, in which much endurance under hardships, and 
intrepid bravery in battle, were exhibited by the 
American soldiers, but by which no advantage was 
gained for the American cause. 

EVACUATION OF BOSTON BY THE BRITISH. 

4. In the meantime, General Washington contin- 
ued the blockade of Boston with about 10,000 men. 
Many of the soldiers being young in the service (and 
hence of very blood-thirsty imaginations), supposing 



OP THE UNITED STATES. 195 

the American army to be much larger than it really 
was, were eager for an assault, in which victory 
seemed, to them, certain ; and, consequently, they 
censured Washington much for his inactivity. 

These murmurs, and even the reproaches of in- 
competency, were borne by General Washington 
with uncomplaining fortitude, rather than reveal the 
weakness of his army. His patience was finally re- 
paid by a bloodless victory. 

On the night of the 4th of March (1776), under 
cover of a heavy cannonade, he occupied Dorchester 
Heights, and threw up entrenchments there. Sir 
William Howe, who had succeeded General Gage in 
command of the British army, was so alarmed at 
this movement, that he evacuated Boston on the 
17th, and sailed with his troops to Halifax, leaving 
behind a large quantity of artillery, and other mu- 
nitions of war. His retreat was not impeded, for fear 
he should burn the town. Gen. Washington imme- 
diately entered the city amid the general joy of the 
inhabitants. Soon afterward, he hastened towards 
INew York, thinking that the British had gone there. 



Questions for Examination. 

How did Montgomery begin the siege of Quebec? "What was 
the condition of the besiegers? What did Montgomery de- 
termine upon? What was the respective number of the ar- 
mies? When was the attack made? What was the plan of 
attack? Describe the attack. What was its result? What 
was the loss of the Americans? What distinguished officer 
did the Americans lose? What sacrifices had he made? 

With what force did Arnold continue the blockade ? How was 
he reinforced? What success did Arnold meet with? How 
were the Canadians rendered hostile? What additional calamity 
befell the Americans ? What was the condition of the British ? 

Who was in command of the Americans now ? What step was 
he compelled to take? How were the prisoners treated by 
Gov. Carleton? Where did the American army halt? Upon 
whom did the command devolve? What post did the Americans 
attack? What was their success? How did Gen. Sullivan 
conduct the retreat? Where did he finally halt? What was 
the result of the invasion of Canada? 

With what force did Washington still blockade Boston? Why 
did the young soldiers censure Washington? How were their 
censures borne by Washington? What heights did Washing- 
ton occupy and fortify ? Who was in command of the British 
army ? What step did he take ? To what point did he sail ? 
To what point did Washington hasten ? 



196 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

SECTION III. 

HESSIAN SOLDIERS HIRED BY THE BRITISH. 

1. Meanwhile, the conduct of the British Govern- 
ment did not tend to a reconciliation. The King 
returned no answer to the petition of Congress, but, 
on the contrary, took vigorous measures to reduce 
the colonies to obedience. Treaties were made with 
the Landgrave of Hesse-Cassel, and other German 
sovereigns, permitting the British Government to 
enlist troops among them. In fact, 17,000 troops 
were hired there for service in America. These 
troops, passing under the general denomination of 
Hessians, were, at first, much dreaded, and at all 
times intensely hated by the Americans. In addi- 
tion to these, it was the intention of the British 
Ministry to send over 25,000 soldiers ; a part of 
whom were destined to attack Charleston, South 
Carolina. 

ATTACK ON CHARLESTON, S. C. 

2. In anticipation of this attack, great exertions had 
been made to place the city in a posture of defence. 
Among others, a rude fort, built of palmetto logs, 
was constructed on Sullivan's Island, where it could 
command the "ship channel," and thus prevent an 
approach to the town. 

On the 28th of June (1776), the British fleet, com- 
manded by Admiral Sir Peter Parker, appeared in 
sight; and the Admiral entered the harbor with six 
frigates, and four smaller ships of war, mounting, in 
all, two hundred and seventy guns, and having on 
board three thousand land troops under command of 
Sir Henry Clinton. 

BATTLE OF FORT MOULTRIE, (JUNE 28, 1776). 

3. Colonel Moultrie commanded the fort (named 
in honor of him), having under his command about 
four hundred regulars and militia, and thirty-six guns 
mounted. This garrison, though small, made a most 
heroic defence; firing with deliberate aim, and rarely 
without effect. In fact, the ships were much shat- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 197 

tered, and their killed and wounded amounted to 
more than two hundred men. The fire of the Brit- 
ish produced but little effect upon the fort, their shot 
penetrating the soft wood, and making the fortifica- 
tion stronger. Finally, after an attack lasting from 
11 A. M. to 9 P. M., the fleet drew off, firing and 
abandoning one of their largest vessels, the Acteon, 
which had grounded during the fight. 

It had been concerted between the British com- 
manders, that, while the ships engaged the fort, Sir 
Henry Clinton, with his force, should cross the nar- 
row channel separating Long Island, upon which he 
had landed, from Sullivan's Island, and attack the 
fort in the rear. In anticipation of this move, Col- 
onel Thompson had been posted with seven hundred 
men, to oppose their crossing ; but no engagement 
occurred, in consequence of the unforeseen depth of 
the channel preventing the British from attempting 
its passage. 

In this battle the Americans lost only thirty-two 
men, killed and wounded. Feats of great gallan- 
try were performed by individuals of the garrison. 
Amongst others, the flag-staff having been shot away, 
Sergeant Jasper leaped the wall, deliberately walked 
the length of the fort under a tremendous fire from the 
enemy's vessels, picked the flag up, and replaced it 
in its original position. For this act, President Eut- 
ledge presented him with a sword, as a mark of re- 
spect for his distinguished gallantry. A few days 
after the battle, the British troops re-embarked, and 
the fleet set sail for New York. 

REASONS FOR A COMPLETE SEPARATION. 

4. News of the rejection of their second petition, 
and of the cold treatment of Mr. Penn, a Provincial 
agent, by the British Government, had been received 
by Congress in November (1775), and had added to 
the strong hostile feeling throughout the colonies. 
It became, then, evident how the conduct of the col- 
onists was viewed by the British Cabinet, and what 
they had to expect from that Government. All the 
people were now also convinced that they had but 



198 S0UTHEKN SCHOOL HISTORY 

two alternatives, — unconditional submission, or abso- 
lute independence. The colonists saw that they 
must either surrender the rights for which they had 
been contending, or must establish that freedom 
which they so ardently desired, by force of arms. 
They were also struck with the incompatibility of 
even nominally acknowledging allegiance to a Gov- 
ernment which they were opposing with arms in 
their hands. 

DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE. 

5. Accordingly, on the 4th of July, 1776, the Con- 
gress at Philadelphia agreed on a Declaration of 
Independence, by which the colonists were absolved 
from every allegiance to the British Government. 
The motion for this purpose was first made on the 
7th of June (1776), by Richard Henry Lee of Vir- 
ginia, and seconded by John Adams of Massachusetts. 
It was discussed in a very animated manner, in a 
secret session. Its principal opponent was John 
Dickinson of Pennsylvania. Finally, it was passed 
by an almost unanimous vote; and, after the mem- 
bers had severally affixed their signatures to the in- 
strument, it was proclaimed to the people, who 
received it with every token of rejoicing. 

The Declaration of Independence was drawn up by 
Thomas Jefierson of Virginia. The initiatory step to- 
wards this act had been already taken by the colony 
of Virginia, whose Assembly, on the 29th of June 
(1776), declared her Colonial Government totally 
dissolved, and proceeded to form a new Constitution. 

PROVISIONS OF TnE DECLARATION. 

6. After relating their grievances, the oppression 
of the British Government, and the tyrannical con- 
duct of the King, the Declaration closed in the fol- 
lowing words : il We, the representatives of the 
United States of America, in General Congress as- 
sembled, appealing to the Supreme Judge of the 
world for the rectitude of our intentions, do, in the 
name, and by the authority of the people in these 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 199 

colonies, solemnly publish and declare, that these 
United Colonies are, and, of right, ought to be, free 
and independent States; that they are absolved 
from all allegiance to the British Crown ; that all 
political connection between them and the State of 
Great Britain is, and ought to be, totally dissolved ; 
and that, as free and independent States, they have 
full power to levy war, conclude peace, contract al- 
liances, establish commerce, and do all other acts 
and things which independent States may of right 
do ; and for the support of this Declaration, with a 
firm reliance on the protection of Divine Providence, 
we mutually pledge to each other our lives, our for- 
tunes, and our sacred honor." 

CAPTURE OF NEW YORK. 

7. Two of the main objects of the British in this 
campaign (1776), had been developed — one to re- 
lieve Canada, which had been successful ; the other, 
to capture Charleston, which had failed. 

A third was now attempted, viz : the capture of 
New York. The land army, designed to operate 
against this place, amounting to thirty thousand 
men, was placed under the command of Gen. Sir 
William Howe, and the co-operating naval force 
under Admiral Lord Howe, his brother. These offi- 
cers were also entrusted, by their Government, with 
the power of negotiation, on terms of submission. 

MOVEMENTS AND PLANS OF WASHINGTON. 

8. In the meantime, Gen. Washington had arrived 
at New York with the greater part of his army. A 
portion had been left in Massachusetts, and a small 
division had been sent towards Canada ; the Ameri- 
can commander-in-chief having determined to carry 
on a " war of posts," thereby the better to harass 
the enemy, and to allow time for the disciplining of 
his raw troops. On his arrival at New York, he set 
diligently to work to fortify it. He obstructed the 
navigation of the East and North rivers, by sinking 
vessels in their channels, and he fortified every fort 



200 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

of New York Island, and the exposed parts of Long 
Island, defending the works with artillery. 

DEFECTION OF THE INHABITANTS OF STATEN ISLAND. 

9. On his arrival, Gen. Howe, finding Staten Is- 
land least protected, disembarked his troops there, 
on the 2d of July (1776). This island lies on the 
coast of New Jersey, and is separated from Long Is- 
land by a channel, called " The Narrows." Its in- 
habitants, false to the American cause, welcomed the 
arrival of the British with demonstrations of great 
joy, and many of them, together with about sixty 
persons from New Jersey, were enrolled as Eoyal 
militia. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. How did the King treat the petition of Congress? Where did 

the British Government hire troops? How many? Under 
what general name did they pass? How many British soldiers 
were to be sent over? What place was a part of them des- 
tined to attack ? 

2. What fortification had been prepared at Charleston ? When did 

the British fleet appear? Describe the British armament. 

3. What was the force of the Americans ? Who commanded them ? 

Describe the defence of the garrison. What effect did the 
British fire produce ? What was the result of the engagement ? 
What had been the plan adopted for the British land force ? 
Why was it not carried out? What was the loss on both 
sides ? Relate the feat of Sergeant Jasper. How was he re- 
warded ? For what point did the British fleet sail ? 

4. What added to the hostile feeling of the colonists? What 

alternatives seemed to be offered ? What was singular in the 
position of the colonists? 

5. Wnen was the Declaration Oi Independence agreed upon by 

Congress? Who were the movers of the Declaration? How 
was it passed ? By whom was it drawn up ? How was it re- 
ceived by the people? What colony had previously adopted 
this course ? 

6. What were the provisions of the Declaration? 

•?. What two plans of the British had been developed? What was 
their third plan ? What was the size of the attacking force ? 
Who commanded the land and naval forces respectively? 
With what powers were these officers entrusted ? 

8. What disposition had Washington made of his forces? What 

plan of warfare had he determined to adopt? What defences 
did he prepare at New York? 

9. Where did Gen. Howe disembark? Describe the position of this 

island. What was the conduct, of its inhabitants 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 201 

CHAPTEE XYIII. 

REVOLUTION CONTINUED. 



SECTION I. 
CORRESPONDENCE BETWEEN LORD HOWE AND WASHINGTON. 

1. Soon after Lord Howe appeared off the coast, ho 
sent a communication to the American commander- 
in-chief, addressed to " George Washington, Esq.," 
but it was returned unopened, as the address did not 
correspond to the dignity of the command he held. 
Finally, Lord Howe addressed a communication to 
General Washington, informing him that he was in- 
vested by his Government with full powers to re- 
ceive the submission of the colonists, and to rein- 
state them in the favor of their Sovereign. General 
Washington, in reply, stated to the British officer, 
that his power seemed only to extend to granting 
pardons, and as the Americans did not consider 
themselves guilty of any crime in defending their 
rights, they required no forgiveness. 

BATTLE OF FLATBUSH— AUGUST 27TH, (1776). 

2. General Howe determined to commence his offen- 
sive operations first upon Long Island, deeming that 
position more advantageous than that occupied by 
New York, as he could obtain there fresh provisions 
for his troops. Accordingly, on the 22d of August 
(1776), he landed without opposition, between the two 
villages, Utrecht and Gravesend. The works of the 
Americans guarded a small peninsula, having Red 
Hook on the right, Wallabout Bay on the left, and 
East River in the rear. General Sullivan was in 
command of that portion of the American army 
holding this island, and had established his head- 
quarters at Brooklyn. General Putnam was in com- 
mand of the detachment occupjang the works about 
to be attacked. Guards were stationed in all the 
passes leading through the hills, and the movements 
of the British were watched by a battalion of light 

9* 



202 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

infantry stationed in front. General Heister, in 
command of the Hessians, held the centre of the 
British, and took position at Flathush. General 
Grant commanded the left wing, which extended to 
the shore, and General Clinton was in command of 
the right. 

DEFEAT OF THE AMERICANS. 

3. On the morning of the 27th (August), General 
Clinton gained possession of one of the defiles in the 
hills, from which the guard fled, without resistance. 
He immediately moved forward his entire wing, 
formed his line in the rear of the Americans, and at- 
tacked them at the same moment that they were as- 
saulted in front by Gen. Heister. As the Americans 
were unprovided with cavalry, this movement was 
an entire surprise to them, and threw them into 
great confusion. Their line was at once broken, 
being driven alternately by the British and Hes- 
sians, and but few succeeded in breaking through 
the enemy, and making their way to camp. 

The right of the Americans, however, under Lord 
Stirling, unacquainted with the movements of the 
rest of the line, bravely held their ground against 
Gen. Grant for six hours, but were finally broken 
and routed by Gen. Clinton, who attacked them in 
the rear. The British soldiers behaved with great 
gallantry in this battle, and their discipline invari- 
ably gained their point in the many separate con- 
tests. Many of the Americans behaved with bra- 
very worthy of their cause, but, unfortunately, there 
was no concert of action among them. Of a regi- 
ment, composed of young gentlemen from Maryland, 
the greater part perished where they stood, and not 
one of the survivors escaped without a wound. In 
this battle, the Americans lost two thousand men in 
killed, wounded, and prisoners, together with six 
pieces of artillery. Among the prisoners were Gen- 
erals Sullivan and Stirling, and eighty-two other of- 
ficers. The British lost in all, only about three hun- 
dred and seventy men. Immediately after the re- 
sult of the battle became known to Gen.Washington, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 203 

lie determined on withdrawing bis forces from Long 
Island. He accomplished this movement on the 
night of the 30th (August), without the loss of a 
man, or any munitions of war; and he then sta- 
tioned the army at New York. 

PEACE CONFERENCE. 

4. Lord Howe, thinking the American Congress 
would be more inclined to peace, after this disas- 
trous defeat, sent Gen. Sullivan to invite them to a 
conference. Shortly after the reception of his mes- 
sage, Congress sent Dr. Franklin, John Adams, and 
Rutledge, to Staten Island, where they met Lord 
Howe. No approach, however, towards peace was 
arrived at" between them, in consequence of his Lord- 
ship refusing to recognize them in any other capa- 
city than individuals, and their insisting on being 
treated with as commissioners of a free people. 

EVACUATION OF NEW YORK. 

5. The time, however, occupied in this conference, 
was valuable to Washington in raising the spirits of 
his discomfited soldiers. The army had become 
much demoralized by its late defeat. The militia 
ran off by companies, and even many of the regu- 
lars deserted. In the unfavorable condition of his 
army, the American commander dared not come to 
a general engagement with the British army, even 
for the possession of New York. But fearful of the 
discouraging effect of the surrender of the city,with- 
out a blow, upon his soldiers and upon the people of 
the States, Washington left a force of 4500 men to 
defend the city, if possible, and withdrew with 
12,000 men, and all the public stores, to Dobb's Ferry, 
at the northern extremity of the island. This re- 
treat raised great clamors against him from short- 
sighted politicians, and hot-headed soldiers, but he 
bore their censure in silence, trusting to time to de- 
velop the wisdom of his course, and to reveal the 
rectitude of his actions. 

THE BRITISH OCCUPY NEW YORK CITY. 

6. Early in October, General Howe landed on 



204 SOUTHEKN SCHOOL HISTOEY 

New York Island, at Kipp's Bay, and immediately 
marched upon the city. After slight skirmishing, 
the Americans evacuated it, leaving behind their 
baggage, provisions, and military stores. On the 
12th of October (1776), Howe took possession of 
the city, and then moved towards the northern end 
of the Island, where Washington was posted. The 
latter, true to his policy of avoiding a general en- 
gagement, left three thousand men in Fort Washing- 
ton, near King's Bridge, and retired with the re- 
mainder towards the mainland of Connecticut. 

ENGAGEMENT AT WHITE PLAINS. 

7. General Howe followed, and, after some ineffec- 
tual skirmishing, a severe engagement took place at 
White Plains, between the British, under General 
Leslie, and the Americans, under General McDougal. 
Several hundred fell, and the Americans were com- 
pelled to retreat. Howe, rinding it impossible to 
bring about a general engagement, withdrew to 
Dobb's Ferry, and the American army occupied an 
advantageous position behind the Croton Eiver. 
Shortly afterwards, General Washington left Gen- 
eral Lee, with seven thousand men, at this place ; 
and, crossing the Hudson Biver with the remainder, 
into New Jersey, occupied a position in the neigh- 
borhood of Fort Lee. 

SURRENDER OF FORT WASHINGTON AND EVACUATION OF FORT LEE. 

8. In the meantime, the reduction of Fort Wash- 
ington, situated on the Island of New York, was 
undertaken by General Howe. On the 16th of No- 
vember (1776), it was assaulted by the royal army, 
in such superior numbers, and with such vigor, that 
the Americans were driven from their outworks, 
crowded into the fort, and were finally compelled 
to surrender, to the number of three thousand men. 
The assailants lost about twelve hundred men in 
this attack. Soon afterwards, Lord Cornwallis crossed 
over into New Jersey, and marched upon Fort Lee. 
The garrison evacuated it upon his approach, leav- 
ing behind their artillery and military stores. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 205 

Questions for Examination. 

1. Why did Washington return Lord Howe's first communication? 

What was the purport of his final communication ? What wa3 
Gen. Washington's reply? 

2. Where did Gen. Howe determine to commence offensive opera- 

tions? Describe the position of the works of the Americans. 
Who commanded the Americans on Long Island? Who com- 
manded the troops attacked? Describe the position of the 
British. 

3. When was the battle of Flatbush fought? Describe the battle. 

How was the right wing of the Americans routed? What is 
said of the Maryland regiment? What was the loss of the 
Americans? Of the British? What did Gen. Washington do 
after the battle? 

4. What conference did Lord Howe propose? Who were appointed 

by Congress to attend it? Why did the conference effect 
nothing? 

5. How did Washington occupy the interval? What was the con- 

dition of the American army? Why did not Washington 
wish another engagement ? What force did he leave in New 
York ? With how many men did he withdraw to Dobb's Ferry? 
What effect did his retreat produce? How did Washington 
bear their censure ? 

C. Did the Americans resist Howe on his approach to New York? 
When did the British take possession of the city? What fort 
did Gen. Washington garrison? Where did he retire with the 
main army ? 

1. Where did an engagement take place between detachments of the 
armies? W T hat was its result? What force did Washington 
leave at the Croton river ? Under whom ? Where did Wash- 
ington move with the remainder of the army? 

8. What fort did Howe besiege? What was the result of the at- 
tack ? What number of the Americans were captured? How 
many men did the British lose ? What place next fell into the 
hands of the British? 



SECTION II. 

CONDITION OP THE AMERICAN ARMY.' 

1. In consequence of these disasters, General Wash- 
ington retreated to Newark. He was in no condi- 
tion to offer battle. His force only amounted to 
about three thousand men, who were badly armed, 
and badly clothed. Still, his spirit was unconquered. 
When told by Colonel Reed, of Pennsylvania, that 
the inhabitants of that State could not be relied on 



206 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

for support, if he continued his retreat through it, 
the inflexible patriot replied, "We must retire, 
then, to Augusta county, Virginia ; numbers will be 
obliged to repair to us for safety, and if overpowered, 
we must retire across the Alleghany Mountains.". 
His situation grew daily more critical ; for the term 
of service of many of his troops expired during his 
retreat, and they shamefully abandoned him and the 
common cause. Moreover, the defection was in- 
creased by the inducements held out by the British 
commander, who offered pardon and reward to all 
who should desert the colonial interest within sixty 
days. 

RETREAT THROUGH NEW JERSEY. 

2. The pursuit of the American army was kept 
up, to prevent Washington from going into winter 
quarters, and to harass his men so much as to induce 
them to desert. Lord Cornwallis, in fact, at the head 
of six thousand choice troops, followed Washington 
so closely in his retreat from Newark to Brunswick, 
to Princeton, and to Trenton, that the rear of the 
Americans was often within gunshot of the van of 
the British army. Finally, on the 8th of December 
(1776), General Washington crossed the Delaware 
into Pennsylvania, at Trenton Ferry, and the pur- 
suit was arrested. About two thousand men from 
Pennsylvania joined him on his retreat, and the force 
left under General Lee at North Castle, now rejoined 
him, increasing his force to about seven thousand 
men. Whilst the latter detachment was marching to 
rejoin him, its commander, General Lee, while strag- 
gling from his troops, was captured by the British 
dragoons. 

DEFECTION OF THE PEOPLE OF NEW JERSEY. 

3. During the retreat through New Jersey, hardly 
one man of its inhabitants joined the American 
army, while numbers of them daily nocked to the 
royal standard, begging forgiveness and protection. 
This desertion of the cause was not confined to the 
lower classes, but even some of the leading men in 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 207 

3STcw Jersey and Pennsylvania, (particularly Mr. 
Gallaway, aDd Mr. Allen, members of Congress), in 
this season of adversity, cowardly abandoned the 
cause of liberty, of which they had been such ar- 
dent suporters in the days of prosperity, and, by 
way of ingratiating themselves with the British 
commander, they even declared that they had been 
at all times averse to independence. 

COURAGE OF CONGRESS. 

4. But even at this dark period, the courage of 
Congress did not fail. The neighborhood of Phila- 
delphia having become the seat of war, they re- 
moved to Baltimore, and thence addressed the States 
in animated terms ; encouraging them never to 
abandon the sacred cause of freedom ; recommend- 
ing them to seek the assistance of Providence, 
by fasting, humiliation, and prayer; making ar- 
rangements to obtain the assistance of foreign na- 
tions, and, finally, investing Washington with extra- 
ordinary powers. By the latter, the commander-in- 
chief was authorized "to raise forces and appoint of- 
ficers ; to apply to any of the States for the aid of 
their militia ; to form magazines of provisions at his 
pleasure ; to displace ail officers under the rank of 
brigadier-general, and to fill the vacancies thus cre- 
ated, by officers of his own choice ; to take for the 
use of the army whatever he might want, if the in- 
habitants would not sell it, allowing a reasonable 
price for the same ; and to arrest and confine all per- 
sons who should refuse to take the Continental cur- 
rency." These powers, vested in Washington for 
six months, show the desperate condition of affairs, 
and the entire confidence placed in him. 

BATTLE OF TRENTON, (DEC. 26, 1776) 

5. At this season of universal gloom, though the 
severity of the weather was very unfavorable to 
military operations, Gen. Washington resolved to 
striko a blow, which, if successful, would rouse the 
spirits of the Americans. Col. Bawle was stationed 



208 SOUTHEKN SCHOOL HISTORY 

at Trenton with a detachment of Hessians, and a 
troop of British cavalry, in all amounting to fifteen 
hundred men. These, Washington resolved to at- 
tack. Accordingly, on the evening of Dec. 25 (1776), 
he crossed the Delaware, amid floating ice, at a ferry 
about nine miles above Trenton. 

On landing on the Jersey side, he arranged his 
command in two divisions, one under Gen. Stirling, 
and the other under Gen. Greene, who were ordered 
to march upon Trenton by different roads, and to 
attack the enemy before they could form in line. 
The movement was executed promptly ; the attack 
was commenced by each at exactly the same time; 
and it was followed up so expeditiously and with such 
gallantry, that the enemy, after a short fight, were 
compelled to surrender. Their artillery and camp 
equipage were captured, together with about nine 
hundred prisoners, the remainder having escaped to- 
wards Bordentown. The Americans lost but nine 
men. Gen. Washington immediately recrossed the 
Delaware, to secure his prisoners, and then returned 
to Trenton, with a force amounting to about five 
thousand men. 

BATTLE OF PRINCETON", (JAN. 3, lm). 

6. Gen. Howe, roused from his feeling of security 
by the brilliant achievement of Washington at Tren- 
ton, determined to collect his forces, previously can- 
toned throughout New Jersey, and to crush the little 
army of the Americans. For this purpose, he or- 
dered Lord Cornwallis to gather together his forces 
at Princeton, and thence to march upon and at- 
tack Washington. Accordingly, Cornwallis, on the 
2d of January (1777), advanced upon Trenton with 
a heavy force, drove the Americans from it after 
a slight skirmish, and forced Washington to retreat 
across the Assumpinck creek, where the latter form- 
ed line of battle, and awaited the British. 

Night approaching, however, Cornwallis deferred 
the attack till next day. In this critical situation, 
when a retreat would endanger the possession of 
Philadelphia, the capital of the Union, and a battle 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 209 

would be very hazardous against such superior and 
disciplined forces, Washington determined to execute 
a movement, full of daring, but promising success. 
Leaving his camp-fires burning, and his pickets 
advanced, he decamped at nightfall, passed around 
the flank of the . British army, and marched upon 
Princeton, where a detachment of the enemy were 
stationed. About half way between Trenton and 
Princeton, the American commander met three regi- 
ments, under Col. Mawhood, who were on their way 
to join Cornwallis. These attacked the Americans, 
partially surprised, and threw them into great con- 
fusion. Seeing the critical position of his command, 
"Washington immediately dashed forward alone, to- 
wards the British line. Inspired by his gallant act, 
the Americans responded to it, charged furiously 
upon the British, routed them, and compelled them 
to retreat towards Brunswick. Washington then 
pressed on to Princeton, where one regiment of the 
enemy had been left, and took three hundred of 
them prisoners, the rest escaping capture by a pre- 
cipitate flight. In this action, the British lost about 
one hundred in killed and wounded. The loss of the 
Americans was small, but among their killed was a 
distinguished officer, Gen. Mercer; and among the 
wounded, was James Madison, afterwards President 
of the United States. 

DOTH ARMIES GO INTO WINTER QUARTERS. 

7. Shortly after this engagement, both armies, 
worn out by the severity of a campaign in the mid- 
dle of winter, went into winter quarters ; Washing- 
ton at Morristown, and Cornwallis at Brunswick. 
Washington, however, frequently sent out detach- 
ments during the winter, who so annoyed and har- 
assed the scattered commands of the British, that 
they were finally driven from all their posts in New 
Jersey, except Brunswick and Amboy. Thus ended 
the campaign of 1776 ; the military situation, hith- 
erto so gloomy, now presenting a very encouraging 
aspect to the Americans. 



210 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTOEY 

Questions for Examination. 

1. To what point did Washington retreat ? Whit was the size of 

his army? What remark showed his indomitable spirit? 
How was his situation rendered more critical? What induce- 
ment did the British commander offer? 

2. Why did the British keep up the pursuit? Describe the retreat 

through New Jersey. When, and where was the pursuit 
Stopped? How was the American army reinforced ? What 
general officer did the British capture? 

3. What was the conduct of the people of New Jersey? Was this 

desertion confined to the lower classes ? 

4. To what place did Congress remove? What address did they 

send to the States? What were their other acts ? With what 
powers did they invest Washington? How long was he to re- 
tain these powers ? 

5. What point did Washington determine to attack? What Brit- 

ish force was stationed there? When was the battle of Tren- 
ton fought? How did Washington dispose his force? De- 
scribe the battle. What were the captures made by the Ameri- 
cans ? What was their loss ? State Washington's movements 
after the battle. 

6. What did Howe determine upon? Describe the movements of 

Cornwallis. Why was this a critical condition for Washing- 
ton ? • Describe his movements. What force did he meet be- 
tween Trenton and Princeton ? Describe the battle of Prince- 
ton. How many prisoners did Washington capture at Prince- 
ton ? What was the respective loss of the two armies ? 
? t Where did the two armies go into winter quarters? To what 
two points in New Jersey did General Washington confine the 
British? 



SECTION III. 



ADOPTION OF 



1. Previous to this year (1777), the colonies had 
been united by no tie, save their common danger, and 
no central government had been formed ; now, how- 
ever, Congress resolved to make the terms of their 
union more definite, and to establish the rights, 
duties, and obligations of the several colonies. For 
this purpose a committee was appointed, who short- 
ly reported to Congress " The Articles of Confedera- 
tion and Perpetual Union " between the States. 
Among others of its provisions were the following, 
viz : Each State should retain its own sovereignty, 
freedom, and independence, and every power, right 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 211 

and jurisdiction, not expressly given to Congress by 
the " Articles of Confederation." A firm league 
should be made for mutual defence, and money 
also should be raised by the States for the purpose. 
These "Articles of Confederation " were adopted by 
Congress, afterwards ratified by the State legisla- 
tures, and remained in force till the adoption of the 
Federal Constitution in 1788. 

CONTINENTAL MONEY. 

2. In order to raise money to defray the necessary 
war expenses, Congress was obliged to issue paper- 
money, but its great depreciation was a source of 
weakness to the cause throughout the war. 

COMMENCEMENT OF CAMPAIGN OF 1777. 

3. In the early part of this spring (1777), there 
were many small engagements between detachments 
sent out from New York by General Howe, for the 
purposes of destroying military stores, and parties of 
the Americans, with varying success. The Ameri- 
cans, in their turn, retaliated, by attacking the de- 
tached posts of the British, in one of which skir- 
mishes, General Prescott was captured, thus enabling 
the Americans to regain General Lee by exchange. 

GENERAL HOWE ADVANCES FROM NEW YORK. 

4. Early in June (1777), General Howe, having 
been reinforced till his army amounted to thirty 
thousand men, left New York, and marched into 
New Jersey. General Washington, though many 
recruits had joined him since the spring opened, had 
only about seven thousand men fit for duty, with 
which to meet this overwhelming force. Hence, he 
determined to avoid a general engagement, and to 
accomplish this end he took up a strong position at 
Middlebrook. Howe endeavored, in vain, to draw 
him from this position, and finally, giving up all 
hopes of doing so, he withdrew to Staten Island, on 
the 30th of June (1777). 



212 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

ArPROACH TOWARDS PHILADELPHIA. 

5. On the 5th of July (1777), General Howe em- 
barked, with sixteen thousand men, on board trans- 
ports, and sailed southward, leaving the remainder 
of his army at New York, under Sir Henry Clinton. 
Howe's first intention was to sail up the Delaware 
river, in order to make his projected attack upon 
Philadelphia, but was dissuaded from doing so, by 
hearing that the Americans had obstructed the navi- 
gation of that river. He, instead, ascended the 
Chesapeake Bay, and landed his troops at the head 
of Elk river. In the meantime, Washington, having 
divined the point of attack, put his army in motion, 
as soon as Howe left New York, and now appeared 
in his front. 

BATTLE OF BRANDYWINE (SEPTEMBER 11, 1777). 

6. Upon the advance of the British army, upon 
the 3d of September (1777), Washington fell back 
before it, till he reached Brandywine Creek, w T here 
he halted, established his centre at Chadd's Ford, 
and resolved to dispute the passage of the stream. 
Though inferior in numbers to the enemy, his army 
numbering only eight thousand effective men, yet 
he deemed it more advisable to risk a battle, than to 
surrender the possession of Philadelphia without a 
blow. On the 11th of September (1777), Howe 
menaced Washington in front at Chadd's Ford, and, 
at the same time, sent a heavy force under Corn- 
wallis to cross the creek four miles above, and turn 
the right flank of the American army. This, Corn- 
wallis succeeded in accomplishing, and the Americans, 
pressed by superior numbers, both in flank and front, 
were driven from the field, with the loss of about 
twelve hundred men in killed and wounded. Wash- 
ington, within a few days after the battle, retreated 
before the British to Philadelphia. 

LA FAYETTE AND PULASKI. 

7. In this battle served, for the first time, two 
distinguished foreigners, Marquis de la Fayette, and 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 213 

Count Pulaski ; the former, a nobleman of France, 
and the latter of Poland. La Fayette was a noble- 
man of high rank and immense fortune, but he sur- 
rendered the enjoyment of both in order to join the 
Americans in their struggle for freedom. He had 
been created Major-General by Congress, and dis- 
played great gallantry in this battle, in which, ho 
was slightly wounded. 

OCCUPATION OF PHILADELPHIA BY THE BRITISH. 

8. Upon the approach of the British army, Con- 
gress again left Philadelphia, and retired to York- 
town, (Pennsylvania). "Washington also withdrew 
his army, and the British commander took peaceable 
possession of the city on the 26th of September 
(1777), with a detachment of his troops ; establish- 
ing the remainder of his army at Germantown, about 
six miles from the city. Upon the entrance of the 
British troops into Philadelphia, they were greeted 
with a hearty welcome by many of the inhabitants. 
Shortly after taking possession, General Howe sent 
a considerable detachment down the Delaware, for 
the purpose of reducing some small forts, established 
on that river by the Americans, and also to remove 
the obstructions placed in the river, so that his fleet 
could communicate with him. 

BATTLE OF GERMANTOWN, (OCTOBER 4, 1177.) 

9. While Howe was thus engaged, Washington lay 
encamped at Shippack Creek, on the Schuylkill, about 
twenty miles from Philadelphia, with about eight 
thousand regular troops, and three thousand militia, 
his army having been reinforced to this extent. 
Whilst the British army was diminished by the de- 
tachments sent down the Delaware, Washington de- 
termined to attempt a surprise of their camp at 
Germantown. Accordingly, taking twenty-five hun- 
dred men, ho attacked them at dawn, on the 4th of 
October (1777), at various points. The attack was 
proceeding successfully, until the Americans were 
obliged to stop a considerable time in order to dis- 
lodge a regiment of British who had taken refuge 



214 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

in a stone house, and thence kept up a galling five. 
This delay gave the British time to recover from 
their surprise, and, taking the offensive, they at- 
tacked the Americans, and drove them back ; all the 
efforts of their officers to rally them, being unavail- 
ing. A heavy fog assisted the Americans in their 
retreat, but in the engagement they lost nearly one 
thousand men, including four hundred prisoners. 
The British lost in this battle about six hundred in 
killed and wounded. 

BATTLE OF RED BANK, 

10. This defeat was, however, counterbalanced to 
some extent, by the repulse of the British at Ked 
Bank. This was a small fortification, erected by the 
Americans, on the Jersey side of the Delaware, to 
protect obstructions placed in that river; and its 
garrison was commanded by Col. Greene. Against 
this post, Howe sent Count Donop, at the head of 
two thousand Hessians. These made a furious as- 
sault upon it ; but were repulsed with heavy loss, 
leaving their commander mortally wounded on the 
field. A naval attack was made at the same time 
on Fort Mifflin, with a like disastrous result. After- 
wards, the latter post received a heavy attack by 
land and water, and its little garrison was obliged to 
evacuate it, after all their guns had been dismounted. 
Shortly afterwards, Bed Bank being now untenable, 
was abandoned, and thus the British fleet were en- 
abled to communicate with their army at Philadel- 
phia. This stubborn defence served, however, to re- 
tard the British commander so long, that he was un- 
able to make another movement during this cam- 
paign ; which was of vital importance to General 
Washington, as his army was in no condition to 
resist an enemy, flushed with so many victories. 

BOTH ARMIES GO INTO WINTER QUARTERS. 

11. The British commander retired into winter 
quarters in Philadelphia, whilst Washington did the 
same at Yalley Forge, on the Schuylkill, about 



OP THE UNITED STATES. 215 

twenty-five miles from Philadelphia. A large num- 
ber of the American soldiers were destitute of shoes 
or stockings, tents or blankets; and were compelled 
to build themselves huts in the woods. Notwith- 
standing this, however, they bore their sufferings 
with uncomplaining fortitude, seeing that their com- 
mander fared alike with them. About this time, 
Mr. Hancock was succeeded as President of Congress, 
by Mr. Laurens, of South Carolina. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. How had the colonies been united previous to this? What did 

Congress resolve upon now? What was reported to Congress 
by its committee? What were its provisions? How were these 
articles adopted ? Until what time did they remain in force? 

2. How did Congress raise money ? Why did the plan weaken the 

cause? 

3. How did Howe annoy the Americans? In what way did the 

Americans retaliate ? With what success ? 

4. Where did Howe advance in June, 1 777 ? What was the size of 

his army? How many men could Washington muster? What 
plan did he adopt? Where did he post his army? To what 
point did Howe withdraw? 

5. With what force did Howe embark in July ? Whom did he 

leave in command at New York? What was Howe's first 
plan? Why did he abandon it? What course did he take? 
What movement had Washington made in the meantime? 

6. Where did Washington post his army ? What was the number 

of his army? Why did he determine to risk a battle ? Describe 
the battle of Brandywine. When was it fought? What was 
the loss of the Americans ? What was the consequence of the 
defeat ? 

7. What two distinguished foreigners served with the Americans 

in this battle? What sacrifice had La Fayette made ? What 
rank did he have in the American army? 

8. To what place did Congress retire? When did the British take 

possession of Philadelphia? Where was the bulk of their army 
stationed? What reception did the British meet with in Phila- 
delphia? To what point did Howe send detachments? 

9. Where was Washington encamped ? What did his army num- 

ber? What camp did Washington determine to surprise? 
With what force did he attempt it? When? Describe the 
battle of Germantown. How many men did the Americans 
lose ? How many did the British lose ? 

10. Describe the position of Red Bank. Who commanded its gar- 
rison ? What force did Howe send against it ? What was the 
result of the attack ? Describe the attack upon Fort Mifflin. 
What was its final result? Why was Red Bank evacuated ? 
How did this defence benefit the Americans? 



216 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

11. Where did the armies go into winter quarters ? What was the 
condition of the American army? How did they bear their 
sufferings ? Who became President of the Congress at this 
time? 



CHAPTEE XIX. 

REYOLTJTION CONTINUED. 



SECTION I. 



INVASION OF BURGOYNE. 



1. While these events were occurring in the Middle 
States, important military movements were trans- 
piring in the .North, and the first great success was 
gained by the Americans in their struggle for inde- 
pendence. 

The British Ministry had determined to sever the 
New England colonies from the rest; and for this 
purpose they sent General Burgoyne, an experienced 
and ambitious officer, to Canada, early in the cam- 
paign, with orders to proceed by way of Lake Cham- 
plain and Albany, reducing the fortifications on his 
way, and to unite finally with the forces at New 
York. 

SIEGE AND EVACUATION OF FORT TICONDEROGA. 

2. Burgoyne, at the head of seven thousand veteran 
troops, completely equipped, together with a large 
force of Canadians and Indians, having with him 
also a splendid train of artillery, laid siege to Fort 
Ticonderoga, on the 2d of July (1777). This fort 
was garrisoned by six thousand Americans, under 
General St. Clair, and every preparation was made 
for a vigorous resistance. The English commander, 
however, having succeeded in establishing heavy 
batteries on Sugar Hill, which overlooked- the fort, 
St. Clair thought it prudent to evacuate, rather than 
risk the capture of his force. Burgoyne, with much 
celerity and invariable success, drove the Americans 
from other fortifications, and finally took possession 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 217 

of Fort Edward on the Hudson river, early in 
August, — General Schuyler, then in command of the 
American forces, having just evacuated it, and re- 
tired to Saratoga. The British commander was 
compelled to halt here for some time, till supplies 
could be brought forward for his army, of which they 
were greatly in need. 

BATTLE OF BENNINGTON (AUGUST 16, 1777). 

3. For the purpose of obtaining a further supply, 
Burgoync sent Col. Baum, with five hundred 'Hes- 
sians, one hundred Indians, and two pieces of artil- 
lery, to surprise Bennington, in Vermont, where a 
large amount of subsistence stores had been collected 
for the American army. Near that place, on the 16th 
of August (1777) Col. Baum was attacked by General 
Starke, at the head of eight hundred militia, and 
utterly routed, losing his artillery and baggage. 
After the defeat, the militia dispersed to plunder; 
and while thus employed, they were set upon by 
Col. Breyman, who had been sent by Burgoyne with 
five hundred men and two pieces of artillery, to sup- 
port the first detachment. Fortunately for the militia, 
Col. Warner, at the head of his Continental regiment, 
appeared on the field at that time, and, attacking the 
British, with the assistance of the militia, (rove 
them from the field, and captured their arthlery. 
In this brilliant engagement, the British lost seven 
hundred men in killed, wounded, and prisoners; 
while the Americans only lost one hundred in killed 
and wounded. This was the first check to Bur- 
goyne in his triumphal progress, and it served to 
raise the depressed spirits of the Americans, and to 
fill them with more confidence in themselves. It 
also carried to the American camp, many rec:*uits, 
hitherto very reluctant to join an army which seemed 
likely to be beaten. 

BATTLE OF ORISKANY (AUGUST 6, 1777). 

4. The Americans likewise met with a success 
in the Valley of the Mohawk. When Burgoyre set 
out from Canada, he detached Col. St. Leger with 

10 



218 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

about seven hundred men, with instructions to ad- 
vance down the Mohawk, and unite with him. at its 
junction with the Hudson. St. Leger, accordingly, 
after having been reinforced largely by Indians, set 
out from Oswego, and, la} T ing waste the country as 
he went, finally laid siege to Fort Schuyler (where 
Kome, New York, now stands), garrisoned by about 
six hundred Continentals, under Colonel Gansevoort. 
General Herkimer attempted to raise the siege with 
a force of seven hundred militia, but fell into an am- 
buscade, at Oriskany, where, after a bloody and des- 
perate fight, his command was completely routed, 
and he himself mortally wounded. It is said that 
this gallant hero made his men prop him against a 
tree, whence he directed the fight as long as life 
remained in him. 

SIEGE OF FORT SCIIOYLER RAISED. 

5. After this defeat, Gansevoort, being greatly 
pressed, and his men failing in ammunition, conveyed 
through the lines intelligence of the extremity of 
his situation to General Schuyler. Arnold, ever 
ready for a gallant enterprise, volunteered to relieve 
him, and set out at once at the head of eight hun- 
dred men. On approaching the place, he found the 
British force to amount to sixteen hundred men, and, 
fearing to attack such superior numbers, he accom- 
plished his purpose by stratagem. By means of a 
Tory prisoner, whom he released, and by his scouts, 
he spread the report in the British camp that a very 
large American force was at hand, and about to at- 
tack the besiegers. The Royalists, already dispirit- 
ed by the gallant resistance of the garrison, broke 
up camp, and retreated so precipitately, that they 
left behind all their camp equipage and artillery. 

MURDER OF MISS McCREA. 

6. About this time, one of those horrible affairs 
took place, of so frequent occurrence in wars, in 
which Indians were employed. Lieutenant Jones, 
an officer of the British army, under Burgoyne, had 
become engaged to a Miss McCrea, a charming and 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 219 

beautiful lady, residing near Fort Edward. Wish- 
ing the presence of the young lady in the British 
camp, preparatory to a marriage, Lieutenant Jones 
despatched a party of Indians for her, promising 
them a handsome reward for the faithful discharge 
of the task. While proceeding to the camp with 
the young lady, a dispute arose in regard to the 
promised reward, in the heat of which, one of the 
Indians killed her with his tomahawk. Instead of 
his bride, the unhappy lover received her scalp. 
Horrified at this tragical result, he offered his resig- 
nation, which being refused, he deserted, and led a 
wandering, heart-broken life, during the remainder 
of his days. This incident is only mentioned as one 
of the many examples of the horrible atrocities com- 
mitted by the allies of a Christian nation. The in- 
dignation excited by it roused many a lagging pa- 
triot, and swelled the ranks of the army opposed to 
Burgoyno. 

In the meantime, Congress had appointed General 
Gates, a native of England, to supersede General 
Schuyler in command of the American army, and 
he had established himself near Stillwater, in strong 
entrenchments. Burgoyne, after crossing the Hud- 
son, advanced down its western bank, and finally 
encamped within about two miles of the American 
position. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. "What plan had the British Ministry adopted for carrying on the 

war in the North ? Whom did they put in command of the ex- 
pedition ? What route was he ordered to take? 

2. What force did Burgoyne have under his command? W T hat 

place did he first besiege ? AVhat American officer commanded 
that fort? What was the size of his force? Why did the 
Americans evacuate the fort? Describe Burgoyne's further 
progress. At what point did the American army halt? What 
delayed Burgoyne? 

3. What force did Burgoyne send to Bennington for supplies? By 

whom was Baum attacked? When, and with what result? 
W T hat check did the militia receive? How were they support- 
ed? What was the final result? Give the respective loss of 
the two armies? How was the result of this battle beneficial 
to the Americans? 



220 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

4. What expedition had the British Ministry sent out to co-operate 
with Burgoyne? Describe the progress of St. Leger. What 
force garrisoned Fort Schuyler? Who attempted to raise the 
siege? With what force? Describe the battle of Oriskany. 
What is said of the conduct of Gen. Herkimer? 

6. What was the condition of the garrison? Yv r hom did Gen. 
Schuyler send to relieve them? How did Arnold succeed in 
raising the siege? 

G. Give an account of the murder of Misg McCrea. Whom had 
Congress appointed to supersede Gen. Schuyler? Where did 
he entrench his army ? Describe Burgoyne's movements. 



SECTION II. 

BATTLE OF STILLWATER (SEPTEMBER 19, lTu). 

1. On the 19th of September, the British advanced 
to the attack. General Gates first sent forward to 
meet the attack, Morgan with his riflemen, and he 
afterwards reinforced him till nearly the whole army 
was engaged. Arnold directed the whole move- 
ments on the field, and behaved with his usual, con- 
spicuous gallantry, his men sustaining him well. 
The fight raged throughout the day, with varying 
success, till darkness separated the combatants. The 
Americans then retired to their camp, and the British 
lay all night on their arms near the field of battle. 
Both sides claimed the victory, but the loss of the 
British was heaviest, being over five hundred in 
killed, wounded and missing. The Americans lost 
only three hundred and nineteen in all. Arnold, 
though deserving in great part the credit of the 
victory, was looked upon with such jealousy by 
General Gates, that his services were not even 
mentioned in his report of the battle, and, upon 
some slight pretext, Gates even took the command 
of his division from him. 

EFFECT OF THE VICTORY. 

2. The Americans were much encouraged by the 
result of this battle, and recruits flocked to their 
army from all quarters. General Lincoln also joined 
Gates with two thousand militia. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 221 

On tho other hand, Burgoyne's array wa3 much 
dispirited, and ho was soon abandoned by nearly 
all his Indian allies, and tories. His position grew 
every day more critical. His forward movement 
was checked, and his provisions were lessening in 
an alarming manner. In fact, owing to the decrease 
of the latter, and the uncertainty of replenishing 
his stock, Burgoyne was obliged to curtail his 
rations. Tho Americans left him not a moment of 
quiet. His outposts were constantly attacked, his 
detachments were cut off and captured, and no sup- 
plies were allowed to reach his army. 

SECOND BATTLE OF STILL WATER (OCTOBER 7, 1TTT). 

3- Finally, on the 7th of October, the British 
General was obliged to hazard another battle. In 
this conflict, after a severe fight, the British were 
again beaten, losing seven hundred men and nine 
pieces of artillery. Among their killed were two of 
their most gallant officers, Gen. Frazer and Colonel 
Breyman. Burgoyne himself narrowly escaped, his 
clothes being pierced by bullets in several places. 

Arnold was again the life and soul of the Ameri- 
cans in this battle. Stung by the injustice of his 
treatment by Gates, he rushed to the field, and 
wherever the fire was hottest, there he might be 
seen, cheering the troops, leading them in the at- 
tack, and performing acts of valor that fired the 
whole army with enthusiasm. Gates sent an officer 
to arrest him, but not till Arnold's leg was shatter- 
ed, was he able to deliver the order. 

The loss of the Americans in this second battle of 
Stillwater, was only one hundred and fifty men. 
Two days after, Burgoyne, in order to avoid being 
surrounded, retreated to Saratoga, leaving his wound- 
ed behind. Gates followed, harassing him at every 
step, and prevented his further retreat by securing 
the passes in the rear of the British army. Burgoyne 
was daily expecting to be relieved by the advance 
of General Clinton up the Hudson, and had sent him 
messengers, stating that he could not possibly hold 
out any longer than the 12th of October. That day 



222 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

finally arrived, but no news from Clinton, and no 
hope of escape. 

SURRENDER OF BURGOYNE'S ARMY (OCTOBER 17, 1773). 

4. On the 13th of October, his troops being worn 
clown by incessant alarms and skirmishes; his ranks 
thinned by the desertion of those who clung to him 
only in prosperity; and finding that he had but 
three days' provisions on hand, Burgoyne called 
a council of his officers, and proposed a capitula- 
tion on honorable terms. To this proposition, they 
unanimously agreed. Consequently negotiations were 
at once entered into, and on the 17th of October, 
the British army stacked their arms, and surrender- 
ed as prisoners of war. They were granted liberal 
terms, viz : to be sent to England on parole, not to 
engage again in the American war, unless previous- 
ly exchanged. 

Burgoyne's army had amounted to ten thousand 
men, but previous losses and desertions had reduced 
it so much, that only five thousand seven hundred 
and ninety of all ranks were surrendered. At the 
same time, the victors got possession of thirty- 
five brass field-pieces, and over five thousand mus- 
kets. At the time of the surrender, General Gates 
had seven thousand regulars and three thousand five 
hundred militia fit for duty. The celebrated Polish 
patriot, Kosciusko, was chief engineer in the army 
of General Gates. 

ADVANCE OF SIR HENRY CLINTON. 

5. Meanwhile, Clinton had advanced up the Hud- 
son with three thousand men, and had stormed and 
captured Fort Montgomery. On hearing, however, 
of the surrender of Burgoyne, he returned to New 
York. 

Nothing could exceed the joy and exultation that 
filled every American breast on hearing of the cap- 
ture of so large a British army. It was the first 
great success of the war. and, inspired by it, all con- 
fidently expected a glorious termination of the war. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 223 

Questions for Examination. 

1. When was the first battle of Stillwater fought? Describe the 

battle. What was its result? What was the respective loss ? 
What injustice was done Arnold ? 

2. How Avere the Americans reinforced ? What was the effect of 

this battle on the British army ? Why was Burgoyne's situa- 
tion critical ? 

3. When was the second battle of Stillwater fought? What was 

the result of the battle? What is said of Arnold's conduct in 
this battle ? What was the loss of the Americans ? To what 
point did Burgoyne retreat? Describe Gates' movements. How 
did Burgoyne expect to be relieved? 

4. For what reasons did Burgoyne determine to surrender? When 

was the British army surrendered ? What terms were granted 
them? How many prisoners, and what munitions of war did 
the Americans obtain? How many men had Gates under his 
command at the time of the surrender. What distinguished 
foreigner was in Gates' army? 

5. Describe Sir Henry Clinton's advance. What course did he 

adopt, when he heard of the surrender ? What efifect did the 
surrender of Burgoyne produce ? 



SECTION III. 



EFFORT TO REMOVE WASHINGTON FROM THE SUPREME COMMAND. 

1. While General Washington was in winter quar- 
ters at Valley Forge, an effort was made in Congress 
to remove him from the supreme command. Daz- 
zled by the success of the army under the command 
of General Gates, and moved by the intrigues of 
Conway, Mifflin, and others, many members of the 
Congress wished to have Washington superseded by 
Gates. But when the proposition got abroad, so 
great was the clamor raised against it by the people, 
that Congress finally dropped the project. 

BEHAVIOR OF THE PENNSYLVANIANS. 

2. The Pennsylvania Legislature, however, in a 
small way, censured General Washington for with- 
drawing his army into winter quarters. It is very 
probable that the ground of their complaint lay in 
the place of the winter quarters, rather than the time 
at which he retired to them, as he was compelled, 



224 SOUTHERN SCHOOL H3 STORY 

from this position, to provide his army from their 
State. In fact, the surrounding farmers eagerly dis- 
posed of their products, when practicable, to the 
British, who paid for them in specie, and as eagerly 
concealed them from the Americans, who paid for 
them in the paper currency established by Congress. 
-Amid all these complaints, intrigues, and trials, 
"Washington remained perfectly serene and undis- 
mayed, trusting to time to dispel the calumnies 
with which he was assailed. Finally, Congress took 
prooer steps towards placing his army on a desirable 
footing for the ensuing campaign; forwarding him 
troops and supplies, and giving him an efficient com- 
missary-general. At Washington's suggestion, they 
also appointed Baron Steuben, a distinguished Prus- 
sian officer, inspector-general of the army, in which 
position he was of incalculable service to Washing- 
ton, in organizing and disciplining the army. 

RECOGNITION OF INDEPENDENCE BY FRANCE. 

3. During this winter, an event occurred which 
carried joy to every patriot's heart, and contributed 
immensely towards the success of the Americans in 
the-r struggle for independence. 

On the ^6th of February, 1778, Louis XYI, of 
France, encouraged by the hopeful prospect of the 
colonies through the surrender of Burgoyne, sign- 
ed a treaty with the United States, through the 
American commissioners, Silas Deane, Dr. Franklin, 
and Arthur Lee, based upon perfect reciprocity of 
interest, and in which the French king guaranteed 
the commerce and independence of the States. 

TERMS OFFERED BY THE BRITISH MINISTRY. 

4. Dismayed by the surrender of Burgoyne, and 
the treaty with France, the British Ministry deter- 
mined to make a vigorous effort to come to an ac- 
commodation with the colonies. Consequently, com- 
missioners were sent to America, who offered terms 
based upon a withdrawal of troops from the coun- 
try, and a seat in Parliament to colonial deputies, in 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 225 

return for the power to lay taxes. Though these 
were the rights demanded at the beginning of the 
struggle, they were unhesitatingly refused by Con- 
gress now; who declared that they would accept of 
no accommodation which was not based upon total 
independence. The British commissioners even re- 
sorted to bribery to accomplish their ends, but with- 
out success. An offer of ten thousand guineas and 
a post under Government, was made to Gov. Heed, 
a member of Congress from Pennsylvania, if he 
would use his influence to get the terms accepted, 
which had been offered; but he nobly replied : "I 
am not "worth purchasing; but such as 1 am, the 
King of Great Britain is not rich enough to buy me." 

la fayette's affair at barren uill. 

5. Towards the close of the spring of 1778, Wash- 
ington detached La Fayette, with two thousand 
men and six pieces of artillery, to occupy Barren 
Hill, eight or ten miles from Valley Forge, for the 
purpose of keeping in check the foraging parties of 
the British. Howe, getting information of the posi- 
tion and number of La Fayette's troops, through a 
Tory at whose house the American commander had 
his headquarters, sent out Gen. Grant with five 
thousand picked men, to capture the detachment. 
Fortunately, La Fayette discovered the movement 
in time to extricate his force by skilful manoeuvring. 
This retreat was regarded as a brilliant achieve- 
ment by the military men of that time. 

EVACUATION OF PHILADELPHIA BY THE BRITISH. 

G. Shortly after this, Sir Henry Clinton, who had 
been placed in command of the British after the 
resignation of General Howe, grew apprehensive of 
being blockaded by a French fleet in the Delaware* 
river, and hence resolved to evacuate Philadelphia. 
Accordingly, on the 22d of June (1778), he crossed 
the Delaware, and proceeded towards New York. 
Washington immediately followed, with the deter- 
mination to come to a general engagement with tho 
10* 



226 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

enemy. To accomplish this end, he sent forward 
General Lee with a strong force, with orders to en- 
gage the enemy, and detain them till the rest of the 
army should come up. 

CATTLE OF MONMOUTH, (JUNE 2S, 1718;. 

7. General Lee came up with the British at Mon- 
mouth, on the 28th of June, and immediately at- 
tacked them. After a short fight, Lee, without any 
apparent reason, ordered his troops to fall back, and 
the enemy at once pressing forward, the retreat of 
the Americans was almost turned into a rout. In 
the midst of this, General Washington came up, and, 
finding affairs in this state, angrily rebuked General 
Lee, and ordered him to renew the fight. Lee rallied 
his troops with astonishing and reckless valor, and 
held the British at bay till the remainder of the 
American army came up, when the action became 
general. After a stubborn fight, night closed the 
battle, the Americans remaining in possession of 
the field. Washington held his men in line all night, 
with the intention of. renewing the attack in the 
morning ; but when day broke, it was discovered that 
the British commander had retreated under cover 
of darkness. 

GALLANT CONDUCT OF MARY PITCHER. 

8. An incident occurred in this battle, worthy of 
mention, as indicating the spirit of the American 
women in this conflict for freedom. Mary Pitcher, 
the wife of an artilleryman in the American army, was 
bringing water to her husband, in the heat of the 
fight, when he was killed, and, in consequence, his 
gun was ordered from the field. The courageous 
woman, however, took his place, and did her duty so 
faithfully, that Washington appointed her sergeant 
in the army. Ever afterward she went by the name 
of Captain Molly. 

DIFFICULTY BETWEEN LEE AND WASHINGTON. 

9. General Lee, after the battle, feeling himself 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 227 

aggrieved by the language of Washington to him 
during the fight, wrote him a very insulting letter 
upon the subject. Lee was at once arrested, court- 
martialed, and sentenced to be suspended from com- 
mand for one year. He never entered the service 
again, which was much regretted by some, as he was 
considered a very courageous and efficient officer. In 
the battle of Monmouth, the British lost about five 
hundred men; the Americans two hundred and 
twenty-nine. 

TUE BRITISH RETIRE TO NEW YORK. 

10. Immediately after, Clinton proceeded to Sandy 
Hook, and thence his army was transported by his 
fleet to New York. Washington followed, crossed 
the Hudson, and established himself at White Plains, 
a few miles north-east of New York. Here he re- 
mained unmolested by the British, till late in the 
autumn, when he retired to Middlcbrook, New Jersey, 
and there went into winter quarters. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What plot was formed against Washington, while he was at 

Valley Forge ? Who were the intriguers? Whom did they 
wish to supersede Washington ? Why was the scheme dropped ? 

2. For what reason did the Pennsylvania Legislature censure Wash- 

ington? What is supposed to have been their real ground of 
complaint? What was the conduct of the Pennsylvania farm- 
ers? What was Washington's behavior? How did Congress 
finally assist him? Who was appointed inspector-general? 
How did he assist Washington? 

3. What government recognized the independence of the colonies? 

When ? Who were the American commissioners? What were 
the terms of the treaty ? 

4. What induced the British Ministry to offer terms ? What terms 

did they offer? What terms were demanded by Congress? 
What offer did the British commissioners make to Gen. Reed ? 
What was his reply? 

5. What expedition did General Washington send out in the spring 

of 1*7^78 ? For what purpose? What plan did Howe adopt? 
What was the result? What is said of La Fayette's retreat? 

6. Who succeeded General Howe in command ? Why did he de- 

termine to evacuate Philadelphia? When did the evacuation 
take place ? Towards what place did the British army move ? 
Whom did Washington put in command of the van of the 
American army ? With what instructions? 



228 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

7. Where did General Lee come up with the British army ? "When ? 

What was Lee's conduct? How was he met by Washington? 
Describe the battle of Monmouth. What prevented the re- 
newal of the battle? 

8. Describe the gallant feat of Mary Pitcher. 

9. Give an account of the difficulty between Washington and Lee. 

What was Lee's character? What was the respective loss of 
the two armies? 

10. To what point did the British army retire ? To what point did 

Washington proceed? Where did he go into winter quarters? 



CHAPTER XX. 

REVOLUTION CONTINUED. 



SECTION I. 

A1TEMPT BY TIIE AMERICANS TO RECOVER RHODE ISLAND. 

1. The wisdom of the British Ministry in ordering 
the evacuation of Philadelphia, and the withdrawal 
of icheir fleet from, the Delaware, became evident 
soon after its execution ; for in July (1778), Count 
d'Estaing appeared off the mouth of the Delaware 
with a largely superior French fleet. Discovering, 
however, that the British had left for New York, he 
followed, and took position near that city. General 
Washington, thinking this a favorable time to drive 
the British from Rhode Island, which they had oc- 
cupied for eighteen months, sent General Sullivan 
thither with a strong force, with orders to co-oper- 
ate with D'Estaing in capturing the British force 
the:e. While the French Admiral was in the harbor 
of Newport, in pursuance of this object, Admiral 
Byron appeared with a British fleet for the relief of 
the place. D'Estaing sailed out to meet him, but a 
battle was prevented by a tremendous storm, which 
scattered the fleets, and compelled them to return to 
their respective harbors. On the return of the 
French fleet, Sullivan recommenced the siege vigor- 
ously; but at the time when there seemed to be every 
prospect of success, the French Admiral, in face of 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 229 

the remonstrances of the American commanders, de- 
clared his purpose to sail to Boston to refit his fleet. 
This he in fact did, leaving the American detach- 
ment in a critical position, as a heavy land force had 
been sent from New York to assist the besieged. 
S illivan, however, by a skilful retreat, saved his 
force, and retired with it to the main army. This 
closed the campaign in the cast, leaving both parties 
in nearly the same condition as at its commence- 
ment. 

MASSACRE OF WYOMING, (1773). 

2. During the summer of this year, an atrocious 
massacre was perpetrated by the enemy in the Valley 
of Wyoming, in the northern part of Pennsylvania. 
A band of Indians and Tories, under command of Col. 
John Butler, a British officer, invaded this peaceful 
valley, captured its fort, massacred almost all the men, 
women, and children found in it, and laid waste the 
surrounding country, burning all the houses, and 
killing all the inhabitants they came in contact with. 
Many of the inhabitants, who attempted to escape, 
perished from hunger amidst the surrounding moun- 
tains. Thus was a settlement, containing two or 
three thousand persons, destroyed in this fiendish 
manner, natural only to savages. The same scene 
was enacted in Cherry Valley, New York ; Brandt, 
a famous Mohawk, commanding the Indians and 
Tories. The western part of Virginia was saved 
from a similar horror, by the enterprise of Colonel 
Clarke, who invaded the British and Indian settle- 
ments, and so crippled their forces, that they were 
unable to undertake offensive operations. 

CAPTURE OF SAVANNAH, BY THE BRITISH, (DECEMBER, 1778>. 

3. In November (1778), Sir Henry Clinton deter- 
mined to make an effort to bring back the Southern 
States under the British dominion. For this pur- 
pose, he despatched Col. Campbell with about two 
thousand men, and a co-operating fleet under Admi- 
ral Parker, to make an attack upon Savannah, 
Georgia. On their approach, General Kobert.Howe, 
commanding the American forces at that place, 



230 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

amounting in all to about seven or eight hundred 
men, posted his little force in a strong position to 
resist the enemy. Unfortunately for him, however, 
a British detachment of regulars and New York 
Tories, were guided by a negro across the morass in 
his rear ; and being thus attacked in front and rear 
by superior forces, he was defeated, losing about 
half of his gallant little band. Savannah at once 
fell into the hands of the British, and shortly after- 
wards, the whole of eastern Georgia shared the 
same fate. 

COMMENCEMENT OF THE CAMPAIGN OF 1779. 

4. Sir Henry Clinton, having his army concentrated 
at New York, and not intending to commence offen- 
sive ojoerations against Washington this campaign, 
sent out, however, various marauding expeditions, 
in order to cripple the resources of the Americans 
as much as possible, and to wreak the revenge of 
the British Ministry upon unoffending inhabitants. 

MARAUDING EXPEDITIONS. 

5. One of these expeditions, under Gen. Mathews, 
visited Virginia, where they burnt many towns and 
private residences. Another, under Gov. Try on, 
sailed to Connecticut, plundered New Haven, and 
burnt several towns. While engaged in observing 
Tryon, with a small force, Gen. Putnam narrowly es- 
caped capture. Having been nearly surrounded by 
the British, he ordered his men to escape through a 
bog, while he himself rode down a flight of one hun- 
dred stone steps, thereby escaping capture, as the 
British dragoons were afraid to follow. Washington 
did not detach any portion of his army to resist these 
marauding parties, deeming it more advisable to 
keep his army concentrated near the main force of 
the British, rather than to suffer it to be overcome 
in detail, in fruitless endeavors to save private prop- 
erty. 

. STORMING OF STONY POINT, (JULY 15, 1779). 

6. During the summer of this year, one of the 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 231 

most gallant enterprises of the war was achieved by 
Gen. Wayne. This was the storming of Stony Point. 
Sir Henry Clinton had placed a garrison in this al- 
most impregnable fort, located on the North river, 
and as the position was favorable to the enemy for 
annoying the Americans, Washington determined to 
capture it. Accordingly Wayne, at the head of a 
strong detachment, after undergoing almost incredi- 
ble difficulties in making his approach, stormed the 
place on the 15th of July (1779), and captured its 
garrison, consisting of about 550 men. The fort was 
then dismantled, and Wayne returned to the main 
army. 

STORMING OF A FORT AT PAULUS HOOK. 

7. Another gallant affair was accomplished by 
Major Lee, on the 19th of July (1779). On that day 
he stormed a fortification held by the British, at 
Paulus Hook, opposite New York, and took its en- 
tire garrison. 

INDEPENDENT EXPEDITION UNDERTAKEN BY THE STATE OF 
MASSACHUSETTS. 

8. These brilliant successes were, however, par- 
tially counterbalanced by the "disastrous termina- 
tion of an enterprise, undertaken by the State of 
Massachusetts, without the knowledge of Washing- 
ton, against a British post at Penobscot. The land 
forces were entrusted to Gen. Lovel ; the fleet to 
Commodore Saltonstall. Instead of boldly assault- 
ing the half-finished works, upon which not a single 
gun was, at his first appearance, mounted, the Gen- 
eral sat respectfully down at seven hundred and fifty 
yards' distance, as before a regular fortification, pro- 
ceeded to erect a battery, and cannonaded the feebly- 
defended place for about a fortnight. This delay 
gave time for Admiral Collier with his squadron to 
come to its relief. The American fleet, being over- 
powered, was either captured or destroyed. Lovel 
converted the siege into a retreat, and not only with 
his soldiers, but the seamen also, who had escaped 
on shore, had to return to Boston, a great part of 



232 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

the way by land, through thick and unfrequented 
woods." 

DESTRUCTION OF INDIAN SETTLEMENTS. 

9. The only other occurrence of importance in the 
North, during this campaign, was the destruction of 
the Indian settlements in western New York. 
Washington sent Gen. Sullivan against them at the 
head of rive thousand troops. This officer defeated 
them completely, and destroyed their towns and 
growing crops. This was done in retaliation for the 
massacre at Wyoming, and to deter them from simi- 
lar acts in the future. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Why was the evacuation of Philadelphia fortunate for the Brit- 

ish ? What expedition did General Washington send out? 
Relate the movements of the two fleets. Why was the siege 
of Newport abandoned? Why was Sullivan's position hazard- 
ous? What was the result of the affair? How did the cam- 
paign of 1778 terminate in the east? 

2. W here was a massacre perpetrated by the British and Indians? 

Describe the affair. How many were destroyed? Give an 
account of the massacre in Cherry Valley. How was Vir- 
ginia saved from a similar scene? 

3. What expedition did Sir Henry Clinton send out? When? 

Against what place? What force of the Americans was at that 
point? Under whose command? Why was he defeated? 
What did the English gain by the battle? 

4. What plan did Sir Henry Clinton adopt for the campaign of 

1779? 

5. Where was the first expedition sent? What acts did they per- 

form? What place did Gov. Tryon plunder? Relate the feat 
of Putnam. What plan did General Washington adopt? 

G. What gallant enterprise was achieved by the Americans in 1779 ? 
Who commanded the expedition? Describe the position and 
defences of Stony Point. Give an account of its capture. 
When ? Did the Americans hold the place ? 

V. Relate the feat of Major Lee. 

8. What Staie undertook a private enterprise? Against what 

place? Relate the affair. 

9. What expedition did Washington send out this campaign? Give 

an account of it. Why was this done ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 233 

SECTION II. 

OPERATIONS OF THE ARMY IN GE3RGIA AND SOUTH CAROLINA; 

1. The South, daring this campaign (1770), was the 
scene of very active hostilities, and of varying fortunes 
to the combatants. The British, encouraged by their 
success in Georgia, and by the apparent submission 
of its inhabitants, had established there a consider- 
able force under Gen. Provost. Gen. Lincoln, in 
command of the Americans (most of whom were 
militia), succeeded in totally routing and dispersing 
a large body of Tories, on their way to join the 
British; but he, in turn, was surprised and defeated 
by Gen. Prevost, losing one-fourth of his army. 

Shortly after this, while Lincoln was operating in 
Georgia, Prevost, having made a forced march, ap- 
peared before Charleston, and demanded its surren- 
der. It was manned, however, by three thousand 
militia, and fortified by works and artillery, which 
enabled them to keep the British at bay till the ar- 
rival of Lincoln, when Prevost retired. The latter 
was then attacked by Lincoln with his combined 
forces, but the Americans were badly repulsed. Pre- 
vost then retired to Savannah. 

SIEGE OF SAVANNAH BY THE AMERICANS. 

2. Later in the summer, Count d'Estaing appeared 
in the Savannah river with a large French fleet, and 
a heavy land force, and, in conjunction with Gen. 
Lincoln, laid siege to Savannah. The British making 
an obstinate resistance, and the stormy season ap- 
proaching, Count d'Estaing proposed the alternatives 
of storming the place, or raising the siege. The 
American commander accepted the former. 

Consequently, on the 9th of October (1779), the 
storming-party, consisting of 3500 French, and about 
one thousand Americans, headed by D'Estaing and 
Lincoln, advanced to the attack. After an obstinate 
and bloody fight, during which at one time the flags 
of France and South Carolina were planted on the 
parapet, the assailants were driven back with heavy 



234 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

loss. D'Estaing was wounded, and Count Pulaski, a 
noble Pole serving in the American army, was killed. 
Sergeant Jasper, the hero of Fort Moultrie, was mor- 
tally wounded, while planting the standard on the 
walls. After this unsuccessful assault, the French 
Admiral sailed for the West Indies, and the Ameri- 
can militia retired to their homes. Thus ended the 
hostilities of this year (1779), during which the 
British seemed to aim only at destruction of prop- 
erty in the North, but at real conquest in the South. 
The Americans were much dissatisfied at the result 
of the campaign. With the aid of the French, they 
anticipated crippling the British so much, that a 
fair prospect of independence would appear. The 
despondency of the people aided, and. was increased 
by, the depreciation of their paper-money. During 
this year it depreciated to fifty or sixty dollars for 
one in specie, and during the following year to one 
hundred and fifty for one. 

COMMENCEMENT OF THE CAMPAIGN OF 1780. 

3. Towards the close of the year 1779, Sir Henry 
Clinton, leaving G-eneral Kniphausen in command at 
New York, set sail with a large fleet, and seven or 
eight thousand troops, for the purpose of reducing 
Charleston, South Carolina. Early in the spring 
(1780), he left Savannah, succeeded in establishing 
his army on the tongue of land in the rear of Charles- 
ton, and opened his batteries on that place on the 
2d of April. At the same time his fleet passed the 
forts in the harbor, and attacked the town from the 
direction of the sea. On the approach of Clinton, 
General Lincoln had thrown himself into the town 
with a small garrison, having been encouraged by 
the citizens in the belief that the militia from the 
interior of the State would come to his relief, and 
raise the siege. These expectations were not real- 
ized, however; for the few who took up arms at 
the summons of Gov. Rutledge, could not succeed in 
reaching the city. On the 20th of April (1780), the 
British commander was reinforced by the arrival of 
two thousand men from New York under Corn- 
wallis, and the siege was pressed with great vigor. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 235 

SURRENDER OF CHARLESTON, (MAY 12, 1780). 

4. Finally, after the enemy had approached their 
lines within twenty-five yards of the works, and 
much of the city had been destroyed by the severe 
fire, and, as no relief appeared, Gen. Lincoln, at the 
solicitation of the citizens, signed articles of capitu- 
lation on the 12th of May (1780). By the terms, 
the regulars were held as prisoners of war, and the 
militia were allowed to go to their homes on parole. 
By this surrender, about five thousand men and four 
hundred pieces of artillery fell into the hands of the 
British. 

THE BRITISH OVERRUN SOUTH CAROLINA. 

5. Immediately after the surrender of Charleston, 
Sir Henry Clinton established garrisons at all the 
important points throughout South Carolina. He 
then issued a proclamation, granting pardon to all 
who should return to their allegiance to the British 
Government, and also exempting the people from 
taxation to their own legislature. These concilia- 
tory measures, in conjunction with his vigorous mili- 
tary operations, and the fact that no regular force 
of the Americans was nearer than Virginia, produced 
such an effect upon the minds of the people, that 
very many of them submitted to the British author- 
ity, and some were even base enough to join their ene- 
mies in the effort to subdue their countrymen. While 
affairs looked thus promising for the British, Clin- 
ton re-embarked for ISTew York, leaving Cornwallis 
in command with four thousand troops. 

PATRIOTISM EXCITED BY THE SEVERE MEASURES OF CORN- 
WALLIS. 

6. Lord Cornwallis, however, injured his cause ma- 
terially ; for, by his severe measures ; by imprison- 
ing many of the prominent men throughout the 
State; and, finally, by his proclamation, requiring 
the Provincials to join his army, he roused again the 
spirit of patriotism in the breasts of the people, and 
threw the doubtful back into the American ranks. 



236 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

This spirit was encouraged and strengthened by the 
heroic endurance of the women, and by their stead- 
fast patriotism under the heaviest sufferings. 

Bands of patriots were organized in every district; 
arms were improvised from" the rudest implements; 
and detachments of the British were cut off and de- 
stroyed, whenever they were distant from their regu- 



GCERILLA BANDS OF MARION AND SUMPTER. 

7. None distinguished themselves more in this 
mode of warfare than Marion and Sumpter. Living 
in swamps and inaccessible places, they frequently 
sallied forth to strike a blow upon the unsuspecting 
British, and rarely without success. In one of his 
engagements with the enemy, Sumpter almost anni- 
hilated a British regiment — reducing its numbers 
from two hundred and seventy-eight to nine men. 
In this fight, Andrew Jackson, then a boy, after- 
wards President of the "United States, served in the 
ranks of Sumpter's men. 

Questions for Examination. 

1. Where were the most active hostilities carried on during this 

campaign? Where had the British established a considerable 
force? Under whom? Who commanded the Americans? 
What success did he meet with? What defeat? What place 
did Prevost attempt to take by surprise? Why did he not 
succeed? What was the result of Lincoln's attack? To Avhat 
point did Prevost retire? 

2. What reinforcements did the Americans receive? What place 

did they besiege? Why did they determine to storm the 
place? When did they make the attack? What was the force 
of the storming party? Describe the attack. What distin- 
guished officer was killed ? What is sa ; d of Sergeant Jasper ? 
What was the result of the defeat? What seems to have been 
the plan of the British during this campaign ? Why were the 
Americans disappointed with the result of the campaign? 
How was their despondency increased ? What was the value 
of a Continental dollar during this year? During the follow- 
ing? 

3. What expedition did Sir Henry Clinton lead from New York at 

the close of 1779 ? When did he proceed against Charleston? 
Where did he establish his army ? How did his fleet assist him ? 
Who commanded the Americans in the city? What hopes of 
relief did he entertain ? Why were not these hopes realized? 
What reinforcement reached the British ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 237 

4. Why did General Lincoln surrender ? When ? What were the 

terms of surrender? How many prisoners did the British ob- 
tain ? 

5. What course did Clinton pursue after the surrender? What 

proclamation did he publish ? What effect did these measures 
produce upon the people of South Carolina? Whom did Clin- 
ton leave in command in South Carolina? With what force ? 

C. How did Lord Cornwallis injure the royal cause? How was 
the spirit of liberty encouraged? How did the patriots carry 
on the war ? 

7. Who distinguished themselves most in this kind of warfare? 
Describe their mode of fighting. Relate the success gained by 
Sumpter. Who served as a private with Sumpter ? 



SECTION III. 

ADVANCE OE GENEltAL GATES INTO SOUTH CAROLINA. 

1. Meantime, General Gates bad been put in com- 
mand of the American forces, sent by Congress to 
relieve South Carolina, and was advancing through 
North Carolina. Animated by the approach of a 
regular force, numbers nocked to his standard; so 
that when he arrived in the neighborhood of Cam- 
den, a place in the northern part of South Carolina, 
about one hundred and twenty miles from Charles- 
ton, his army numbered nearly four thousand men. 
On his approach, the English commander, Lord 
Itowdon, concentrated all his forces at Camden, and 
Cornwallis hurried from Charleston, and took com- 
mand of the army. 

BATTLE OF CAMDEN, (AUGUST 16, 1780). 

2. On the 16th of August, each commander hav- 
ing moved forward to surprise the other, they met, 
and engaged in battle. At nearly the first fire, tho 
American militia, in the most cowardly manner, 
threw down their arms and fled from the field of 
battle. The battle, however, was sustained for a 
long time by the regulars, consisting mainly of Mary- 
landers under Baron de Kalb, and they did not give 
way until attacked by overpowering numbers in 
front, and on both flanks. A total rout then ensued, 
the British cavalry pressing so relentlessly after tho 



238 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

fugitives, that Gates was unable to rally the rem- 
nant of his army, amounting to only one hundred 
and fifty men, before reaching Charlotte, North Caro- 
lina. The Americans lost in this disastrous battle, 
about two thousand men in killed, wounded and 
prisoners. Baron de Kalb died, sword in hand, 
pierced by eleven wounds. 

CORNWALLIS ENTERS NORTH CAROLINA. 

3. The spirit of the patriots in South Carolina was 
again crushed. Many deserted to the British, and 
Sumpter was so hard pressed, that he was finally 
obliged to leave the State and retire with his band 
into North Carolina. 

Marion, however, still remained, accomplishing 
what he could with the small force which continued 
to adhere to him. Lord Cornwallis, encouraged by 
his victory, pressed on into North Carolina, hoping 
to subdue that State before the season for active hos- 
tilities should close. He also detached Colonel Fer- 
guson towards the western part of that State, to as- 
sist the Tories in that section. 

BATTLE OF KING'S MOUNTAIN, (OCTOBER 7, ITS?). 

4. Col. Ferguson, after having collected a consider- 
able number of the Tories, was so hard pressed in 
his retreat by partisan corps, from the mountainous 
districts of North Carolina, Tennessee and Virginia, 
under Colonels Campbell, Cleveland, Shelby and 
Sevier, that he was obliged to give battle to them 
at King's Mountain. Ferguson posted his men with 
excellent judgment upon the summit of a lofty hill 
(called by him King's Mountain in honor of His Brit- 
annic Majesty), and his position was impregnable by 
an attack from any one point. The mountaineers, 
however, ascended to the attack from all points at 
once, and hence, as each detachment was successively 
driven back by the charge of the British regulars, 
the opposite detachment gained ground. Finally, 
notwithstanding, the desperate fighting of the British, 
the whole of their army, amounting to about one 
thousand men, was either killed or captured. Fer- 
guson himself fell, fighting to the last. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 239 

Too much importance cannot be assigned to the re- 
sult of this battle. It was like a gleam of sunshine after 
a long and terrible storm. Hitherto, nothing but dis- 
aster and ruin had attended the operations of the 
Americans in the South. Their regular armies there, 
had been defeated and scattered to the winds. The 
State of South Carolina had been overran and sub- 
dued. Georgia was in but little better condition. 
Cornwallis was in North Carolina, at the head of a 
powerful army, awaiting the success of this expedi- 
tion, in finishing the subjugation of North Carolina, so 
that, with his rear protected, he might safely cany 
his victorious arms into Virginia, and reduce her to the 
same condition with her sister States at the South. 
This brilliant success at King's Mountain, however, 
roused the flagging spirits of the patriots, depressed 
the Tories, and so startled Cornwallis, that he pre- 
cipitately retreated from Charlotte to Winnsboro', 
South Carolina, where he went into winter quarters. 
From this time forward, nothing but success attended 
the American arms ; till, as will be seen, the whole 
of South Carolina and Georgia was regained, and 
Cornwallis ended his career at Yorktown. Washing- 
ton's army was too feeble to attack the British in 
New York, and hence he had to confine his opera- 
tions to checking them in their depredations upon 
the surrounding country. 

ARRIVAL OF FRENCH FLEET AND TR00P3. 

5. Affairs seemed to brighten for the Americans, 
when in July, Count de Eochambeau arrived at New- 
port, Rhode Island, with a large French fleet, hav- 
ing on board six thousand troops ; but the English 
fleet was so superior, that nothing could be accom- 
plished. 

TREASON OF BENEDICT ARNOLD. 

6. While the troops were thus inactive, an event 
occurred which nearly involved the Americans in 
the loss of a most important post. This was the 
treason of Benedict Arnold. This officer, at his own 
request, had been placed in command at West Point, 



240 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

on the Hudson River, a strongly fortified place, and 
the connecting link between the Eastern States and 
the rest of the Union. Deeming himself aggrieved 
by the promotion of junior officers over him, and 
being greatly involved in debt, he determined to 
release himself from the latter, and to revenge him- 
self for the former, by traitorously surrendering his 
post to the British. 

MA J OK AN DUE SENT TO COMMUNICATE WITH ARNOLD. 

7. Arnold having opened communication with Sir 
Henry Clinton at JMew York, the British commander 
sent his aid-de-camp, Major Andre, up the river in a 
sloop-of-war, to have an interview with Arnold, and to 
perfect the arrangements for the surrender of West 
Point. Andie landed (September 21, 1780), met 
Arnold, and the latter agreed to surrender West 
Point to Clinton, on condition that he received from 
the British Government, £10,000, and a commission 
of Brigadier-Greneral in the British army. The sloop- 
of-war having been compelled to leave, Andre was 
obliged to set out for New York by land. 

CAPTURE OY ANDRE. 

8. Having disguised himself, and being furnished 
with a pass under an assumed name, by Arnold, he 
set out, and had reached Tarrytown, thirty miles 
from JS T ew York, without being detected; when he 
was suddenly stopped at the outpost by three Ameri- 
can militia-men, Paulding, Williams, and Yan Wert, 
who demanded his pass. Andre, mistaking them 
for Tories, informed them that he was a British 
officer. They immediately arrested him, and, resist- 
ing all his offers of enormous bribes, carried him to 
their commanding officer, Colonel Jameson. The 
latter injudiciously allowed Andre to send a note to 
Arnold, who, thus apprised of his danger, made his 
escape to a British vessel. Washington shortly after- 
wards reached West Point, and convened a board 
of fourteen general officers, by whom Andre' was 
tried, convicted of being a spy, and condemned to 
death. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 241 



EXECUTION OF ANDRE. 

9. Notwithstanding the earnest solicitations and 
threats of Clinton, General Washington approved 
the sentence, and Andre was accordingly executed. 
His captors received each an annuity from Congress 
of two hundred dollars, and likewise a silver medal. 
Arnold received the price of his treason, and headed 
several plundering expeditions in the continuance of 
the war. Benedict Arnold was born at Norwich, in 
the State of Connecticut, and from early youth was 
more guided by the rules of interest than by the 
strict principles of honor. When, in after years, in 
London, Talleyrand, a distinguished French states- 
man, banished from his country, asked him for let- 
ters of introduction to parties in the United States, 
Arnold replied, " I was born, and lived to the prime 
of my life in America, but now I can call no man in 
America my friend." 

MUTINY AMONG CONNECTICUT, NEW JERSEY, AND PENNSYLVANIA 
TROOPS. 

10. During the latter part of this year (1780), the 
American army suffered greatly from scarcity of pro- 
visions. Being unwilling to bear these privations, a 
mutiny broke out in two Connecticut regiments, who 
were with difficulty prevented from going to their 
homes. This mutiny afterwards extended to a New 
Jersey brigade, and to the whole body of Pennsyl- 
vania troops, who actually left the army, and marched 
to Princeton. However, through the efforts of Con- 
gress, and Washington, they were prevailed upon to 
return to their duty, and the emissaries who had 
been sent among them by Clinton, were given up 
and hung. Shortly after these occurrences, Congress 
obtained a loan from France and Holland, and was 
enabled to provide better for the necessities of the 
army. 

Questions for Examination. 

1 "Whom did Congress send to relieve South Carolina? How wag 
he received by the people? What did his army number? 
Where were the British posted ? Describe the position of Cam- 
den. Who commanded the British ? 
11 



242 SOUTHEKN SCHOOL HISTORY 

2. When was the battle of Camden fought ? Describe the battle. 

Where did Gates halt? How many men did he rally there? 
What was the loss of the Americans? What distinguished 
officer was killed ? 

3. What effect did this defeat have on the people? Where did 

Sumpter retire? What American officer still held his ground 
in South Carolina? What movement did Corn wallis make? 
Where did he send a detachment? Under whom? 

4. Who joined Col. Ferguson ? By whom was he pressed in his 

retreat ? Where was he compelled to give them battle ? When ? 
Describe the position selected by Ferguson. What plan of 
attack did the Americans adopt? What was the result of the 
battle? What became of Col. Ferguson? What was the sit- 
uation of the affairs of the Americans in the South, previous to 
this battle? What was Cornwallis' plan? What effect did 
the victory at King's Mountain produce? Where did Corn- 
wallis go into winter quarters? How did the American cause 
progress after this? Did anything of military importance oc- 
cur in the North during this campaign? Why did not Wash- 
ington attack New York? What plan did he adopt? 

5. What reinforcement arrived to the Americans? Why could 

they not accomplish anything? 

6. What startling event occurred at this time ? What post did 

Arnold command ? Why was it an important point ? What 
induced him to commit his treasonable act? 
?. Whom did Clinton send to communicate with Arnold? What 
terms did Arnold demand? How did Andre attempt to re- 
turn to New York ? 

8. What precautions did he take ? Where was he stopped ? By 

whom? How did Andre discover himself? What did the 
militia-men do with him ? How did Arnold manage to escape? 
By whom was Andre tried ? What was his sentence ? 

9. Was it carried into effect? How were his captors rewarded ? 

How did the British reward Arnold? Where was he born? 
Relate his interview with Talleyrand. 

10. How did the American array suffer in 1780 ? Where did a 
mutiny break out? To what troops did it extend? What 
was their conduct? How were they induced to return ? Where 
did Congress obtain a loan at this time ? 



CHAPTEK XXI. 

■BE VOL UTION CONTIN UED. 



SECTION I. 

GENERAL GREENE APPOINTED TO COMMAND IN THE SOUTII. 

1. After the defeat at Camden, Gates was super- 
seded in the command of the American forces in the 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 243 

South, by General Greene, tin experienced officer, 
and one who had the entire confidence of Washing- 
ton. Greene, in January, 1781, having collected 
about two thousand troops, established himself in 
North Carolina with half of them, and sent General 
Morgan, at the head of the remainder, to the north- 
western part of South Carolina. Cornwaliis, who 
was making preparations to invade North Carolina, 
being unwilling to leave Morgan in his rear, sent 
Tarleton at the head of eleven hundred men to 
drive him from the State. 

BATTLE OF COWPENS (JANUARY 17, 1781). 

2. On the 17th of January, Tarleton came up with 
Morgan at Cowpens, and at once attacked him with 
his usual impetuosity. The attack was, however, 
sustained with unusual intrepidity by the militia, 
and a successful charge of cavaliy, under Colonel 
Washington, broke the British line, and their retreat 
was soon turned into a rout. Tarleton lost in this 
battle over six hundred men, and all his baggage. 
Lord Cornwaliis, when he received news of this 
defeat, at once hastened in pursuit of Morgan, 
with his whole army. Morgan, however, succeeded 
by forced marches in crossing the Catawba, in his 
retreat towards the North, before Cornwaliis was 
able to overtake him. General Greene joined Mor- 
gan here, and took command. 

RETREAT OF GREENE THROUGH THE CAROL INAS. 

3. Lord Cornwaliis was delayed several days by 
the rains swelling the river; but, as soon as practi- 
cable, he crossed, and continued the pursuit. Gen. 
Greene, however, by rapid marches, interposed the 
Yadkin between him and the enemy, which again 
delayed Cornwaliis. In a few days, the latter crossed 
the river higher up, and once more there was a close 
race between the two armies, each striving to reach 
the Dan first. Greene was joined by the rest of his 
army at Guilford C. H., and by desperate marches 
arrived at the Dan before his pursuer, and succeeded 
in getting his rear-guard across just as the van of 



244 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

the British army came up. Lord Cornwallis then 
gave up the pursuit, and retired to Hillsborough, 
reaching there on the 14th of February (1781). 

PROCLAMATION OF CORNWALLIS 

4. At this place the British commander erected 
the royal standard, and published a proclamation, 
offering pardon to all who should join it. General 
Greene, apprehensive that many of the disaffected 
would unite with the British, recrossed the Dan, 
and by the judicious posting of his detachments, 
prevented the Tories from rising. 

BATTLE OF GUILFORD C EL. (MARCH 15, 1781). 

5. Having been reinforced by militia and regulars 
till his army amounted to four thousand four hun- 
dred men, Greene, on the 15th of March, offered 
battle to Cornwallis at Guilford C. H. As on former 
occasions, at the very first fire the militia broke and 
fled ; but the regulars, after allowing the runaways 
to pass to the rear, closed their ranks, and gallantly 
sustained the fight for an hour and a half. However, 
British discipline finally gained the day, and Greene 
was obliged to draw off his army three miles from 
the field. Cornwallis lost six hundred men in this 
engagement, and was so much crippled by it, that 
he was unable to act on the offensive, and hence 
retreated to Wilmington. 

CORNWALLIS MARCHES TO VIRGINIA. 

6. After resting here a few days, Cornwallis, in 
the latter part of "April (1781), marched toward Vir- 
ginia, to co-operate with Arnold, who was in the 
vicinity of Richmond, with a force of about sixteen 
hundred British, on a plundering expedition. General 
Greene followed Cornwallis as far as Deep river, 
and then, correctly thinking that in Virginia the 
British General would be within striking distance of 
General Washington, he determined to advance into 
South Carolina, and recover possession of that State. 
He accordingly advanced upon Camden. Here, Lord 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 245 

Bawdon, who had been left by Cornwallis in com- 
mand of the British forces in the State of South 
Carolina, was stationed with a force of nine hundred 
men. He had established a line of posts between 
this place and Charleston, and also towards the west- 
ern parts of South Carolina. 

BATTLE OF IIOBKIRK'S HILL, (APRIL 23, 17S1) 

7. General Greene took position with his army at 
Hobkirk's Hill, within a few miles of Camden. On 
the 25th of April, Bawdon attacked him here, and, 
after a short fight, drove the Americans from the 
field. Greene, however, withdrew in good order, 
and, avoiding a general engagement thereafter, occu- 
pied his troops so successfully in cutting off Bawdon's 
supplies, that the army of the latter suffered greatly. 

ATTACK ON FORT MOTTE BY MARION. 

8. During these operations, Marion, reinforced by 
a detachment from Greene, attacked Fort Motto, the 
residence of a Whig lady, which the British had 
seized and fortified. Being unable to carry the place 
by storm, Marion was induced by Mrs. Motte, to at- 
tempt to burn it, this patriotic lady even furnishing 
the bow and arrows with which the lighted tow 
was shot upon the roof. Thus severely pressed, the 
British garrison surrendered, and the victors suc- 
ceeded in extinguishing the fire. Owing to the loss 
of this place, and the difficulty of supplying his 
army, Lord Bawdon retreated from Camden towards 
Charleston, and likewise evacuated all his other posts, 
except Augusta and Ninety-Six. 

SIEGE OF NINETY-SIX, (MAY 22, 1781). 

9. Augusta was besieged, and soon .capitulated to 
Col. Pickens. Ninety-Six, situated about one hun- 
dred and fifty miles north-west from Charleston, was 
garrisoned by five hundred and fifty Tories under 
Col. Cruger. Gen. Greene laid siege to it on the 
22d of May, and pressed his works vigorously, the 
garrison making a gallant resistance. Lord Bawdon, 
however, approached at the head of two thousand 



246 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

men, recently arrived from Ireland, and compelled 
Greene to retreat, after having made an unsuccessful 
assault upon the place. Eawdon pursuing, Greene 
was obliged to retreat across the Ennoree. Many 
of his officers, despairing of success, advised him to 
retreat to Virginia ; but the gallant patriot, inspired 
by his indomitable resolution, replied, "I will recover 
South Carolina, or die in the attempt." In pur- 
suance of this object, he still kept his army in the 
vicinity of the British, and so harassed the latter by 
means of his detachments under Marion, Sumpter, 
and others, that Eawdon was compelled to evacuate 
successively all his posts, and retire towards Charles- 
ton. 

BATTLE OF EUTA.W SPRINGS, (SEPTEMBER 8, 1781). 

10. At Eutaw Springs, about forty-eight miles 
from that city, General Greene, his army having 
been reinforced to two thousand six hundred men, 
attacked the British army on September the 8th, at 
that time under the command of Col. Stuart. At 
the outset of the engagement, the American army 
was victorious at every point, and drove the British 
from the field with heavy loss. Thinking the victory 
won, however, the Americans scattered to plunder, 
and in this disorganized condition, they were attacked 
by the British, who had rallied, and were in turn 
driven from the field. It was a costly victory, 
however, for the British lost eleven hundred men, 
while the Americans only lost five hundred and fifty- 
five. Col. Stuart, on the following day, destroyed 
his stores, and retired to the immediate vicinity of 
Charleston. 

HONOR DUE TO GENERAL GREENE. 

11. Thus terminated the campaign in South Caro- 
lina, one which reflects imperishable honor upon the 
name of General Greene. He commenced it with a 
beaten and disheartened army, inferior in numbers 
and discipline to the enemy, and far inferior to them 
in the equipments necessary for an army. The 
enemy, in addition to their advantage in numbers, 
also occupied strongly fortified positions throughout 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 247 

the State. From all of these, except Charleston, 
they were driven, and the whole of the State was 
regained for the American cause. Though beaten 
in many engagements, Greene was never for a moment 
disheartened, and never flagged in his fixed resolu- 
tion to free the State from the enemy. His achieve- 
ments were rightly appreciated by his Government. 
Congress voted him a gold medal, and a captured 
British standard. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Who succeeded Gates in command at the South? What dispo- 

sition did General Greene make of his forces in January, 1781 ? 
Whom did Cornwallis send against General Morgan? With 
how large a force ? 

2. When was the battle of Cowpens fought? 'Who commenced 

the attack? Describe the battle. What did the British lose? 
What plan did Corn wallis adopt ? Where did Morgan retreat ? 
Where did Greene meet him ? 

3. What delayed Cornwallis? What river did Greene next cross? 

Where was Greene reinforced? What narrow escape did he 
make with his army ? What course did Cornwallis then adopt? 

4. What proclamation did he publish ? How did Greene prevent 

the Tories from joining the British? 

5. What did Greene's army number at this time? Where did he 

offer battle ? When ? Describe the battle. What was the loss 
of Cornwallis? To what point did he retreat? 
G. What course did Cormvallis now adopt? What expedition did 
he expect to unite with in Virginia ? Why did not Greene fol- 
low him? What course did he adopt? Upon what post did 
he first advance ? Who commanded the British in South Caro- 
lina? How many men had he at Camden? Where had he 
established posts ? 

7. Where did Greene take position with his army ? When did the 

British attack him? What was the result of the battle? 
What plan did Greene adopt after that? 

8. Describe Marion's attack upon Fort Motte. What induced Raw- 

don to retreat? What posts did he still retain? 

9. What post surrendered to Colonel Pickens? Describe the loca- 

tion of Ninety-Six. By whom was it garrisoned ? When did 
General Greene besiege it? What prevented its capture? 
Where did Greene retreat before the British ? What reply did 
he make to his desponding officers? What plan did he pur- 
sue ? What effect was produced by it? 

10. When was the battle of Eutaw Springs fought? How far 
from Charleston? What was Greene's force? Describe the 
battle. What was the loss of each army? Where did the 
British retire ? 

11. Why is great honor due to General Greene for his campaign ? 
How was he rewarded by Congress ? 



24S SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

SECTION II. 

OPERATIONS OP LORD CORNWALLIS IN VIRGINIA. 

1. It lias been previously stated that Cornwallis 
had set out from Wilmington for Virginia, leaving 
Eawdon to hold South Carolina. On the 20th of 
May (1781), he arrived at Petersburg, where he re- 
ceived considerable reinforcements. Crossing the 
James river below Richmond, he moved into Hanover 
County, and endeavored to bring La Fayette to a 
general engagement. The latter had been placed by 
Washington in command of the American forces in 
Virginia, but his army was so inferior in numbers 
that he avoided a battle with Cornwallis, and con- 
tented himself with watching the movements of the 
British commander, and, to all the extent in his 
power, prevented his depredations upon the sur- 
rounding country. La Ftvyette had to contend with 
other difficulties besides the hostilities of the public 
enemy. His army was composed largely of men 
from the Northern States, and the dread of the 
victorious troops of Cornwallis, and the dissatisfac- 
tion at righting in a different State from their own, 
induced numbers of them to desert. 

CORNWALLIS TAKES POSITION AT YORKTOWN. 

2. Meanwhile, Lord Cornwallis received orders from 
Sir Henry Clinton to occupy and fortify Yorktown 
with his army, as an advantageous base for his future 
operations. In pursuance of these orders, Corn- 
wallis proceeded to Yorktown, and commenced to 
throw up extensive fortifications there, which he 
was destined never to leave, except as a prisoner of 
war. 

WASHINGTON MARCHES TO VIRGINIA. 

3. In May of this year (1781), General Washing- 
ton had agreed upon a plan with the leader of the 
French troops in Rhode Island, Count de Rocham- 
beau, in accordance with which, they, with their 
combined forces, were to lay siege to New York, as- 
sisted by a large fleet, soon expected in the Ameri- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 249 

can waters. Contrary to exj)cctation, however, this 
fleet, under Count dc Grasse, appeared off the Capes 
of Virginia, instead of Staten Island, and this, to- 
gether with other reasons, led Washington to change 
the plan of the campaign, and to march south upon 
Cornwallis. Therefore, on the 19th of July, ho 
marched from New York; and so confident was Sir 
Henry Clinton that the movement was only a feint, 
and that the real point of attack was New York city, 
that he made no attempt to follow the American 
army. As soon as Clinton perceived the real object 
of the movement of Washington, he sent Arnold on 
a plundering expedition to Connecticut, hoping to 
compel the return of the American army. Failing, 
however, to accomplish this object, he sent a mes- 
sage to Cornwallis, with instructions to hold out as 
long as possible, and promising to come to his as- 
sistance. 

SIEGE OF YORKTQWN. 

4. On the 30th of September (1781), Gen. Wash- 
ington, at the head of the allied armies, appeared 
before Yorktown, and commenced its siege, the 
mouth of York Eiver having been previously block- 
aded by Count de Grasse. As soon as his heavy ar- 
tillery arrived, Washington commenced, and kept 
up without intermission, a heavy and destructive 
fire upon the works of the enemy. On the 11th of 
October, the allied armies commenced their second 
parallel, and in their new position were so much an- 
noyed by two redoubts of the British^ that it was 
thought necessary to storm them. 

STORMING OF REDOUBTS. 

5. In order to inspire the troops with a spirit of 
emulation, one redoubt was attacked by the Ameri- 
cans, and the other by the French. The former, led 1 
by La Fayette, accomplished their object with but 
small loss ; but the French, having a larger garrison 
to attack, lost more than one hundred men in gain- 
ing the redoubt. 

11* 



250 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

CORNWALLIS ATTEMPTS TO ESCAPE. 

G. After making an unsuccessful sally upon the 
works of the allies, Lord Comwallis attempted to 
escape with his army. On the night of the 16th of 
October, he commenced the transportation of his 
army over York River, to Gloucester Point, with the 
intention of thence marching northward. Unfor- 
tunately for him, his first detachment had hardly 
landed on the opposite side, when a terrible storm 
arose, which scattered his transports, and prevented 
him from crossing the rest of his army. 

SURRENDER OF CORMWALLIS (OCTOBER 19, 1181). 

7. Foiled in this attempt, he brought the troops 
back to Yorktown, and, seeing no chance of escape, 
he, on the 19th of October, surrendered his army, 
and the shipping in the harbor, to the commanders 
of the allies. The scene of the surrender was an 
imposing spectacle. General Lincoln, who had sur- 
rendered to the British eighteen months before, at 
Charleston, was deputed by Washington to receive 
the sword of the British commander. Lord Com- 
wallis, however, was so overcome with mortification at 
the sad termination of his hitherto successful career, 
that he did not appear in person on the field, but 
surrendered his sword through General O'Hara. 
Seven thousand British were surrendered as prison- 
ers of war. The allied armies at that time amounted 
to eleven thousand Americans, and five thousand 
French. Five days after the capitulation, Sir Henry 
Clinton appeared off the Capes with a large fleet, 
and seven thousand troops ; but on hearing of the 
surrender, he returned to New York. The surren- 
der of Cornwallis virtually terminated the war. 
The British continued to hold New York. Charleston, 
and Savannah, but did not attempt any military 
operations in the surrounding country. 

JOY OP TUE PEOPLE. 

8. Nothing could exceed the joy of the people, as 
the news of the surrender spread through the coun- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 251 

try. Congress passed a vote of thanks to General 
Washington, his officers, and men, and, on the 24th 
day of October (1781), went in solemn procession to 
the House of God, to return thanks for the great 
success that had been gained. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What point did Cornwallis reach in May, 1Y81 ? What route 

did he then take? Who commanded the Americans in Vir- 
ginia? Why did La Fayette avoid a general engagement? 
What course did he pursue? What was the conduct of the 
Northern troops ? 

2. What point did Cornwallis proceed to fortify ? 

3. What plan had Washington agreed upon with the French Gen- 

eral, in May, 1781? What disconcerted this plan? What 
plan was finally adopted ? Why did not Clinton follow Gen- 
eral Washington in his march to the South ? "How did he en- 
deavor to bring Washington back? What instructions did he 
send to Cornwallis? 

4. When did the allies commence the siege of Yorktown? How 

was York River blockaded? When was the second parallel 
commenced ? 

5. Describe the attack upon the redoubts. 

6. How did Cornwallis try to escape? Why did he not succeed? 

7. When did Cornwallis surrender? Describe the scene at the sur- 

render. How many British were surrendered ? What did the 
allied army number ? What reinforcement arrived for the Brit- 
ish five days after the surrender ? What effect was produced by 
the surrender of Cornwallis ? What posts did the British still 
hold? 

8. What was done by Congress upon hearing of the surrender? 



SECTION III. 

HOUSE OF COMMONS FAVOR PEACE. 

1. Notwithstanding the terrible losses the British 
arms had met with, the King of England and his 
Cabinet obstinately determined to continue the war. 
This intention was ably contested in the House of 
Commons by Burke, Fox, and other distinguished 
statesmen. Finally, the murmurs of the people, 
who were groaning under the heavy taxation occa- 
sioned by the war, prevailed so far upon the House 
of Commons, that in March (1782), a resolution was 



252 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

passed, declaring "that whosoever should advise his 
Majesty to any farther prosecution of the war against 
the Colonies of North America, should be considered 
as a public enemy/' Consequent upon this, Lord 
North resigned, and the succeeding ministry took 
immediate steps towards bringing about a peace. 

NEGOTIATIONS FOIL PEACE. 

2. Negotiations were opened at Paris between 
Messrs. Fitzherbert and Oswald, on the part of Eng- 
land, and Messrs. Franklin, John Adams, John Jay, 
and Henry Laurens, on the part of the United States. 

PEACE DECLARED (SEPT. 3, 1783). 

3. After tedious and intricate discussions, the pre- 
liminary articles of peace were signed on the 30th of 
November (1782), but the definitive treaty was not 
signed before the 3d of September of the following 
year (1783). By this treaty, Great Britain acknow- 
ledged the independence of the colonies, and granted 
them a liberal extent of territory, extending on both 
sides of the Ohio and Mississippi rivers. On the 19th 
of April (1783), eight years after the commencement 
of hostilities at Lexington, Gen. Washington caused 
the cessation of hostilities to be proclaimed through- 
out the American camp. 

TUE BRITISH EVACUATE THE UNITED STATES. 

4. On the 25th of November (1783), the British 
evacuated New York city, and General Washington 
took formal possession of it ; tearing down the British 
ensign, and raising in its place the Stars and Stripes. 

OPERATIONS OF THE AMERICAN NAVY. 

5. In order to prevent interruption in the narra- 
tive of the events of this war, no mention has hitherto 
been made of the naval operations of the Americans. 
These will be here briefly stated. The resources of 
the United States Government being very limited, 
and their attention being more pressingly occupied 
by operations upon land, Congress organized but a 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 253 

small regular navy, and most of it fell into the hands 
of the enemy upon the capture of the several sea- 
ports. But this Avas more than compensated by the 
destruction of British commerce through privateers, 
equipped at the expense of individuals, and author- 
ized by the United States Government to carry on 
war with the British. 

EXPLOITS OP JOHN PAUL JONES. 

G. The most noted and deservingly celebrated name 
that occurs in the naval history of this war, is that 
of John Paul Jones. He was a native of Scotland, 
and entered the service of the Americans early in 
the war. He soon gained for himself a distinguished 
name by the capture of sixteen prizes in less than 
two months. In April (1778), he, while in command 
of the brig Ranger (eighteen guns), captured the 
British sloop-of-war Drake (twenty guns), which 
had been fitted out for the express purpose of taking 
Jones. 

COMBAT BETWEEN THE SERAPIS AND BON HOMME RICHARD. 

7. But his greatest exploit was the capture of the 
tierapis, carrying forty-four guns, on September 23d 
(1779). This fight was long and closely contested, 
and both ships were frequently on fire. Finally, 
Captain Jones, perceiving that his vessel, the Bon 
Homme Hichard, was in a sinking condition, seized 
an opportunity to lash her to the enemy's vessel, and 
then resolutely continued the fight till the colors of 
the Serapis were lowered. His own vessel sank as 
soon as he took possession of the prize. 

DISCONTENT IN THE ARMY. 

8. Great discontent prevailed in the American 
army, previous to their disbandment, on account of 
the slowness of Congress in paying them for their 
services. In fact, it existed to so great an extent, 
that threats were made of compelling Congress by 
force of arms to redress their grievances. Some 
officers even went so far as to propose to General 



254 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

"Washington to make him king, and to establish his 
authority by means of the army. General Washing- 
ton at once indignantly refused the offer, and used 
his utmost endeavors to allay the discontent. In 
this he finally succeeded, and the army accepted the 
promise of Congress to pay them in full at a future 
date. 

DISBANDMENT OF THE ARMY (NOVEMBER 3, 1733). 

9. On the 3d of November (1783), by Act of Con- 
gress, the army was disbanded, and they retired 
peaceably to their homes. 

WASHINGTON TAKES LEAVE OF UIS OFFICERS. 

10. Previous to his departure to deliver up his 
command to Congress, General Washington assem- 
bled his officers at Francis' Tavern, in New York, 
and there took an affectionate farewell of them. 
Filling a glass of wine, and addressing them, he said : 
" With a "heart full of love and gratitude, I now take 
my leave of you. I most devoutly wish that your 
latter days may be as prosperous and happy as 3^0111* 
former ones have been glorious and honorable." 
Each one then came forward, and, with tears stream- 
ing down his cheeks, pressed the hand of his beloved 
commander. Then, following him to Whitehall, they 
silently and sadly watched him as he moved in his 
barge towards the Jersey shore. 

WASHINGTON RESIGNS HIS COMMISSION (DECEMBER 23, 1783). 

11. Washington then proceeded to Annapolis, where 
Congress was in session, stopping only a few days in 
Philadelphia to deliver his account of personal ex- 
penses to the comptroller. They amounted to £11,311, 
every item of which was entered in his own hand- 
writing. On the 19th of December, he arrived at 
Annapolis, and on the 23d (1783), he resigned his 
commission as commander-in-chief, into the hands of 
Congress, and retired to his mansion at Mount Ver- 
non. Such a spectacle has rarely ever been wit- 
nessed before in the annals of the world, of a man, 
armed with almost supreme authority, voluntarily 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 250 

resigning it, and retiring into the shades of private 
life. 

CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE. 

12. When the war closed, the General and State 
Governments were heavily in debt. In order to pay 
even the interest on these debts, it became necessary 
to impose heavy taxes on the people, which were 
the more oppressive, as every individual had been 
very much impoverished by the war. Their suffer- 
ings finally drove the people in some sections into 
open rebellion. 

REBELLION IN MASSACHUSETTS. 

13. In August (1784), a band of about fifteen hun- 
dred insurgents assembled in arms at Northampton, 
Massachusetts, took possession of the Court-house, 
and expelled the Court, in order to prevent the issue 
of executions. In the following month, the insur- 
rection assumed a more formidable shape. Daniel 
Shay, who had been a captain in the Eevolutionary 
army, was in command of the insurgents. At their 
head, he marched into Springfield, and compelled 
the Supreme Court to adjourn. He was on the point 
of making himself master of the public arsenal there, 
when he was attacked by General Shepherd, at the 
head of the militia, raised by the State Government, 
and his followers were dispersed. Fourteen of the 
ringleaders were tried, and sentenced to be hung, 
but were finallv pardoned. This was termed " Shay's 
Rebellion." 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What course did the British Cabinet determine to pursue? 

Who opposed it in the House of Commons ? What resolution 
was passed by the House of Commons ? What induced them 
to this ? What effect was produced by this resolution ? 

2. Where were negotiations for peace opened? W r ho were the 

commissioners on the part of England ? Of the United States ? 

3. When was the definitive treaty signed ? What were the terms of 

the treaty? When was a cessation of hostilities proclaimed? 

4. When did the British evacuate the United States? 

5. Why did not the Americans have a larger navy? What became 

of the few naval vessels they had? How were they compen- 
sated for this loss? 



256 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

6.. Who is the most noted American naval commander during the 
Revolutionary war? Of what country was he a native? How 
did he first distinguish himself? What vessel did he capture 
in April, 1778 ? 

7. What was his greatest exploit? When? Describe the battle. 

8. Why was the American army discontented ? What threat did 

they make? What proposition was made to Gen. Washing- 
ton? What was his reply to it? How did he succeed with 
the army ? 

9. When was the army disbanded ? 

10. Describe the parting of Washington with his officers. 

11. With whom did he have an interview at Philadelphia? What 
act did he perform at Annapolis ? Where did he retire after- 
wards? What is said of this act? 

12. What was the condition of the General and State Governments 
at the close of the war? What is said of the taxation ? 

13. What was done by insurgents at Northampton, Massachusetts? 
Relate Shay's Rebellion. 



CHAPTER XXII, 



FORMATION OF THE CONSTITUTION. AND WASHING TONS 
AD MINIS TEA TION. 



SECTION I. 

CONVENTION AT ANNAPOLIS (SEPTEMBER, 1786). 

1. Though the "Articles of Confederation " had 
served every purpose, whilst a common danger 
threatened, yet now that peace had arrived, and 
the interests of the several States began to clash, 
they were found inadequate for the times. By these 
"Articles," Congress had no authority to enforce its 
Acts, and hence, they were, in a great measure, dis- 
regarded. At the suggestion of the Legislature of 
Virginia, a Convention of Delegates from five of the 
Middle States assembled at Annapolis in Septem- 
ber (1786). These delegates, with a view to tho 
thorough reform of the Government, and in order 
that all the States should be represented, petitioned 
Congress to call a General Convention. Congress 
accordingly passed a resolution, recommending a 
General Convention to be held at Philadelphia, to 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 257 

take into consideration the changes which seemed 
to be necessary in the Government. 

FORMATION OF "RIE FEDERAL CONSTITUTION 11787). 

2. This Convention, in which all the States were 
represented, except Ehode Island, assembled at Phila- 
delphia on the 25th of May, 1787. Washington was 
unanimously elected President of this Convention. 
The most distinguised men of the country were 
found among its members. Among others were 
Adams, Jefferson, Franklin, Jay, Randolph, and the 
Lees ; but the leading spirits were Madison and 
Hamilton. 

FEDERALISTS, AND ANTI-FEDERALISTS. 

3. In framing the proposed Constitution, great dif- 
ferences of opinion existed. One party, called the 
Federalists, favored the formation of a strong Cen- 
tral Government; another, the Anti-Federalists, op- 
posed such, as tending to endanger the liberties 
of the several States. Again, the small States de- 
manded an equal representation in the Government 
with the large States. This latter controversy was 
finally compromised by allowing the small States an 
equal representation in the Senate, but a representa- 
tion in the House of Representatives only in pro- 
portion to the number of their inhabitants. 

STRUGGLE FOR POWER BETWEEN THE SECTIONS. 

4. But by far the stormiest discussions took place 
between the Northern and Southern members, as 
to the relative power which their respective sec- 
tions should have in the House of Representatives. 
Through the equality of representation by States in 
the Senate, the North had a" majority in that branch. 
Hence, the Southern members demanded that, in ap- 
portioning the number of Representatives in the 
second branch of Congress, the whole number of slaves 
in the Southern States should be counted in the popu- 
lation. This would have given the South a small 
majority in the lower house, and would have served 



258 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

as a check to the power of the North in the Senate. 
On the other hand, the Northern members, desiring 
their section to have the control of both branches of 
Congress, opposed the representation of the slaves 
altogether. Finally, however, a compromise was ef- 
fected ; the South waiving her right to a full repre- 
sentation of her slaves, and agreeing that only three- 
fifths of them should be counted in her representa- 
tion. She, however, opposed the demand of the 
North, that Congress should apportion the represen- 
tation, as this would have given the Northern ma- 
jority the means of perpetuating their power; and 
finally obtained a clause in the Constitution, provid- 
ing that the right of representation should be dis- 
tributed according to population, as ascertained by 
a regularly recurring census. It was upon this con- 
sideration that the South waived her right to a full 
representation of her slaves, and consented to enter 
a government in which the North had a controlling 
majority ; as she hoped in a short time, by 1>he in- 
crease of her population, to obtain a majority in the 
House of Eepresentatives. In fact, her population 
was increasing at that time more rapidly than that 
of the North ; and it was the expectation of all, that 
the South, through the greater productiveness of her 
soil, would continue to grow more rapidly in her 
population than the North. 

The discussion of the several articles was carried on 
with closed doors, and lasted for four months. When 
the articles of the agreement were finally settled, it 
was determined, that as soon as nine of the States 
should accede to this agreement or compact, that the 
proposed government should go into operation. 

PROVISIONS OF THE CONSTITUTION. 

5. The main provisions of the Constitution thus 
framed, are as follows : *"The legislative authority 
of the Federal Government is vested in a Senate 
and House of Eepresentatives; the latter to be 
chosen for two years by electors, qualified to choose 

* Webster. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 259 

representatives to the State Legislatures, and each 
of them must have been an inhabitant of the United 
States for seven years, be at least twenty-five years 
of age, and a resident of the State from which chosen. 
The number of representatives is allotted to each 
State according to the number of its inhabitants. 
The minimum number for one representative is thirty 
thousand, and the maximum number is varied each 
census, so as not to increase the present number in 
the House of Representatives. 

FORMATION OF THE SENATE. 

G. The Senate is composed of two persons from 
each State, who are chosen by its own Legislature 
for six years. After their assembling, they are divided 
as, equally as possible into three classes. The scats 
of the first class are vacated at the end of two years, 
those of the second at the termination of four years, 
and those of the third, at the expiration of six years. 
A Senator must have reached the age of thirty 
years, and have been a citizen of the United States 
for nine years. The Yice-President presides over 
the Senate, but has only a casting vote ; the House 
of Representatives chooses its presiding officer, 
who is styled Speaker. All impeachments are tried 
before the Senate. Congress is required to sit as 
often as once a year, and their session usually com- 
mences on the first Monday in December. 

POWERS OF the two nousES. 

7. The House of Representatives chooses its own 
Speaker, and other officers, and has the exclusive 
power of impeaching public officers, and originating 
bills for raising a revenue. The Vice-President of the 
United States is President of the Senate, but the 
other officers of that body are chosen by the Senate. 
The Senate tries all impeachments ; each House de- 
termines the validity of elections, and qualifications 
of its own members, forms its own rules, and keeps 
a journal of its proceedings. The members are 
privileged from arrest, while attending on the 



260 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

session, going to, or returning from the same, except 
for treason, felony, or breach of the peace. 

TOWERS OF CONGRESS. 

8. The Congress of the United States have power 
to make and enforce all laws which are necessary for 
the general welfare : such as, to lay and collect taxes, 
imposts, and excises ; borrow money, regulate com- 
merce, establish uniform rules for naturalization, 
coin money, establish post-roads and post-offices, 
promote the arts and sciences, institute tribunals in- 
ferior to the Supreme Court, define and punish pir- 
acy, declare war and make reprisals, raise and sup- 
port armies, provide a navy, regulate the militia, 
and to make all the laws necessary to carry these 
powers into effect." 

RESTRICTIONS. 

9. No bill of attainder, or retrospective laws shall 
be passed; the writ of Habeas Corpus cannot be 
suspended, except in cases of rebellion or invasion ; 
no direct tax can be laid except according to a census 
of the inhabitants; no duty can be laid on exports; 
no money can be drawn from the Treasury, unless 
appropriated by law ; no title of nobility can be 
granted, nor can any public officer, without the con- 
sent of Congress, accept of any present, or title from 
any foreign Prince, or State. The States are re- 
strained from emitting any bills of credit, from 
making anything but gold or silver a tender for 
debts, and from passing any law impairing private 
contracts." 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What is said of the " Articles of Confederation "? What was 

the prime defect in the "Articles of Confederation" ? What 
suggestion was made by the Legislature of Virginia ? Was 
it complied with? What petition did this Convention present 
to Congress? What was done by Congress? 

2. What States were represented in the Convention held at Phila- 

delphia? When did it assemble ? Who was elected President 
of this Convention? Mention some of the distinguished men 
in this Convention. Who Avere the leading spirits ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 261 

3. What did the Federalists favor? The Anti-Federalists? What 

demand did the small States make ? How was this point set- 
tled ? 

4. What was the most important point of discussion? In what 

branch had the North the majority? What demand did the 
Southern members make? What would have been the effect? 
W T by did the Northern members oppose this? What compro- 
mise was effected ? Whom did the Northern members wish to 
apportion the representation ? What would have been the 
effect ? What clause did the Southern members obtain ? Why 
did the South agree to the representation of only a portion of 
her slaves? Which section was increasing at this time most 
rapidly in population ? 

5. In whom is the legislative authority vested ? How often are the 

members of the House of Representatives chosen? How is 
the number of Representatives allotted ? How is their num- 
ber regulated? 

6. How is the Senate formed ? How are the classes regulated ? 

What are the qualifications of a Senator ? Who are the pre- 
siding officers of the two bodies ? Which branch tries impeach- 
ments? How often must Congress sit ? 

7. What are the powers of the House of Representatives? Of the 

Senate ? What are the privileges of the members ? 

8. What are the powers of Congress ? 

9. What are the restrictions laid on Congress ? What, laid on the 

States ? 



SECTION II. 

EXECUTIVE. 



1. *"Tho Executive power of the United States is 
vested in a President, who holds his office for four 
years. To qualify a man for President, he must 
have been a citizen at the adoption of the Constitu- 
tion, or must be a native of the United States ; he 
must have attained the age of 35 years, and have 
been for 14 years a resident of the United States. 
The President and Yice-President are chosen by 
Electors, designated in such a manner as the Legis- 
lature of each State shall direct. The number of 
Electors in each State is equal to the whole number 
of Senat&rs and Eepresentativcs. 

TOWERS OF THE PRESIDENT. 

2. The President of the United States is Com- 

* Webster. 



262 S0UTHEEN SCHOOL HISTOEY 

mander-in-ehief of the Army and Navy, and of the 
Militia, when in actual service. He grants reprieves 
and pardons; nominates, and, with the consent of 
the Senate, appoints ambassadors, judges, and other 
officers; and, with the advice and consent of the 
Senate, forms treaties, provided two-thirds of the 
Senate agree. He fills vacancies in offices, which 
happen during the recess of the Senate. He con- 
venes the Congress on extraordinary occasions, re- 
ceives foreign "ministers, gives information to Con- 
gress of the state of public affairs, and, in general, 
takes care that the laws be faithfully executed. 

THE JUDICIARY. 

3. The Judiciary of the United States consists of 
one Supreme Court, and such inferior Courts as the 
Congress shall ordain. The Judges are to hold their 
offices during good behavior. . 

RIGHTS AND IMMUNITIES. 

4. In all criminal trials, except impeachment, the 
trial by Jury is guaranteed to the accused. Treason 
is restricted to the simple act of levying war against 
the United States, and adhering to their enemies, 
giving them aid and comfort ; and no person can be 
convicted except by two witnesses to the same act, 
or by confession in open court. A conviction of 
treason is not followed by a corruption of blood to 
disinherit the heirs of the criminal, nor by a forfeit- 
ure of estate, except during the life of the offender. 
The citizens of each State are entitled to all the 
privileges and immunities of the citizens in the sev- 
eral States. Congress may admit new States into 
the Union ; and the national compact guarantees to 
each State a republican form of government, together 
with protection from foreign invasion and domestic 
violence. The Constitution may be amended by a 
vote of two-thirds of the members of Congress, and 
by the assent of three-fourths of the States." 

RECEPTION OF TUE CONSTITUTION BY TIIE PEOPLE. 

5. The Constitution thus framed met with violent 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 263 

opponents throughout the country. Its provisions 
were ably defended and advocated in a series of 
letters (afterwards published under the title of the 
"Federalist"), written by Hamilton, Madison, and 
Jay. 

THE STATES ACCEDE TO THE CONSTITUTION. 

G. Finally, after nearly the whole of the year, 
1788, had been consumed in discussing it, the Con- 
stitution was acceded to by all of the States, except 
Ehode Island and North Carolina. The latter did 
not accede to it till November, 1789, and the former, 
till May, 1790. 

FORMATION OF THE " NORTHWEST TERRITORY." 

7. At the time of the adoption of the Constitu- 
tion, the States of Virginia, North Carolina, and 
Georgia extended to the Mississippi river. In 1787, 
Congress formed the great tract of country, north 
of the Ohio river, into the " Northwest Territory." 
This was the first commencement of the territorial 
system. The executive and high judicial officers of 
the Territories are appointed by the General Govern- 
ment, while the legislative power is exercised by the 
people through an Assembly of Delegates. 

WASHINGTON ELECTED PRESIDENT. 

8. After a General Government had been thus 
formed, General Washington was again called from 
the quiet of private life by the universal voice of 
the people, to preside over the Government. Whilst 
engaged in the ordinary avocations of a private citi- 
zen, at his unostentatious home at Mount Vernon, ho 
was informed by a special messenger from Congress, 
that he had been elected President of the infant re- 
public. Reluctantly surrendering his cherished idea 
of living retired the remainder of his life, to the will 
of his countrymen, he at once set out for New York 
city, where the first Congress had convened. Every 
manifestation of joy was exhibited by those who 
witnessed the ceremony of his inauguration, and 
also by the people along the whole of his route 



264 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

to New York. At Trenton, the ladies erected a 
triumphal arch, through which he had to pass. On 
the crown of the arch, was displayed in large char- 
acters, "December 26th, 1776. The Hero who de- 
fended the Mothers, will also protect the Daughters." 

Washington's inaugural address. 

9. In his address to Congress, he offered his " fer- 
vent supplications to the Almighty Being, whose 
Providential aid can supply every defect, that his 
benediction would consecrate to the liberties and 
happiness of the people of the United States, a 
Government instituted by themselves ; and would 
enable every officer to execute with success, the 
functions allotted to his charge." 

INAUGURATION OF WASHINGTON. 

10. The inauguration took place on. the 30th April, 
1789. The oath of office was administered by R. R. 
Livingston, Chancellor of the State of New York, 
and is as follows, viz : "Ido solemnly swear that I 
will faithfully execute the office of President of the 
United States, and will, to the best of my ability, pre- 
serve, protect, and defend the Constitution of the 
United States." 

John Adams, of Massachusetts, was elected Vice- 
President. 

Washington's cabinet officers. 

11. President Washington appointed as his Cabi- 
net officers, Thomas Jefferson, of Virginia, Secretary 
of State ; Alexander Hamilton, of New York, Sec- 
retary of the Treasury ; Knox, Secretary of War ; 
Edmund. Randolph, of Virginia, Attorney-General ; 
and John Jay, Chief-Justice of the Supreme Court. 

creation of revenue. 

12. The Government being now fully organized, 
it became the first duty of Congress to establish a 
revenue, which would not only suffice for the sup- 
port of the Government, but also for the payment 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 265 

of the debt, at home and abroad, contracted during 
the war. To accomplish this, they passed an Act, 
laying duties on imported merchandise, and on the 
tonnage of foreign vessels. 

During this session the Constitution was amended, 
twelve new articles being proposed by Congress, 
and three-fourths of the States agreeing to them. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. In whom is the Executive power vested? How long does he 

hold office? What are the qualifications necessary for a 
President? How are the President and Vice-President chosen? 
What is the number of Electors for each State? 

2. What are the powers of the President? 

3. What does the Judiciary consist of? How long do the Judges 

hold office? 

4. What kind of trial is guaranteed? Define treason. What 

punishments are excepted in conviction for treason? W^hat 
privileges are citizens entitled to? How are new States ad- 
mitted? What is guaranteed to the States? How can the 
Constitution be amended ? 

5. What reception did the Constitution meet with? How were its 

provisions advocated? 

6. What States acceded to the Constitution? When did North 

Carolina accede to it? Rhode Island? 
V. What was the extent of Virginia, North Carolina, and Georgia, 
at this time? Where was the Northwest Territory? When 
was it formed? How are the Territories governed? 

8. Who was elected first P; evident? How was he engaged at the 

time? Where did the First Congress convene? How was 
Washington received by the people? Describe his reception at 
Trenton. 

9. What hope did Washington express in his inaugural address? 

10. When was Washington inaugurated? Who administered the 
oath of offie? What is the oath taken by the President? 
Who was elected as Vice-President? 

11. Whom did President Washington appoint as his Cabinet 
officers? 

12. What was the first aim of Congress? What plan did they 
adopt to raise revenue? How was the Constitution amended? 



SECTION III. 



ALEXANDER HAMILTON S FINANCIAL REPORT. 

1. At the second session of this Congress, which 
met at Philadelphia, in January, 1790, Col. Hamilton, 
12 



266 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HI8TOEY 

in obedience to the resolution of Congress, made his 
famous report on the subject of the finances. In 
this, he endeavored to show, that to establish the 
public credit upon a firm basis, it would be necessary, 
1st, To make provision for the full discharge of the 
foreign debt, according to the precise terms of the 
contract; 2d, To make provision for the payment 
of the domestic debt in a similar manner ; 3d, To 
assume the debts of the several States, created for 
the purpose of carrying on the war. 

AMOUNT OF THE PUBLIC DEBT. 

2. The public debt of the United States amounted 
to 54 millions ; that of all the individual States to 
25 millions. Hamilton proposed to fund this entire 
debt, and to pay the interest accruing upon it, by 
imposing a tax upon certain imported articles of 
luxury, and upon spirits distilled within the limits 
of the United States. 

FEDERALIST, AND DEMOCRATIC PARTIES. 

3. Violent party feeling was excited by the de- 
bates upon this Eeport, which was carried to such 
an extent as to threaten the continuance of the 
Government. The Federalist party favored the 
measures proposed by Hamilton, and the Eepubli- 
can, States Eights, or Democratic party (as it was 
finally called), opposed them strenuously. 

LEADERS OF THE PARTIES. 

4. At the head of the Federalist party was Col. 
Hamilton ; and the leader, and founder, of the Demo- 
cratic party was Thomas Jefferson. These parties 
continued arrayed against each other for thirty 
years. 

It was said by some, that the Northern members 
of Congress were warmly in favor of the plan pro- 
posed, because their State debts were much larger 
than those of the Southern States; and by the 
General Government assuming them, the Southern 
States would be compelled to pay more than their 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 267 

share. It was also objected by the Bepublican party, 
that the certificates of the public debt had been 
bought up by speculators at an enormous discount, 
and that consequently they ought not to be redeemed 
at their full value. 

FINANCIAL REPORT ADOPTED, AND SEAT OE GOVERNMENT 
CHANGED. 

5. Colonel Hamilton's plan was, however, finally 
adopted ; and by way of compromise with the South- 
ern members, an Act was passed at the same time, 
fixing the seat of government for ten years at 
Philadelphia, and from and after that time, perman- 
ently at Washington, on the Potomac. 

On a part of the debt funded, an interest of three 
per cent, was paid, and on the remainder, six per 
cent. 

IMPROVEMENT IN THE PUBLIC CREDIT. 

6. Upon the adoption of this measure, very bene- 
ficial results appeared at once. Confidence was re- 
stored in the Government securities ; in fact, they 
soon rose from an immense discount to par, and even 
to a premium ; trade increased, and general prosper- 
ity was exhibited everywhere. 

ESTABLISHMENT OF A NATIONAL BANK. 

7. During this session of Congress, Colonel Ham- 
ilton also recommended the establishment of a Na- 
tional Bank ; and though it met with a violent op- 
position from the .Republican party, yet it passed 
through Congress. Washington hesitated for a long 
time to give the Act his signature, since he doubted 
the utility and constitutionality of it. After de- 
liberate investigation, however, and consultation, he 
signed it. The Bank was established at Phila- 
delphia, with a capital of 10 million dollars. 

NORTn CAROLINA AND NEW YORK CEDE TERRITORY TO THE 
UNITED STATES. 

8. During this session, North Carolina ceded to 
the General Government the district lying west of 



2G8 S0UTHEKN SCHOOL HISTORY 

that State, and it was organized into a Territory, 
entitled, " The Territory of the United States South 
of the Ohio." On the 4th of March, 1791, Vermont 
was admitted as a State into the Union, New York 
relinquishing its claim upon the territory, in consid- 
eration of the payment of 30,000 dollars. 

THE FIRST CENSUS. 

9. In 1791, the first census of the United States 
was completed. The number of inhabitants was 
3,929,000, of whom G95,000 were slaves. The rev- 
enue amounted to $4,771,000; the value of exports 
to $19,000,000, and the imports to $20,000,000. In 
October, the number of Representatives was ap- 
portioned by Congress, according to the census. 
After considerable discussion, they fixed the ratio at 
one Representative for every 33,000 inhabitants. 

MASSACRE OP INDIANS BY TIIE AMERICANS. 

10. During the war of the Eevolution, many of 
the Indians had taken an active part in the hostili- 
ties against the Americans. The hatred thus en- 
gendered between them and the settlers, was much 
increased after the termination of the war, by a cruel 
massacre, perpetrated by American marauders upon 
a body of unoffending Indians. The latter, about 98 
in number, were quietly engaged in gathering their 
corn from the fields they had deserted upon the 
Muskingum river, when they were set upon by the 
Americans ; who, having first disarmed them, and 
offered up thanks to Almighty God for having de- 
livered into their hands men whom they believed it 
was their mission to destroy, barbarously massacred 
them, only two lads escaping. What added to the 
enormity of the crime, was the fact, that these In- 
dians belonged to a tribe who had all been converted 
to Christianity by Moravian missionaries. 

THE INDIANS ATTACK THE SETTLEMENTS. 

11. Incensed by this act, the Indians rose in great 
numbers, and ravaged the northwestern frontiers of 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 2CD 

the United States. They were headed by the "Lit- 
tle Turtle," or " Michikaniqua," the chief of the Miam- 
ies, and their rallying points were at Detroit, and 
other posts, which the British continued to hold on 
the pretence that certain stipulations of the treaty 
between the two Governments had not been ful- 
filled by the United States. 

PRESIDENT WASHINGTON SENDS GEN. IIARMAR AGAINST THEM. 

12. President Washington attempted at first to 
make pacific arrangements with the Indians ; but 
failing to succeed in this, he finally sent General 
Harmar against them from Fort Washington (lo- 
cated where the city of Cincinnati now stands), at 
the head of a force amounting to about 1500 men. 
This General proceeded to the Indian settlements on 
the Wabash river, in the autumn of 1791, and des- 
troyed some of their villages ; but, finally, in an en- 
gagement with the Indians, at Chillicothe, he was 
defeated with considerable loss. 

GEN. ST. CLAIR IS DEFEATED BY TIIEM. 

13. To repair this loss, General St. Clair, Governor 
of the Western Territory, marched, in the month of 
October, 1792, into the wilderness, at the head of 
1400 men. Whilst encamped near the Miami vil- 
lages, at the dead of night his camp was aroused 
by the war-whoop of the Indians. The panic-stricken 
Americans were thrown into the most indescribable 
confusion, and were slaughtered almost without re- 
sistance. Not more than one-fourth of their number 
escaped, and all the artillery and camp-equipage 
fell into the hands of the Indians. 

GENERAL WAYNE FINALLY DEFEATS TIIEM. 

14. After this disastrous defeat, St. Clair resigned, 
and General Wayne (called by the Indians " Black 
Snake") succeeded him. 

Dreading this commander, and anticipating defeat, 
"Little Turtle" endeavored to persuade the Indians 
to make peace. " We shall not surprise them," said 
he, "for they have now a chief who never sleeps." 



270 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

The council, however, overruled him. True to the 
gloomy foreboding of the Indian chief, Gen. Wayne, 
on August 20th (1794), attacked the combined forces 
of the Indians, amounting to 2000 warriors, on the 
banks of the Miami, and completely routed them. 
The number of the Americans engaged was 3000. 

General Wayne subsequently drove them out of 
the country, and erected forts in the midst of the 
settlements to prevent their return. In the follow- 
ing year (1795), General Wayne concluded a treaty 
at Greenville, with all the hostile Indians, north- 
west of the Ohio, on terms mutually satisfactory and 
beneficial. 

VIRGINIA CEDES TnE TERRITORY OF KENTUCKY. 

15. During the progress of these events, the num- 
ber of States had been increased by the admission of 
Kentucky into the Union in 1792, Virginia having 
ceded to the General Government her claim to that 
territory, and all the other lands belonging to her, 
west of her present limits. 

Congress at this time established a Mint ; and the 
division and value of the specie to be used through- 
out the country, was fixed by law, and denominated 
" Federal Money." 



Questions for Examination. 

1. When did Hamilton make his financial report? How did he 

propose to restore the public credit? 

2. What was the public debt of the United States? Of the indi- 

vidual States? What did Hamilton propose in regard to this 
debt? 

3. How was this Report received by Congress? What party 

favored it? What party opposed it? 

4. Who was the leader of the Federalist party? Of the Democratic 

party? How long did these parties oppose each other? Why 
did the Northern members favor this Report of Hamilton? 
What other objection was raised by the Republican party? 

5. Was Hamilton's plan adopted ? What compromise was made 

with the Southern members? What interest was paid on the 

public debt? 
G. What effect was produced by this measure of Hamilton? 
1. What other measure did Hamilton propose? Was it adopted? 

Why did Washington hesitate to sign this Act? Where was 

the U.S. Bank established ? With what capital ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 271 

8. What tract did North Carolina cede to the General Government? 

'Into what was it organized ? What State was formed in 1791 ? 
How? 

9. When was the first census completed? What was the number 

of inhabitants? How many slaves? What was the amount 
of revenue raised? Value of exports?- Value of imports? 
What ratio of representation was adopted? 

10. What side had the Indians taken during the Revolutionary 
war ? How was their hatred increased ? Describe the affair. 
What added to the enormity of the crime? 

11. What effect was produced on the Indians? Where was their 
rallying point? Who held that point? Why? 

12. Whom did President Washington send against the Indians? 
With what force ? When did he enter the Indian settlements ? 
With what success? 

13. What expedition was next sent against them? Describe the 
defeat of the Americans. 

14 Who succeeded St. Clair? Why did the Indians dread him? 
Where did Wayne attack them? With what result? What 
further did he do ? Where did he conclude a treaty with the 
Indians? 

15. When was Kentucky admitted into the Union? What tract 
did Virginia cede to the General Government? What did 
Congress establish at this time? What other Act was passed? 



CHAPTEE XXIII. 

ADMINISTRATIONS OF WASHINGTON, AND ADAMS. 



SECTION I. 

WASHINGTON RE-ELECTED PRESIDENT. 

1. At the second election for President, General 
"Washington was unanimously re-elected, and was 
inaugurated in March, 1793. John Adams was re- 
elected Yice-President. 

PARTY SPIRIT. 

2. The party spirit, which had been excited by 
the measures of Hamilton, still raged, and even with 
increased violence. It was charged by the Federal- 
ist party, that the measures advocated by the Demo- 
cratic, or Republican party, tended to bring about 
the same anarchy in the Union as existed in France, 
where the Revolutionists had beheaded the French 



272 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

king, Louis XYI. On the other hand, the Demo- 
cratic party accused their opponents of being under 
the influence of Great Britain, and of desiring to 
establish monarchical principles in this country. 

WASHINGTON ISSUES A PROCLAMATION OF NEUTRALITY. 

3. About this time, news reached the United States 
that the new French Republic had declared war 
against Great Britain and Holland. President Wash- 
ington clearly saw, that it would be greatly detri- 
mental to the interests of the Government of the 
United States, to become entangled in this, or any 
other foreign war. Hence, fortified by the unani- 
mous advice of his Cabinet, and unintimidated by 
the threats of the hostile party, he, on the 22d of 
February, 1793, issued a proclamation of neutrality. 
This precedent of non-intervention, happily follow- 
ed by future administrations, conduced largely to 
the prosperty of America. 

DISTURBANCES CAUSED BY M. GENET, TnE FRENCH MINISTER. 

4. Meanwhile, M. Genet, appointed as Minister to 
this Government by the French Republic, arrived at 
Charleston, South Carolina. Being favorably re- 
ceived at that place by the people, he arrogantly 
determined to appeal to the inhabitants of the coun- 
try directly, to enlist in the French cause, instead 
of making his application through the Government. 
He even went so far as to commission privateers in 
the French service, in direct opposition to the Presi- 
dent's proclamation. President Washington, at once, 
with .the approval of Congress, requested the French 
Government to recall M. Genet. They did so, and 
appointed in his place M. Fanchet, who respected 
the neutrality of the United States. 

NAVAL FORCE ORGANIZED. 

5. During the session of Congress, in 1794, at the 
recommendation of President Washington, an Act 
was passed, to organize a naval force, consisting of 
six frigates, for the purpose of protecting the com- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 273 

merce of the United States against the Algerine cor- 
sairs. 

SLAVE TRADE ABOLISHED. 

G. During this session, was also passed a law, pro- 
hibiting the carrying on of the African slave trade 
from American ports. This traffic had been inaugu- 
rated by the Dutch in 1619, and had been carried on 
extensively during the colonial times. In 1778, Vir- 
ginia abolished the traffic by law, and other States 
afterwards followed her example. But the trade 
was so lucrative, that vessels from the New England 
States still continued the abduetion of negroes in 
Africa, and the sale of them in the Southern States, 
contrary to the State laws. Finally, as above stated, 
Congress put a stop to the traffic. 

THE WHISKEY INSURRECTION. 

7. In 1794, a rebellion, commonly called the " Whis- 
key Insurrection," broke out in the western part of 
Pennsylvania. The inhabitants of that part of the 
country were opposed to the law of Congress, laying 
a duty on distilled spirits, and they held a meeting 
at Pittsburg, in order to concert a plan to prevent 
the collection of the tax. In pursuance of their ob- 
ject, armed men seized the marshal of the district, 
and obliged him to enter into an engagement, that 
he would not attempt to perform the duties of his 
office. Other collecting officers were also seized and 
maltreated. Encouraged by the apparent impunity 
with which these acts were committed, large num- 
bers joined the insurgents, till finally they amounted 
to nearly 7000 men. 

THE INSURRECTION SUPPRESSED. 

8. President Washington at first published a pro- 
clamation, commanding the insurgents to disperse ; 
but failing in this to accomplish anything, he deter- 
mined to take more vigorous measures. According- 
ly, he made requisitions on the Governors of Vir- 
ginia, Pennsylvania, New Jersey, and Maryland, for 

11* 



274 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

15,000 militia. These promptly assembled, and the 
combined force was placed under the command of 
General Lee, of Virginia. This General at once 
marched at its head into the disturbed country, and 
the greatness of the force produced such a salutary 
effect, that no armed body of the insurgents could 
be found, and tranquillity was soon restored without 
any blood being shed. 

COMPLAINTS BETWEEN GREAT BRITAIN AN© THE UNITED STATES. 

9. At this time (1794), great apprehensions were 
felt that a war would break out between Great 
Britain and the United States. The British Gov- 
ernment complained that the debts due British sub- 
jects, prior to the Eevolutionary war, had not been 
paid, and that the loyalists in the United States had 
been prevented from regaining possession of their 
property. 

On the other hand, the United States Government 
complained, that the British continued to hold their 
posts within the limits of the Western Territory ; 
that their soldiers protected the Indians, who made 
incursions into the American settlements ; and, more- 
over, that in carrying on war with the French Re- 
public, they demanded and exercised the right of 
searching American vessels, and confiscating goods 
which they deemed contraband. So threatening 
were the relations between the two Governments, 
that Congress thought it advisable to pass bills, lay- 
ing an embargo for thirty-two days, for erecting 
fortifications, for raising a provisional army, and for 
organizing the militia. 

MR. JAY NEGOTIATES A TREATY WITH GREAT BRITAIN. 

10. As a last resort, however, to prevent the war, 
Mr. Jay was sent to England to negotiate with the 
British Government. He succeeded in settling the 
terms for a treaty, and returned in the spring of 
1795, to lay it before the United States Government. 

PROVISIONS OF THE TREATY. 

11. By the provisions of the treaty, Great Britain 



CF THE UNITED STATES. Aid 

agreed to give up her posts in the "Western Terri- 
tory, and to make compensation for several of the 
illegal captures. The United States Government, 
however, surrendered its favorite maxim, that " free 
ships make free goods," and the "right of search" 
-was admitted. It also agreed to pay to the British 
Government £G00,000 in trust, for the creditors of 
American citizens. 

UNPOPULARITY OF THE TREATY. 

12. The concessions made to the British Govern- 
ment by this treaty, were considered by a large 
number of the American people to be dishonorable, 
and public meetings were held everywhere, con- 
demning them. The Senate, however, ratified it by 
a vote of 20 to 10, and -President Washington, 
though besieged by threatening addresses from all 
parts of the country, gave it his signature, thinking 
that even concessions ought to be made to preserve 
the tranquillity of the young Republic. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Who was elected President at the second election? Vice-Presi- 

dent? 

2. What is said of the party spirit ? What charge was brought by 

the Federalists? By the Democratic party ? 

3. What foreign war broke out at this time? What proclamation 

did President Washington publish ? What effect had this pol- 
icy of non-intervention? 

4. What foreign minister arrived at this time? At what point? 

What course did he pursue? How did he act in opposition to 
the President's proclamation? What was done by President 
Washington? Whom did the French Government appoint in 
the place of Genet ? How did he act ? 

5. What Act was passed in 1194? 

6. What traffic was prohibited in the same year? Who had com- 

menced this trade? When? What State abolished this trade 
in 1778 ? How was the trade still carried on ? 

•7. What insurrection broke out in 179-4? Where? What was the 
ground of discontent? What was done by the insurrectionists ? 
What was the number of the insurgents? 

8. How did President Washington first attempt to put down the in- 
surrection? What plan did he finally adopt? Who was put 
in command of the combined fores? What was the result of 
the expedition? 



276 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTO&Y 

9. What complaint was made in lVO-i by the British Government? 

By the United States Government? What bills were passed by 
Congress in consequence? 

10. Who was sent to negotiate with the British Government? With 
Avhat success ? When was it laid before the Senate? 

11. By this treaty, what was agreed to by Groat Britain ? What 
right did the United States surrender? What debt did they 
agree to pay ? 

12. How was this treaty receive! by the people? What was the 
vote upon it in the Senate? Why did Washington sign it? 



SECTION II. 

TREATIES WITH ALGIERS, THE INDIANS, AND SPAIN. 

1. In this year (1795), treaties were also concluded 
with Algiers, by which American citizens, in cap- 
tivity in Algiers, were liberated ; with the western 
Indians, which secured the western frontier from 
savage invasion ; and, finally, with Spain. By the 
latter, the Mississippi was established as the western 
boundary of the country, and the right was con- 
ceded to the United States to navigate that river, 
and to use New Orleans as a depot. 

TENNESSEE ADMITTED INTO THE UNION. 

2. In 1796, Tennessee was admitted into the Union, 
taking its name from its principal river. This name, 
in the Indian language, signifies a "curved spoon," 
its curvature, to their imagination, resembling that 
of the river Tennessee. It originally constituted a 
part of North Carolina, and was first settled in 17G5. 
In the year 1789, North Carolina coded the terri- 
tory to the General Government. 

HOSTILE CONDUCT OF TUE FRENCH REPUBLIC. 

3. The Government of the French Eepublic resorted 
to every means to flatter and persuade the Ameri- 
cans into assisting them in their European wars ; 
but when they found that President Washington 
was determined to adhere to the strictest neutrality, 
they endeavored to force him into their measures 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 277 

by depredation on the American commerce ; and 
their cruisers were even encouraged in capturing 
the war vessels of the United States. 

WASHINGTON WITHDRAWS FROM PUBLIC LIFE. 

4. The time was now approaching for another 
Presidential election, and, contrary to the wishes of 
all the people, General Washington persistently re- 
fused to have his name used in the election, and ex- 
pressed his determination to retire into private life. 
Addresses were sent him from all parts of the coun- 
try, expressing the deepest regret for the loss of his 
services, and congratulating him upon the extraor- 
dinary increase of national wealth and prosperity 
during his administration. 

GENERAL WASHINGTON PUBLISHES A "FAREWELL ADDRESS." 

5. On his withdrawal from office, President Wash- 
ington published a " Farewell Address," in which he 
called on his countrymen to pay implicit obedience 
to the laws ; to exercise good faith and justice among 
each other ; and to regard religion and morality as 
the pillars of human happiness. 

GREAT PROSPERITY OF THE COUNTRY. 

6. During President Washington's administration, 
the most astonishing progress was made by the 
young Eepublic. The exports and imports had in- 
creased to over 131 million dollars, and American 
vessels visited every part of the world. Agriculture 
was, however, the principal employment of the in- 
habitants of the country, fully three-fourths of them 
being engaged in that pursuit. 

Through the recommendation of Secretary Hamil- 
ton, the Government had passed Acts, protecting and 
assisting the manufacturing interests of the people, 
and in consequence, considerable progress had been 
made in this department also. 

JOHN ADAMS ELECTED PRESIDENT. 

7. The candidates for the Presidency were Thos. 



278 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Jefferson, nominated by the Republican, or Demo- 
cratic party; and John Adams, of Massachusetts, 
nominated by the Federalist party. Mr. Adams was 
elected President^and Mr. Jefferson, Vice-President. 

DIFFICULTIES WITH THE FRENCn REPUBLIC." 

8. The relations between the United States and 
the French Republic (noticed above) had been grow- 
ing daily more threatening. Finally, the French 
Directory (the name of the Executive part of their 
Government) requested the American Minister to 
leave France, and at the same time expressed their 
determination not to receive another, until the United 
States consented to join them in the war with the 
British Government. 

ENVOYS SENT TO FRANCE. 

9. However, President Adams, unwilling to appeal 
to arms, except as the last resort, appointed Messrs. 
Pinckney, Marshall, and Gerry, as envoys-extraor- 
dinary to the French Government, to make peace- 
able arrangements if possible. These envoys- were 
refused an audience by the French Directoiy, but 
were privately informed by M. Talleyrand, Minister 
for Foreign Affairs, that, in consideration of a present 
to the heads of the Government of $250, 000, and a 
loan from the United States to France, the disputes 
could be amicably settled. Of course these proposi- 
tions were not accepted, and the "envoys returned to 
America. 

PREPARATIONS FOR A WAR WITH FRANCE. 

10. At the recommendation of President Adams, 
Congress at once commenced preparations for war. 
They passed an Act, providing for raising a pro- 
visional army, consisting of twelve new regiments, 
together with engineer and artillery corps; and 
Washington was appointed commander-in-chief. 
They also organized a new department of the Gov- 
ernment, that of the Navy, and gave the head of 
that department a seat in the Cabinet. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 279 

ALIEN AND SEDITION LAWS TASSED. 

11. A tax was also laid upon land, and Alien and 
Sedition Laws were passed. By the former law, the 
President was authorized to order an} 7 alien whom 
"he should judge dangerous to the peace and safety 
of the United States, &c, to depart out of the terri- 
tory, within such time as he should think proper," 
under penalty of imprisonment. By the "Sedition 
Law," the abuse of speech, and of the liberty of the 
press, could bo punished. These measures were 
warmly opposed by Yice-Presidcnt Jefferson, and the 
Democratic Party. 

Congress also issued orders to the navy, to capture 
any French vessels that should appear in American 
waters. In consequence of this last order, Captain 
Truxton, of the frigate Constellation, engaged and 
captured the French frigate L' Insurgent e. 

TREATY WITH NAPOLEON BONAPARTE. 

12. The French Government, finding the United 
States determined to resist the interference with 
their neutrality, finally made overtures for a renewal 
of negotiations. These were promptly met, and 
three envoys were sent to France. On their arrival 
there, they found Napoleon Bonaparte at the head 
of the French Government, who immediately con- 
cluded a treaty with them, September 30, 1800. 

DEATH OF GENERAL WASHINGTON. 

13. The joy, diffused throughout the country by 
the happy conclusion of these difficulties, was much 
abated by the sad intelligence of the death of General 
Washington. This great and good man expired at 
Mount Vernon, his residence, on the banks of the 
Potomac, on the 14th of December, 1799, in the 68th 
year of his age. 

As Washington was the great hero of the Revo- 
lution, and has won for himself an immortal name, 
it would not be, perhaps, inappropriate to insert 
here entire, a magnificent eulogy of him, written by 
an author who has, however, never given his name 



280 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

to the public. " "Washington ! The Defender of his 
Country; the Founder of Liberty ; the Friend of Man. 
History and Tradition are explored in vain for a par- 
allel to his character. In the annals of modern great- 
ness, he stands alone ; and the noblest names of anti- 
quity lose their lustre in his presence. Born the 
Benefactor of Mankind, he united all the qualities 
necessary to an illustrious career. Nature made 
him great : he made himself virtuous. Called by 
his country to the defence of her liberties, he 
triumphantly vindicated the rights of humanity, and 
on the pillars of National Independence, laid the 
foundations of a great .Republic. Twice invested 
with Supreme Magistracy, by the unanimous voice 
of a free people, he surpassed in the Cabinet, the 
glories of the field; and voluntarily resigning the 
sceptre and the sword, retired to the shades of 
private life. A spectacle so new and so sublime, 
was contemplated with the profoundest admiration; 
and the name of Washington, adding new lustre to 
humanity, resounded to the remotest regions of the 
earth. Magnanimous in youth, glorious through 
life, great in death. His highest ambition, the 
happiness of mankind; his noblest victory, the con- 
quest of himself. Bequeathing to posterity the in- 
heritance of his fame, and building his monument 
in the hearts of his countrymen. He lived, the orna- 
ment of the 18th century ; he died, regretted by a 
mourning world." 

Resolutions indicative of the grief of the nation, 
were passed by Congress, and funeral orations were 
delivered throughout the country. 

WASHINGTON, THE CAPITAL, LOCATED. 

14. By the direction of Congress, Gen. Washington 
had selected as the site of the future Capital of the 
nation, a point on the left bank of the Potomac, and 
it was honored by his name. The States of Virginia 
and Maryland ceded to the General Government, a 
tract of land, ten miles square, at this point, which 
was to be under the entire control of Congress, and 
was entitled the " District of Columbia." The requis- 



OP THE UNITED STATES. 281 

ite buildings for the various departments of the 
Government having been erected, Congress com- 
menced its sittings there in December, 1800. 

During this year (1S00), Mississippi and a part of 
the North-west Territory, called Indiana, were made 
Territories, with separate Governments. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What treaties were made in 179^? What were the provisions 

of the treaty with Algiers? With the Indians? With Spain? 

2. What State was admitted into the Union in 1796 ? How does it 

get its name? Of what State did it originally form a part? 
When was it ceded to the General Government? 

3. What course was pursued by the French Government? 

4. Did Washington appear as a candidate for re-eleciion? What 

addresses were sent him upon his withdrawal ? 

5. Wh.it is the substance of Washington's Farewell Address? 

6. What was the state of the country during his administration? 

To what had the exports and imports increased ? What was the 
principal employ ment of the people ? How had the manufactur- 
ing interest progressed ? 
T. Who were the candidates for the Presidency? Who was elected 
President? Vice-President? 

8. What is said of the relations between the United States and the 

French Republic? What was finally done by the French Di- 
rectory ? 

9. What envoys were sent to France by President Adams? What 

reception did they meet with? What proposition was made to 
them by Talleyrand? Were they agreed to ? 

10. What Act was passed by Congress? What new department 

was organized? . 

11. What other Acts were passed? What were the provisions of 
the Alien Law? Of the Sedition Law? Who opposed these 
measures? What orders were given to the Navy ? What was 

, the resu t? 

12. What effect had these measures upon the French Government? 
How did the United states meet their overtures? Whom did 
the U. S. envoys find at the head of the French Government? 
When was a treaty concluded ? 

13. "What sad event occurred at this time? When did he die? 
"Where? At what age? What resolutions were passed by 
Congress ? 

14. What point had been selected as the capital of the Republic? 
What name was given it? How did Congress acquire the 
territory? What was it called? When did Congress com- 
mence its sittings there? What territories were created in 
18UU? 



I SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

CHAPTER XXIY. 

ADMINISTEATIONS OF JEFFERSON, AND MADISON 



SECTION I. 

JEFFERSON ELECTED PRESIDENT BY THE HOUSE OF REPRESEN- 
TATIVES. 

. 1. President Adams' term of office having now 
expired, another Presidential election was held. The 
Federalist party again selected him as their candi- 
date ; but he had rendered himself so unpopular by 
his sanction of the Alien and Sedition Laws, Inter- 
nal Taxation, &c, that his supporters in the Elector- 
al College were decidedly in the minority. 

The Republican, or Democratic party, united on 
Jefferson, and Aaron Burr (of New York), as their 
candidates ; intending the first for President, and 
the latter for Yice-President. When the vote was 
taken, however, in the Electoral College, the same 
number of votes were cast for each, and as the Con- 
stitution at that time provided, that the one receiv- 
ing the highest number of votes should be President, 
and the next highest, Yice-President, there was no 
election, and it then devolved upon the House of Rep- 
resentatives to elect. In that body, however, the 
Federalists united with . the friends of Burr, and 
thirty-five ballots were taken without choice. Final- 
ly, on the last day left for the election, according to 
the Constitution, Thomas Jefferson was elected Presi- 
dent by the majority of one State. 

To prevent the occurrence of a similar danger in 
the future, the Constitution was afterwards amended, 
so as to change the manner of election, requiring the 
Electoral College to vote for President, and Yice- 
President separately. 

CENSUS OF 1800. 

2. Previous to the inauguration of Jefferson, a 
census of the United States was taken (in 1800), by 
which it appeared that the number of inhabitants in 
the United States was 5,319,762; being an increase 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 283 

of more than 1£ millions in ten years. In the same 
interval, the yearly exports had increased from 19 to 
94 million dollars, and the revenue from 4i to 13 
million dollars. Such an astonishing increase in 
numbers and prosperity, had never before been 
exhibited in the annals of any nation. 

JEFFERSON INAUGURATES THE "ROTATION IN OFFICE" 
PRINCIPLE. 

3. On the 4th of March, 1801, Thomas Jefferson 
was inaugurated as President. His party having got 
the ascendency now, he determined that they should 
have the fruits of their victory. He accordingly dis- 
placed the Federalists from their lucrative offices 
under the Government, and rilled their places with 
his political friends. 

MEASURES PROPOSED BY PRESIDENT JEFFERSON. 

4. Congress assembled in December (1801), and the 
President, in order to carry out the measures he had 
advocated, recommended it to abolish the internal 
taxes, to reduce the army and navy, to reduce the 
number of Judges in the Supreme Court (which had 
been increased for political purposes by President 
Adams), and to enlarge the rights of naturalization. 

THE SAME ADOPTED BY CONGRESS. 

5. Notwithstanding the opposition, Acts were 
passed by Congress to carry out all these measures. 

In 1802, Ohio was admitted as an independent 
State into the Union. Part of its territory had 
belonged to Virginia, and part to Connecticut, and 
had been ceded to the United States at different 
times after the year 1781. 

LOUISIANA SOLD TO THE FRENCH. 

G. One of the results of the wars, springing out of 
the French Revolution, was the cession of Louisiana 
by Spain to France. In 1802, the representative of 
the French Government in that district, notified the 



284 SOUTHEEN SCHOOL HISTORY 

citizens of the United States, that they could no 
longer enjoy the privilege, granted to them by the 
Spanish Government, of using the port of New Or- 
leans as a place of deposit for their produce and 
merchandise. This measure was very destructive to 
the interests of the Western States, as New Orleans 
was the oniy accessible outlet for their productions, 
and inlet for their foreign goods. In consequence, a 
great outcry was raised in that section against the 
French Government ; and in fact, the interests of the 
country were so much concerned, that President 
Jefferson thought it incumbent on him, to demand of 
the French Government an explanation of this act 
of their agent. 

THE UNITED STATES BUT LOUISIANA FROM FRANCE, (1303). 

7. In consequence of the hostile attitude assumed 
by the President, and the difficulty of holding a 
country so detached from France, the French Gov- 
ernment not only restored the right of deposit, but, 
after negotiation upon the subject, sold to the Uni- 
ted States the whole territory of Louisiana for 15 
million dollars. The territory, thus purchased, not 
only included that of the present State of Louisiana, 
but also all that tract of territory extending from the 
Mississippi to the Pacific Ocean. 

DEPREDATIONS ON AMERICAN COMMERCE BY THE DEY OF TRIPOLI. 

8. Though the United States was extending its 
possessions, and growing powerful by land, their 
navy had not yet grown sufficiently large to en- 
able them to protect their citizens in their pursuit of 
commerce in distant countries. The nations which 
held the northern coast of Africa, known as the 
Earbary Powers, were professed pirates, and an an- 
nual subsidy had to be paid to them by the Euro- 
pean Powers, in order to exempt their commerce 
from depredations, and their seamen from slavery. 
The United States had been obliged to adopt this 
same plan, and hence made treaties with the Gov- 
ernments of Tunis, Algiers, and Morocco. They re- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 285 

fused, however, to treat with the Dey of Tripoli, in 
consequence of his exorbitant demands being en 
tirely disproportionate to his power. 

WAR WITH TRIPOLI. 

9. The Dey of Tripoli accordingly declared war, 
and his depredations upon the American commerce 
were so great, that he soon had in his power a large 
number of prisoners, whom he held as slaves, and 
treated with barbarous cruelty. To release these, 
and to destroy the power of this king of corsairs, 
the United States Government sent into the Medi- 
terranean, Commodore Preble, with a formidable 
fleet of seven sail. By means of these, the port of 
Tripoli was closely blockaded. 

CAPTURE OF THE PHILADELPHIA. 

10. Captain Bainbridge, however, in command of 
the Fhiladelphia, the largest vessel of the fleet, whilst 
pursuing a Tripolitan vessel, unfortunately ran , 
aground in the harbor of Tripoli. He was, at once, 
attacked by innumerable gun-boats, and finally 
obliged to surrender. 

LIEUTENANT DECATUR BURNS THE PHILADELPHIA. 

11. This unfortunate affair was, however, soon 
afterwards partially counterbalanced by a gallant 
exploit of Lieut. Stephen Decatur. This brave young 
officer, with the permission of Com. Preble, entered 
the harbor at night with only 70 men, on board a 
small schooner; boarded the Philadelphia; killed or 
captured all on board ; set fire to the vessel ; and re- 
turned, without having lost a single man. 

LAND ATTACK. 

12. The Dey of Tripoli not being brought to terms 
by this naval attack upon his capital, and the Ameri- 
can captives being still treated with the most inhuman 
cruelty by him, the Americans determined to organ- 
ize a land attack upon Tripoli. Accordingly, Mr. 



286 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Eaton, U. S. Consul at Tunis, was authorized to 
enter into negotiations with Hamet, who had been 
expelled from the throne of Tripoli by the reigning 
Hey, for the purpose of organizing a land force of 
native troops. Hamet agreed to assist, on condition 
of being replaced in his kingdom. 

CAPTURE OF DERNE. 

13. Having raised about 300 men in Egypt, and 
being joined by 70 American seamen, he placed the 
whole under the command of Eaton. After a labo- 
rious march of 50 days across the desert, the combined 
force stormed, and took Derne, the capital of an ex- 
tensive province of Tripoli. The Dey of Tripoli, 
alarmed at this success, sent a large army to retake 
this city; but with the assistance of the American 
squadron, the garrison successfully repulsed them in 
several attacks upon the place. 

EATON MARCHES UPON TRIPOLI. 

14. Eaton's army having been considerably aug- 
mented by this success, he determined to march 
upon Tripoli, and besiege that place. He was ar- 
rested, however, in his progress by the news that a 
treaty had been concluded by the Dey, with the 
American Commissioner, Mr. Lear, on the 3d of 
June (1805). 

TREATY WITH TRIPOLI. 

15. By the provisions of this treaty, the Hey 
agreed to release all his prisoners, upon the payment 
of G0,000 dollars, provided the Americans abandoned 
the cause of Hamet. This treaty the United States 
Government ratified, and Hamet was again driven 
to the wilderness, when almost within reach of his 
rightful throne. He afterwards came to the United 
States, asking remuneration for his services, but 
Congress refused to grant him anything. Such be- 
havior on the part of an individual would be charac- 
terized by the name of " baseness ; " but Governments 
measure their gratitude by the power of the ally. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 287 

Questions for Examination. 

1. Who was the candidate of the Federalists for the Presidency? 

How had he rendered himself unpopular? Who were the can- 
didates of the Democrats ? How did the vote result in the 
Electoral College ? What was the provision of the Constitu- 
tion at that time in regard to the election? Upon whom did 
the election devolve? What was the vote in that body ? How did 
it terminate ? How was the Constitution afterwards amended ? 

2. What was the number of inhabitants in the United States, by 

the census of 1800 ? What increase ? How had the yearly ex- 
ports increased? The revenue? 

3. When was Jefferson inaugurated ? How did he reward his po- 

litical friends ? 

4. What measures did he propose to Congress ? 

5. Did Congress adopt them? When was Ohio admitted into the 

Union? To what States had its territory formerly belonged ? 

6. To whom did Spain cede Louisiana ? AVhat notification did the 

French agent there make to the citizens of the United States in 
1802? Why did this bear severely upon the Western States? 
What step was taken by President Jefferson? 

7. Why did France sell Louisiana to the United States ? For what 

sum? AVhat was the extent of the territory purchased? 

8. What is said of the U. S. Navy ? Where are the Barbary States? 

What was the character of their Governments? How did the 
European Powers save their commerce from their depredations? 
What had been the course adopted by the United States? Why 
did they not treat with the Dey of Tripoli ? 

9. What was done by the Dey of Tripoli? How did he affect the 

American commerce? AVhat force was sent by the -United 
States against Tripoli ? What port was blockaded ? 

10. AVhat accident happened to the Philadelphia? AVhat was the 
consequence? 

11. Relate Decatur's exploit. 

12. How did the Americans determine to attack Tripoli? With 
whom did Eaton negotiate ? AVlio was Hamet? Upon what 
terms did Hamet agree to assist the Americans ? 

13. What was the size of the land force ? Under whose command? 
A\ T hat place did he capture? AVhat effort was made by the 
Dey of Tripoli ? With what success ? 

14. Upon what place did Eaton next advance ? What arrested his 
course ? 

15. What were the provisions of the treaty? AVhat became of 
Hamet ? How was he afterwards" treated by Congress ? 



SECTION II. 



DEATH OF ALEXANDER HAMILTON. 

1. In July, 1804, died Alexander Hamilton ; one 
of the greatest statesmen of his age, and through 



288 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

whose sole instrumentality the State of New York 
acceded to the Constitution. A difficulty, growing 
out of their political relations, occurred between bini 
and Aaron Burr, whereupon the latter challenged 
Hamilton. Hamilton, though opposed on principle 
to duelling, met his antagonist and fell, mortally 
wounded, at the first lire. 

RE-ELECTION OP PRESIDENT JEFPERSON. 

2. At the regular Presidential election, held in 1804, 
Jefferson was almost unanimously re-elected Presi- 
dent, and George Clinton, of New York, was elected 
Vice-President. 

TREASONABLE PLOTS OF AARON BURR. 

3. The most remarkable event of this period, was 
the trial of Aaron Burr, for treason. This politician, 
failing in his effort to be elected Governor of New 
York, went to the western country, and there set on 
foot a scheme for attacking Mexico, and establishing 
an independent empire there for the benefit of him- 
self and his adherents. A part of his plan consisted 
in the seizure of New Orleans, and taking forcible 
possession of the Bank, and military and naval stores 
there; and it was even asserted, that it was his in- 
tention to induce the inhabitants of the country 
west of the Alleghanies, to separate from the rest of 
the country, and organize an independent Govern- 
ment. For the accomplishment of his designs, he 
established himself, with his fellow-conspirators, on 
Blennerhasset's Island, in the Ohio river, which 
j)lace became the rendezvous for all abandoned, 
reckless adventurers, throughout the United States. 

TRIAL OF AARON BURR. 

4. The Government, gaining intelligence of his 
intentions, caused his arrest, and had him tried for 
treason at Richmond, Virginia, August 17, 1807. 
However, since no overt act against the Government 
was proved against him, he was finally released. 
His political influence, was, however, completely 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 289 

destroyed, and he soon afterwards abandoned the 
country. 

RELATIONS WITH ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 

5. These domestic disturbances were, however, soon 
effaced from the minds of the people by the critical 
condition of the relations of the American Gov- 
ernment with England and France. These two 
Powers were engaged at this time in a gigantic war, 
into which they had drawn nearly all the other 
European Powers. 

BRITISH " ORDERS IN COUNCIL." 

6. Great Britain, having complete control of the 
sea by means of her powerful marine, and wishing 
to cripple the power of .Napoleon as much as possible, 
passed, on November 11, 1S07, certain " Orders in 
Council," as they were styled, prohibiting any neutral 
nation from trading in the ports of France, or in any 
European port under the control of Napoleon. At 
the same time, she demanded, and exercised, the 
right to search all vessels on the high seas, and to 
take therefrom any sailors, whom her officers should 
think proper to claim as British subjects. 

BERLIN AND MILAN DECREES. 

7. As an offset to this blow, aimed at the com- 
merce of France, Napoleon, in his celebrated Decrees, 
issued at Berlin and Milan, November 21, 180G, and 
December 17, 1807, declared all the ports of Great 
Britain in a state of blockade, and authorized the 
capture of any vessels trading at those ports, or even 
touching at them. 

INJURY DONE TO AMERICAN COMMERCE. 

8. These Decrees and Orders in Council, so unjust 
and contrary to the law of nations, bore with par- 
ticular severity upon American commerce, as the 
Americans had at this time, owing to the European 
wars, almost the whole carrying trade of the world. 
The American Government, through its ministers 

13 



290 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

at the Courts of Great Britain and France, remon- 
strated against these acts, but with no effect. 

EMBARGO DECREED. 

9. At the recommendation of the President, and 
in accordance with the wishes of nearly all the 
people. Congress, in December, 1807, decreed an Em- 
bargo, or prohibition to American vessels to leave 
their ports. 

OUTRAGE UPON THE U. S. FRIGATE CHESAPEAKE. 

10. The feelings of the American people were 
further embittered against the English, by an out- 
rage, committed upon the U. S. frigate Chesapeake, 
on the 22d of June, 1807. This vessel, under com- 
mand of Commodore Barron, had sailed from Hamp- 
ton Roads, and was on her way to the Mediterra- 
nean ; when, having cleared the Capes of Virginia, 
she was boarded by the English ship Leopard, and 
four of her seamen were demanded to be given 
up as British subjects. The demand was refused. 
She was instantly attacked, before she could be pre- 
pared for action, and was obliged to surrender. The 
seamen, of whom three were native-born Ameri- 
can citizens, and the other a naturalized citizen, 
were then taken, and the Chesapeake released. 



INDIGNATION OF THE PEOPLE. 

11. The whole nation was roused by this outrage; 
and the Government resented it in such a threatening 
manner, promptly ordering all British war-vessels to 
leave American waters, that the British Government 
disavowed the act of its commander, and forbade the 
search of American naval vessels, but still continued 
the search of merchantmen. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. When did Alexander Hamilton die? What is said of Lira? 

Mention the circumstances of his death. 

2. Who was elected President in 1804? Vice-President? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 291 

3. What was the most remarkable event of this period ? What 

plan had Burr formed in the West? What other schemes had 
he laid ? Where did he establish himself with his conspirators? 

4. How were his schemes thwarted ? Where was he tried ? When? 

Whv was he released? What became of him afterwards ? 

5. What is said of the relations with England and France at this 

time? What war was going on ? 

6. When were the British "Orders in Council" passed? Why? 

What was their purport ? What right did British vessels exer- 
cise ? 

7. When were the "Berlin and Milan Decrees" issued by Napo- 

leon ? What was their purport ? 

8. Why were these Decrees and Orders particularly severe upon 

American commerce? What action did the U. S. Government 
take ? With what result ? 

9. What was done by Congress in 180*7, at the recommendation of 

the President? 

10. What outrage was committed by the British on June 22, 180Y? 
Who were the seamen that were seized ? 

11. What was done by the U. S. Government? What effect did 
this course have on the British Government? 



SECTION III. 



JAMES MADISON, OF VIRGINIA, ELECTED PRESIDENT. 

1. The adjustment of these difficulties with England 
and France, still continued to engage the attention 
of the new administration, which commenced in 
1809, James Madison, of Virginia, having been elected 
President, and George Clinton, of New York, re- 
elected Vice-President. 

OPPOSITION TO THE EMBARGO. 

2. The Embargo met with opposition throughout 
the country, though all the people had, previous to 
its passage, pledged themselves to support the Gov- 
ernment in carrying it out, in order to bring Great 
Britain and France to terms. The opposition to it 
was especially violent in the JSTew England States, 
whose shipping interests were injured by it, and so 
many were its evasions there, that, at one time it 
was thought, that the President would be obliged to 
call to his aid the military, in order to carry out the 
provisions of the Bill. 



292 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

THE EMBARGO REPEALED. 

3. Finally, Congress repealed the law, and substi- 
tuted in its place, non-intercourse with France and 
England ; giving the President authority to suspend 
the provisions of this Act with either of those 
Powers, which should revoke its obnoxious edicts. 

BEHAVIOR OP THE BRITISH GOVERNMENT. 

4. In April, 1809, Mr. Erskine, the British Minister 
at Washington, concluded a treaty with the Ameri- 
can Government, engaging that the " Orders in 
Council " should be revoked so far as they concerned 
the United States. But, upon the accession of a new 
party in power in Great Britain, the ministers of 
that Government refused to agree to this treaty, 
recalled Mr. Erskine, and sent in his place, Mr. Jack- 
son. The manner of the latter towards the Presi- 
dent was so offensive, that, finally, Mr. Madison re- 
fused to have any intercourse with him, and re- 
quested his recall. 

INTERCOURSE WITH FRANCE RENEWED. 

5. In 1810, Napoleon announced to the American 
Minister, that he had repealed the Milan and Berlin 
Decrees ; and consequently, in compliance with the 
Act of Congress, the President issued a proclamation 
on the 2d November, declaring that " all the restric- 
tions, imposed by the 'non-intercourse law,' should 
cease in relation to France and her dependencies." 

By the 3d census, taken in 1810, it appeared that 
the population of the United States was 7,239,903. 

THE BRITISH ATTACK THE U. S. FRIGATE PRESIDENT. 

6. The ill-feeling of the Americans against the 
British, was considerably increased by an unprovoked 
attack upon the American frigate President, un- 
der Captain Eogers, by the British sloop-of-war 
Little Belt, commanded by Captain Bingham. In 
the encounter, however, the Little Belt was soon 
disabled, losing 32 men. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 293 

TECUMSEII ROUSES THE INDIANS TO WAR. 

7. The Indians, on the frontier of Indiana Terri- 
tory, determining to take advantage of the approach- 
ing war, to revenge their wrongs, and, it is thought 
by some, instigated to hostilities by emissaries of the 
British Government, commenced a war, at this time, 
upon the neighboring settlers. The Indian chief, 
Tecnmseh, and his brother, called the " Prophet," 
were the principal agents in rousing the Indians. 
Governor Harrison, of Indiana Territory, was or- 
dered by the Government, to march against the In- 
dians, and to break up the confederacy formed by 
Tccuuiseh. 

BATTLE OF TIPPECANOE (NOVEMBER 7, 1811). 

8. When Gov. Harrison arrived at the Tippecanoe, 
he was met by messages from the " Prophet," propos- 
ing an accommodation. The Governor accordingly 
halted, and encamped his army ; but fearful of Indian 
duplicity, his men were ordered to lie on their arms. 
True to his suspicions, the Indians attacked his 
camp at the dead of night (November 7, 1811), but 
the Americans, being prepared, repulsed them after 
a hard fight. Their town was then burnt, and their 
settlements laid waste. 

BRITISH INTRIGUE WITH THE NEW ENGLAND STATES. 

9. The hatred of the people of the United States 
against the British Government, was, if possible, in- 
creased by the revelation of its hostile intentions, as 
seen by the documents laid before Congress by Presi- 
dent Madison in 1812. These documents proved 
that Sir John Craig, Governor of Canada, and as 
agent of the British Government, had sent in 1809, 
John Henry, as an emissary, into the United 
States, to intrigue with the Federal politicians in the 
New England States, for the purpose of inducing 
them to aid in the formation of the New England 
States into a separate nation, or province, dependent 
upon Great Britain. Failing, however, to eifect his 
purpose, and not being paid by the British Govern- 



294 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

merit, Henry disclosed the whole affair to the United 
States Government, and received therefor $50,000. 

PREPARATIONS FOR WAR WITH GREAT BRITAIN. 

10. In order to prepare for the contingency of war, 
Congress, at the recommendation of the President, 
passed Acts to increase the regular army to 35,000 
men, and to enlarge the navy. The President was 
also authorized to borrow 11 million dollars, and to 
call out the militia, if necessary. The duty on im- 
ported goods was doubled, and taxes were laid on 
nearly every description of property. 

OPPOSITION TO THE WAR, IN THE NEW ENGLAND STATES. 

11. Though the majority of the whole people were 
in favor of these measures, yet they met with much 
opposition. In the New England States, whose in- 
habitants expected their commerce to be ruined by 
the British navy, and who did not think that the 
U. S. Government should plunge the nation into 
a war unless the interests of its people had been 
affected, the opposition to the Avar was almost unani- 
mous, and many addresses were sent to Congress by 
them, deprecating the declaration of war. 

In this year (1812), Louisiana was admitted as a 
State into the Union. 

WAR DECLARED AGAINST GREAT BRITAIN. 

12. War was formally declared against Great 
Britain, on the 18th of June, 1812. The U. S. 
Government was by no means well prepared for 
the contest. The regular army amounted to only 
9000 men; and though authorized by Congress to be 
recruited to 35,000, yet not more than one-fourth of 
the additional force had enlisted ; and these were, 
moreover, raw and undisciplined troops. Efficient 
officers, moreover, could not be found for the army ; 
nearly all the Revolutionary officers having died, 
and the new officers having had no experience in war. 

CONDITION OF THE NAVY. 

13. The condition of the navy was rather better. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 295 

The extensive commerce of the United States fur- 
nished a large number of trained seamen, and the 
recent war with Tripoli had given the officers and 
men some experience in naval combats. Still, the 
disparity between the number of war-vessels of the 
United States, and those of Great Britian, was im- 
mense. The navy of the former numbered only 10 
frigates, 10 sloops, and 165 gun-boats ; while the 
latter opposed them with more than 1000 vessels. 

STATE OP THE FINANCES. 

14. The state of the finances was, likewise, not 
favorable to the prosecution of a war. The revenue 
of the Government was obtained almost solely from 
the duties upon imported merchandise, and this was 
greatly reduced through the risk to merchantmen 
during a time of war. Add to these disadvantages, 
the obstacles sedulously thrown in the way of a favor- 
able prosecution of the war by the people of the 
New England States, and it will bo evident that it 
was almost a desperate struggle with President 
Madison, to maintain the honor of the Government. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Who was inaugurated President in 1809? 

2. What was the feeling of the people in regard to the Embargo ? 

Why did they support it at first? Where was the opposition 
greatest ? Why ? Did the people there comply with the law ? 

3. What did Congress substitute for the Embargo? What author- 

ity was given to the President? 

4. What treaty was concluded in 1809 by Mr. Erskine? What was 

the course pursued by the new British Ministry ? What is said 
of the conduct of Mr. Jackson ? 

5. What announcement did Napoleon make to thcU. S. Minister in 

1810? What proclamation was published in consequence? 
What was the population of the United States by the third 
census? 

6. How was the ill-feeling towards the British increased ? What 

was the result of the encounter ? 
T. For what reasons did the Indians commence hostilities at this 

time? Who were the principal agents in rousing them? Who 

was ordered to march against them ? 
8. How did the "Prophet" attempt to surprise the Americans? 

What was the result? When was the battle of Tippecanoe 

fought ? 



296 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTOEY 

9. How were the schemes of the British Government disclosed? 

What did those documents state? 

10. What Acts were passed by Congress in preparation for war ? 
What authority was given to the President? How was ihe 
revenue increased ? 

11. Where was the war with Great Britain warmly opposed ? Why ? 
When was Louisiana admitted? 

12. When was war declared against Great Britain? What force 
had the United States at this time? What is said of the offi- 
cers ? 

13. What was the condition of the U. S. navy ? What did it num- 
ber? What was the size of the British navy? 

14. What was the condition of the finances? How was the U. S. 
revenue obtained? Why was it likely to be diminished by 
war? What other disadvantage did President Madison labor 
under ? 



CHAPTEE XXY. 

MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION— WAR OF 1812. 



SECTION I. 

PLAN OF THE CAMPAIGN OF 1812. 

1. Henry Dearborn, of Massachusetts, a Eevolu- 
tionary officer, was appointed Major-General, and 
placed in command of all the forces of the United 
States. The campaign was planned at Washington. 
Canada was to be invaded at Detroit and Niagara. 
These armies were to be joined on their way, by a 
force from Plattsburg, and the combined force was 
to march upon Montreal. 

hull's invasion. 

2. The army, destined to invade at Detroit, as- 
sembled at Dayton, Ohio ; and the whole was under 
the command of General Hull, Governor of Michigan 
Territory. On the 5th of July (1812), Hull reached 
Detroit, and on the 12th he invaded Canada. He 
established himself at Sandwich, near the liritish 
post, Fort Maiden. Thence, he issued an imposing 
proclamation, calling on the Canadians to join his 
invincible standard, and threatening death and des- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 297 

traction to them if they did not. Fort Maiden 
was but feebly garrisoned, but Hull would not allow 
it to be attacked. 

HULL RETREATS TO DETROIT. 

3. General Dearborn, having been deceived into 
an armistice with the enemy, which did not include 
Hull's forces, that General soon found the British 
forces, opposed to him, largely augmented. On the 
17th July (1812), the enemy captured the important 
fortress of Mackinaw, which would serve them as a 
convenient point for invasion on their part. Hearing 
vague rumors of the rising of the Indians, and the 
cutting off of his supplies and reinforcements from 
Ohio, Hull, frightened at the prospect, and in spite 
of the entreaties of his officers, withdrew his army 
to Detroit. 

COLONEL MILLER'S FIGHT WITH THE INDIANS. 

4. From this place he despatched Col. Miller, with 
600 men, to assist Captain Brush, who was endeavor- 
ing to make his way to him with a supply of pro- 
visions and a considerable body of men. In the 
woods of Maguaga, Col. Miller was attacked (August 
8th) by Tecumseh, at the head of a large force of 
Indians. Miller gallantly repulsed them, but hearing 
that Captain Brush had taken another route, he re- 
turned to Detroit. 

THE BRITISH INVADE. 

5. On the 16th of August (1812), the British force, 
amounting to about 1300 men, and commanded by 
an able General, Brock, Governor of Canada, crossed 
to Spring Wells, and marched upon Detroit. Upon 
reaching that point, the British General demanded 
the surrender of Hull. 

SURRENDER OF HULL. 

6. Hull drew his men out in line of battle, .and 
having a very favorable position, and a superior 
army, all of whom were eager for a, battle, a certain 

13* 



298 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

victory was expected by the Americans. The Ameri- 
can commander, however, dreading the scalping- 
knife of the Indian in the remote chance of a defeat, 
ordered his men, before a shot had been fired, to re- 
tire into the fort, and to stack their arms. Their 
indignation at this cowardly act was without bounds, 
and the officers were taking measures to have him 
arrested, when it was discovered that he had raised 
a white flag, and was in conference with the British 
commander. He in fact agreed to surrender, not 
only his army, but all the places in his military dis- 
trict, together with their respective forces. This 
was also done without consultation with any of his 
officers. Captain Brush, however, refused to surren- 
der his force, and retreated with it into Ohio. 

HULL COURT-MARTIALLED. 

7. When General Hull was exchanged, he was 
court-martialled, found guilty of cowardice and neg- 
lect of duty, and sentenced to be shot. In consid- 
eration of his age, his punishment was remitted by 
the President, but his name was stricken from the 
rolls of the army. 

THE GUERRIERE CAPTURED (AUG. 19, 1812;. 

8. The disgrace of this surrender was somewhat 
effaced from the minds of the people, by a splendid 
naval victory, gained three days after, off the Grand 
Bank of Newfoundland. On that day (August 19, 
1812), Captain Hull, in command of the American 
frigate Constitution, attacked and completely shat- 
tered the British frigate Guerriere, under Captain 
Dacres. The latter officer had expressed great con- 
tempt for the American navy, and had challenged to 
combat any vessel of his own class. As soon as the 
Constitution hove in sight, the English captain open- 
ed, and continued firing constantly throughout the en- 
gagement. Captain Hull, however, reserved his fire 
till he came into close quarters, and then delivered it 
with such terrible effect, that the Guerriere surrender- 
ed after only 30 minutes' fight, having lost 50 killed, 
and G3 wounded. The Americans only lost 7 killed, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 299 

and 7 wounded. The result of this battle was re- 
markable, as no English frigate had been captured 
by an equal vessel of any nation for 30 years. It 
was the commencement of a grand series of naval 
victories, gained by the Americans during this war, 
which astonished all Europe. 

NAVAL BATTLES DURING 1812. 

9. The chief naval battles occurring this year 
(1812), will be mentioned connectedly here. 

On the 7th of September (1812), Captain Porter 
of the U. S. frigate Essex, captured, off Newfound- 
land, the British sloop-of-war Alert, after a com- 
bat of only 8 minutes. 

BATTLE BETWEEN THE WASP AND FROLIC. 

10. On the 18th of October (1812), Captain Jones, 
in command of the 17. S. sloop-of-war Wasp, attack- 
ed the British brig Frolic, Captain Whingates. The 
sea was very rough, and hence the fire of the latter, 
delivered when the vessel was rising on the wave, in- 
jured only the rigging of her adversary; whilst the 
former, firing when descending, sent every shot into 
the hull and deck of the Frolic. The fire of the Frolic 
slackening in 43 minutes, Captain Jones boarded her, 
and found her crew utterly helpless, having lost 100 
out of 120 men. Two hours after the victory, a Brit- 
ish 74-gun ship captured the Wasp and her prize. 

CAPTURE OF THE BRITISH FRIGATE MACEDONIAN. 

11. On the 25th of October (1812), Commodore 
Decatur, in the American frigate United States, de- 
feated and made prize of the British frigate Macedo- 
nian, off the Western Isles; the British losing 104 
men, and the Americans only 12. Finally, on Dec. 
29 (1812), the frigate Constitution, then under Com. 
Bainbridge, attacked and captured, off the coast 
of Brazil, the British frigate Java ; the latter losing 
180 men, and the former 34. In addition to these 
victories of the regular navy, the American priva- 
teers took 250 merchantmen, and over 3000 pris- 
oners. 



300 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Questions for Examination. 

1. Who was put in command of all the U. S. forces? "What was 

the plan of the campaign of 1812? 

2. "Who was in command of the army which was to invade Canada 

at Detroit? When did he cross into Canada? Where did he 
establish himself? What proclamation did he issue? Why 
was not Fort Maiden taken ? 

3. How was the British force here increased? What post did the 

British capture? Why did Hull retreat to Detroit? 

4. What expedition did he send thence? By whom was Miller at- 

tacked ? With what result ? 

5. What British force marched upon Detroit, August 16th? Under 

whose command ? 

6. Relate the particulars of Hull's conduct. What forces and places 

did he surrender ? 
•7. What sentence was passed upon Hull ? Why was it remitted ? 

8. Where was a splendid naval victory gained at this time? Who 

commanded the U. S. frigate Constitution ? The British vessel 
Guerriere ? Relate the particulars of the combat. Why was 
this defeat remarkable? 

9. What naval combat took place, Sept. 7, 1812? 

10. Give an account of the battle between the Wasp and Frolic. 

What was the result? What became of the victor afterwards? 

11. What victory was gained by the Americans, Oct. 25, 181^? 
On 29th of December, 1812? What captures were made by 
the American privateers in 1812 ? 



SECTION II. 

CANADA INVADED NEAR NIAGARA. 

1. The operations by land, during this campaign 
(1812), continued to be attended by disasters. The 
"Army of the Centre," mostly composed of New 
York militia, was stationed at Lewiston, New York, 
oh the Niagara river, and was under the command 
of General Van Rennselaer. On the 13th of Octo- 
ber, urged by the importunities of his men, he attempt- 
ed an invasion of Canada. Having crossed about 
1000 men under Colonels Yan Eennselaer, Christie, 
and Scott, he stormed the British fortifications on 
the heights of Queenstown, and got possession of 
them. .Reinforcements came up to the British, and 
they attempted to regain the heights, but were re- 
pulsed, with the loss of their commander, General 
Brock. Again they assaulted, and again were re- 
pulsed. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 301 

COWARDICE OF THE MILITIA. 

2. General Eennselaer then recrossed, to bring 
over the rest of his army ; but to his astonishment, 
the men, who before had been so eager for the fray, 
now positively refused to cross to the assistance of 
their struggling comrades. No commands or en- 
treaties could induce any of them to cross. Conse- 
quently, at the fourth assault, the British carried 
the heights, and captured the whole American force 
on that side. 

INCOMPETENCY OF GENERAL SMYTH.. 

3. General Van Eennselaer having resigned, Gen. 
Smyth, of Virginia, was put in command of the 
" Army of the Centre." This officer issued such a 
stirring proclamation, pointing out the faults of his 
predecessor, and foretelling the grand things he in- 
tended to accomplish, that large numbers of volun- 
teers nocked to his standard. Called by his troops, 
however, to fulfill his promises, he twice embarked 
his army, and as often ordered them back to their 
tents. In fact, he finally went into winter quarters, 
without having fired a shot. 

GEN. HARRISON IN THE NORTHWEST. 

4. Meanwhile, the surrender of Hull, instead of 
disheartening the people, only served to rouse them 
to greater efforts, and to inspire them with fresh 
zeal. General Harrison was put in command of the 
department of the Northwest, and volunteers flocked 
to his standard from Virginia, Pennsylvania, Ohio, 
Kentucky, and Tennessee. Kentucky alone sent 
nearly 7000 volunteers. With the aid of these, 
General Harrison was enabled to keep the Indian 
tribes in check; but the season was too far advanced 
to undertake offensive operations against the British. 

ARMY OF THE NORTH. 

5. The " Army of the North," under the imme- 
diate command of General Dearborn, had been sta- 



302 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

tioned at Plattsburg and Greenbush, in JSTew York, 
and had not been able to accomplish anything to- 
wards the main object of the campaign, viz: the 
capture of Montreal, through the failure of the other 
divisions. 

PARTY FEELING INCREASED. 

6. The result of this campaign tended to embitter 
party feeling still more. The enemies of the admin- 
istration attributed the failures to the inefficiency of 
the Government. Its friends, while admitting the 
errors necessarily flowing from lack of martial ex- 
perience, attributed the disasters to the interference 
of the Federal party. In fact, the difficulties under 
which the Government labored were immensely in- 
creased by the ungenerous and treasonable opposi- 
tion of the opponents of the war. 

MASSACHUSETTS AND CONNECTICUT REFUSE TO SEND TUEIR 
MILITIA. 

7. Nor was it individual opposition alone, against 
which the Government had to contend. The States 
of Massachusetts and Connecticut refused to send 
their militia at the call of the General Government, 
alleging that the State Governments ought to de- 
termine when the exigencies of the nation required 
the services of their militia. 



Questions for Examination* 

1. Where was the "Army of the Centre" posted? Under whose 

command? When did he invade Canada? What force did 
he throw across the Niagara ? What heights did they capture ? 
Give an account of the British attack. 

2. What was the conduct of the New York militia? What was 

the consequence ? 

3. Who succeeded Gen. Van Rennselaer? What proclamation did 

he issue ? What was his conduct afterwards ? 

4. How were the people affected by the surrender of Hull? Who 

was put in command of the Northwest ? How was his army 
increased ? What did he effect? 

5. Where was the "Army of the North *' located ? Under whom ? 

Why did it accomplish nothing ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 303 

6. To what cause did the enemies of the administration attribute 
the failures of this campaign? What was said on the con- 
trary by its friends ? 

1. What was the conduct of Massachusetts and Connecticut ? What 
reasons did they assign for it ? 



SECTION III. 

MADISON RE-ELECTED PRESIDENT. 

1. The country at large, however, gave their sup- 
port to the administration, and reprobated the course 
of its opponents. This was seen at the Presidential 
election, held in the autumn of 1812, when Mr. Madi- 
son was re-elected by an increased majority. J31- 
bridge Gerry became Vice-President. 

ACTS FOR PROSECUTING THE WAR PASSED BY CONGRESS. 

2. At the recommendation of President Madison, 
Congress passed Acts tending to a vigorous prosecu- 
tion of the war. These Acts provided for the raising 
of 20 additional regiments for the army, for the 
building of four large ships-of-war ; for the increase of 
the navy on the Lakes, and for increasing the bounty 
given to recruits. Congress also repealed the law 
authorizing the employment of volunteers, as they 
had been found inefficient through lack of discipline, 
and they authorized the loan of $15,000,000, and 
gave the President power to issue Treasury notes to 
the amount of $5,000,000. 

LOCATION OF THE AMERICAN FORCES (1313). 

3. At the commencement of the campaign of 1813, 
the several divisions of the American forces were 
located as follows : The " Army of the Northwest," 
under General Harrison, was placed near the head 
of Lake Erie; the "Army of the Centre," under 
General Dearborn, between the Lakes Ontario and 
Eric; and the "Army of the North," under General 
Hampton, on the shores of Lake Champlain. 

Sir George Provost was in command of all tho 
.British forces in Canada; while under him, Cols. 



304 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Proctor and Vincent commanded in the Upper 
Province; and General Sheaffe in the Lower. 

CAPTURE OF GENERAL WINCHESTER'S DETACHMENT. 

4. General Harrison, with a portion of his forces, 
was at Frankiinton, Ohio. A detachment of his 
army, under General Winchester, composed of 800 
men, belonging to the most respectable families of 
Kentucky, was stationed in advance at Fort Defiance. 
Towards the middle of January (1813), General 
"Winchester advanced with his detachment towards 
Detroit, and drove a British force from Frenchtown, 
a village on the river Raisin. On the 22d, he was 
attacked at this place by a largely superior force of 
British and Indians, under Col. Proctor. After a 
severe fight, General Winchester surrendered his 
command, Proctor having expressly promised him 
protection for the prisoners against the Indians. 

MASSACRE OF THE DETACHMENT. 

5. Immediately after the surrender, Proctor basely 
broke his promise, turned the prisoners over to the 
Indians, to be carried to the rear, and more than 
500 of them were massacred. The American cause, 
however, was strengthened by this fiendish conduct, 
for thousands were prompted to fly to arms in order 
to avenge it. 

SIECE OF FORT MEIC3. 

6. After this disaster, General Harrison established 
himself at the .Rapids of the Miami, where he built a 
fort, calling it Fort Meigs, in honor of the Governor 
of Ohio, lie selected this point as being well located 
for protecting the shores of Lake Erie, and for offen- 
sive operations against Detroit. General Proctor, at 
the head of 2000 regulars, militia, and Indians, 
appeared before this fort on the 26th of April (1813), 
and demanded its surrender. General Harrison 
promptly and peremptorily refused; whereupon, 
Proctor commenced a regular siege, shelling the fort 
furiously, and picking off its defenders by means of 
his Indian allies. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 305 

DEFEAT OF GENERAL CLAY. 

7. On the fifth day of the sic^e, General Clay 
came up with a reinforcement of 1100 Kentuckians ; 
and a plan was concerted for his attacking the 
British at the same moment a sortie was made from 
the fort. The attack of the Kentuckians was led by 
Col. Dudley, and was entirely successful ; the enemy 
being driven from his works at that point. The 
men, however, elated by their success, pursued too 
far, were surrounded by the whole body of Indians, 
with Tecumseh at their head, and only 150 of the 
detachment escaped. Six hundred and fifty were 
killed or captured; Col. Dudley being among the 
former. Tecumseh, however, protected the prisoners 
against the savage treatment of his warriors, and 
they were shortly afterwards exchanged, and de- 
livered over to General Harrison. 

The sortie from the fort was very successful, the 
enemy being driven from their works and their guns 
spiked ; but the disaster sustained by General Clay's 
detachment, rendered the victory incomplete. Proc- 
tor renewed the siege; but his Indian allies growing 
restless, he, on the ninth day, broke up his camp 
and retired. 

TREATY WITH TUE FIVE NATIONS. 

8. In order to fight the British after their own 
fashion, General Harrison, at this time, made a 
treaty with the .Five Nations, tribes of Indians, by 
which they agreed to assist the Americans; but it 
was expressly stipulated that they were to treat I heir 
prisoners according to the laws of civilized warfare. 
Towards the last of July (1813), Proctor again 
appeared before Port Meigs, and endeavored, by va- 
rious stratagems, to decoy General Harrison from his 
works into the open field. 

DEFENCE OF FORT STEPHENSON BY MAJOR CROGIIAN. 

9. Failing in this, however, he marched suddenly 
at the head of 1300 British and Indians, against Port 
Stephenson, on the Sandusky river. This little fort 



306 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

was garrisoned by only 1G0 men, under a young 
officer of great gallantry, Major Croghan. He was 
ordered by General Harrison to evacuate the fort 
upon the approach of Proctor ; but confiding in the 
courage of his men, he determined to stand a siege. 
Well and nobly did he and his little band hold their 
post. The British made bold and repeated assaults, 
but met with a bloody repulse in every instance. 
At one time 80 of the assailants leaped the pickets 
into the ditch, but were all killed or captured. This 
unexpected and determined resistance so dismayed 
Proctor, that he precipitately abandoned his dead 
and wounded, and retired. His Indian allies, dis- 
couraged by his repeated failures, deserted him in 
great numbers. Tecumseh, however, never faltered 
in his allegiance to the cause of the British, and ex- 
erted his powerful eloquence, though in vain, to re- 
tain his warriors. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Did a majority of the people favor a prosecution of the "war? 

How was this shown? Who was elected Vice-President? 

2. What Acts did Congress pass? What did these Acts provide 

for? What law did Congress repeal? Why? How was the 
revenue provided for ? 

3. How were the American forces located at the commencement of 

the campaign of 1813? Who were the commanders of the re- 
spective armies? Who commanded the British forces in Canada? 

4. Where was Gen. Harrison stationed with part of his forces? 

What detachment was stationed at Fort Defiance? What 
movement did Gen. Winchester make in Jan., 1813? By 
whom was he attacked ? What was the result ? 

5. Relate what occurred afterwards. How did this affect the Amer- 

ican cause ? 

6. Where did Gen. Harrison then establish himself? Why did he 

select this point ? By what force was he besieged here ? 
*I. What force appeared for his relief? What plan was concerted? 
What was the success of the Kentuckians? How did they lose 
their advantage? How many were lost ? What became of the 
prisoners? What was the success of the sortie? Why did 
Proctor leave off the siege ? 

8. What allies did the Americans gain at this time ? What stipu- 

lations were made by Harrison ? When did Proctor re-appear 
before Fort Meigs? 

9. Against what point did he suddenly march ? What was his 

force? What was the garrison of this fort? Who comman- 
ded ? Describe the attack. What was the result ? What was 
the conduct of the Indians ? Of Tecumseh ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 307 

SECTION IV. 

VICTORY GAINED BY COMMODORE PERRY. 

1. General Harrison had been prevented, during 
the summer, from making a forward movement upon 
Detroit, from the fact that the enemy held Lake 
Erie. This obstacle, however, was soon removed by 
the splendid victory of Commodore Perry. This 
enterprising officer had finally succeeded in construct- 
ing a squadron from the neighboring forests, and 
set sail in search of the enemy. On the 15th of 
September (1813), the two fleets met, off Put-in-bay. 
The American fleet consisted of nine vessels, carrying 
in all 5G guns. That of the British, commanded by 
Commodore Barclay, consisted of six vessels, of much 
larger size, carrying 69 guns, and a larger number of 
men. 

GALLANTRY OF COMMODORE PERRY. 

2. At the outset of the engagement, Commodore 
Perry's flag-ship, the Lawrence, was attacked at the 
same time by the Detroit and the Queen Charlotte, 
two of the largest of the British vessels, and the 
wind being unfavorable for the rest of the American 
squadron to come up to her assistance, she was 
soon disabled. Perry seeing this, left her, passed in 
an open boat, amid a perfect tempest of balls, to the 
Niagara ; raised his flag, and renewed the engage- 
ment. The remainder of the American fleet was 
now enabled to come up; the engagement became 
general, and at 4 o'clock the whole British squadron 
had surrendered. Perry announced his victory to 
Gen. Harrison, in the following laconic style : " We 
have met the enemy, and they are ours." In the 
engagement, the Americans lost 123 killed and 
wounded; the British, 800 killed, wounded, and 
prisoners. 

OFFENSIVE MOVEMENTS OF GEN. HARRISON. 

3. The way being now open for Gen. Harrison, ho 
immediately embarked his army, and landed them on 
the 23d of September (1813), near the British fort, 



308 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Maiden. In opposition to the eloquent remonstrance 
of Tecumseh, Proctor burnt the iort and store- 
houses, and precipitately abandoned the place. Gen. 
Harrison pursued, and, on the 29th of September, 
gained possession of Detroit. 

DEFEAT OF PROCTOR; 

4. Gen. Proctor retreated to the Moravian village 
on the Thames, in Canada, situated about 80 miles 
from Detroit. Gen. Harrison determined to pursue, 
and attack him. Accordingly, he selected 3500 men, 
and came up with Proctor on the 5th of October 
(1813). Proctor's army, though inferior in numbers, 
(amounting to only 2000 British and Indians), had 
the advantage of a naturally strong position. Gen. 
Harrison drew up his men with great skill, and 
manoeuvred them with the judgment of an expe- 
rienced General. 

DEATH OF TECUMSEH. 

5. Col. Johnson, with his mounted Kcntuckians, 
was posted opposite Tecumseh and his warriors, and 
he charged them with great gallantry. Perceiving 
that Tecumseh held his men up to the fight by his 
own indomitable bravery, Col. Johnson attacked him 
in the midst of his warriors, and, though himself 
covered with wounds, finally shot him dead. The 
Indians immediately dispersed, and all the British 
soldiers surrendered, except 200 dragoons, with whom 
Proctor dastardly lied. In this engagement, the 
British lost 720 men ; while the Americans only sus- 
tained a loss of 50. 

CHARACTER OF TECUMSEH. 

6. Tecumseh was the most celebrated Indian that 
ever lifted tomahawk against the Americans. Fierce 
in war, yet merciful to his prisoners, he was likewise 
possessed of uncommon eloquence. His authority 
over the Indians was all-powerful. With his death 
ended the confederacy, though they numbered at 
that time 3000 warriors. The Ottawas, Chippewas, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 309 

Miamis, and Pottawottamics at once sent deputies 
to Gen. Harrison, and concluded a treaty of alliance. 
By this victory, Gen. Harrison gained firm posses- 
sion of all the territory, formerly surrendered by 
Gen. Hull. He stationed Gen. Cass at Detroit with 
1000 men ; dismissed a great part of his volunteers; 
and proceeded with the remainder of his arm}', ac- 
cording to instructions, to join the "Army of the 
Centre," at Buffalo. 

THE BRITISH DESCENT UPON 0GDENS3URG. 

7. Meanwhile, the campaign of 1813, thus bril- 
liantly concluded in the West, had not progressed so 
favorably to the Americans at other points. Before 
the campaign regularly opened in the spring, the 
British made a successful descent upon Ogdensburg, 
in New York, on the St. Lawrence, upon the 22d 
of February (1813), and compelled the American 
forces there, which were inferior in numbers, to 
abandon the place, leaving their artillery and stores 
in the hands of the enemy. The latter, having des- 
troyed the stores, together with two gun-boats, and 
two schooners, retired to the Canada side. 

Questions for Examination. 

1. Why bad not Gen. Harrison advanced upon Detroit? Who re- 

moved this obstacle? How did he get his fleet? When did 
the two fleets meet? Where? What was the American force? 
What was that of the British ? By whom commanded ? 

2. Describe the attack upon the Lawrence. Ment on Com. Perry's 

gallant act. Relate what occurred afterwards. How did Perry 
announce his victory ? What was the loss of the Americans ? 
Of the British ? 

3. What course was pursued by Gen. Harrison? What was done 

by Proctor? What place did Harrison take on Sept. 29? 

4. To what point did Proctor retreat? With what force did Har- 

rison pursue? When did he overtake Proctor ? What was 
Proctor's force? What advantage had he? How did Gen. 
Harrison act? 

5. How did the fight commence? Relate the gallant feat of Col. 

Johnson. What was the result? How did Proctor escape? 
What was the loi-s of the British? Of the Americans? 

6. What was the character of Tecumseh ? What effect did his 

death produce? What was done by the Indian tribes? What 
was the fruit of this victory ? What disposition did Harrison 
make of his forces ? 



310 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

7. Was the campaign equally successful at other points? "Where 
did the British make a descent, Feb. 22, 1813? What was 
their success? What did the enemy destroy ? 



CHAPTEE XXYI. 

MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION— WAR OF 1812. 



SECTION I. 



THE AMERICANS GAIN POSSESSION OF LAKE ONTARIO. 

1. The object of the campaign upon the Canada 
frontier, was the capture of Montreal. Gen. Dear- 
born, the commander-in-chief, was stationed at Sack- 
ett's Harbor, situated at the lower part of Lake On- 
tario; and for the successful manoeuvring of his 
army, it was necessary to gain possession of the 
Lake. To effect this, Commodore Chauncey had se- 
lected Sackett's Harbor as a naval depot, and had 
been busily engaged, since October, 1812, in building 
and equipping such a squadron as would enable him 
to compete with the enemy, whose fleet consisted of 
six vessels, carrying in all 80 guns. In this he suc- 
ceeded ; for, having completed his fleet, he engaged 
and captured several of the British schooners ; and, 
finally, in the spring of 1813, the British fleet was 
so much inferior to his, that it was compelled to 
remain in the harbor at Kingston. 



ATTACK UPON YORK. 



2. General Dearborn had under his command at 
Sackett's Harbor, an army amounting to 6000 men, 
and, through the aid of Commodore Chauncey, he 
had it in his power to transport them to any point 
he desired. Contrary to the expectations of many, 
he, instead of moving on Montreal, embarked, on the 
23d of April (1813), with 1600 men, on an expedi- 
tion against York, the capital of Upper Canada, sit- 
uated near the head of Lake Ontario. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 311 

This place was the depot of the British military 
stores for supplying their western posts, and the des- 
truction of these stores was the object of the expe- 
dition. On arriving in front of York (April 27), 
Gen. Dearborn disembarked his force, and placed it 
under the command of Gen. Pike, who had advised 
and planned the expedition. As soon as the troops 
had landed, Gen. Pike gallantly led them against the 
British, who were commanded by Gen. Shcaffo. 

EXPLOSION OF THE BRITISH MAGAZINE. 

3. The Americans soon drove the enemy to their 
fortifications, and, having successfully carried the 
outer works, were advancing upon the main works, 
when the British set fire to a magazine of 500 bar- 
rels of gunpowder. The explosion of this, disabled 
over 100 of the Americans. Their gallant leader, 
Gen. Pike, was mortally wounded by a stone, which 
had been thrown up by the mine, but he heroically 
called to his men to " move on, and avenge their 
General," 

SURRENDER OF YORK. 

4. Inspired by the last words of their General, the 
men pressed on, under Col. Pearce ; drove the British 
from their works, and compelled the surrender of 
the town and the forces. Gen. Pike died shortly 
afterwards, requesting his body to be wrapped in the 
captured flag. In this engagement, the Americans 
lost 320 killed and wounded ; whilst the enemy lost 
1090 in killed, wounded, and prisoners. The mili- 
tary stores at the place were destroyed, and the 
army was re-embarked, conveyed to Niagara, and 
landed there. 

CAPTURE OF FORT GEORGE. 

5. The British guarded Niagara river by two 
strong fortifications, Forts George and Erie. Gen. 
Dearborn determined to attack the former. Accord- 
ingly, on the 27th of May (1813), he embarked with 
4000 men, and, under cover of a very heavy fire 
from batteries on the American side of the river, he 



312 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

succeeded in landing a very strong detachment, un- 
der Col. Win field Scott. The latter formed his men 
upon the beach, under a tremendoas fire, marched 
upon the works in perfect order, and attacked the 
fort with such intrepidity, that Col. Vincent, the 
commander of the British, finally evacuated it; spik- 
ing his guns, however, and firing a train leading to 
the magazine. Captains Ilyndman and Stockton, at 
the imminent risk of their lives, extinguished the 
match, and Col. Scott then took possession of the 
fort. In this engagement, the British lost 850 men, 
in killed, wounded, and prisoners. The Americans 
lost only 147. 

DEFEAT AT BURLINGTON HEIGHTS. 

6. On the 26th of May (1813), the British evacu- 
ated Fort Erie also, and withdrew all their forces to 
Burlington Heights, at the extreme end of the 
.Niagara peninsula, and about 40 miles west of Fort 
George. Gen. Dearborn detached Generals Chandler 
and Winder in pursuit of them. The British, to the 
number of 1500, were entirely surrounded through 
the manoeuvres of Gen. Chandler, and the latter only 
waited for daylight to receive their capitulation, or 
to destroy their force. Col. Vincent, however, at 
the dead of night, attacked the encampment, threw 
the Americans into great confusion, captured a great 
many prisoners (among them Generals Chandler and 
Winder), and cut his way through the lines. The 
Americans retired on the next day to Fort George, 
harassed nearly the whole way by the Indians, and 
losing all their baggage and camp- equipage. 

SURRENDER OF COLONEL BOERSTLER. 

7. This repulse w T as followed, shortly afterwards, 
by the surrender of Col. Boerstler, at Beaver Dams. 
This place he had been sent to attack, but he made 
but little impression upon it; and, finally, having 
been surrounded by a superior force, he was com- 
pelled to surrender. 

BRITISH ATTACK UPON SACKETT's UARBOR. 

8. "While Gen. Dearborn was thus employed in the 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 313 

peninsula, Sackett's Harbor, his base of supplies, 
narrowly escaped capture ; he having left it provided 
with but a feeble garrison. On the 29th of May 
(1813), it was attacked by the combined land and 
naval forces of the British, under Sir George Prevost 
and Sir James Yeo. Gen. Brown, of the New York 
militia, was in command at the harbor, with a garri- 
son of a few regulars, and about 1000 militia. Upon 
the landing of the British, the militia fired one volley 
in the air, and then took to their heels. Col. Backus, 
with his regulars, however, stood his ground, and 
defended every available position between the land- 
ing place and the town. 

THE BRITISH ARE DRIVEN OFF BY STRATAGEM. 

9. Gen. Brown, in the meanwhile, having succeeded 
in rallying about 100 of the militia, marched them in 
full sight towards the rear of the enemy, who, taking 
this to be the advance guard of a strong reinforce- 
ment, precipitately retreated to their boats, and re- 
embarked. For his skilful management of this 
affair, Gen. Brown was made Brigadier-General in 
the regular army. Lieutenant Chauncey, of the 
American force, accomplished, however, through 
error, the aim of the British expedition. For. think- 
ing the town was about to fall into the hands of the 
enemy, he set fire to the store-houses and barracks, 
and thus destroyed the supplies which had been ac- 
cumulated for the campaign. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What was the object of the campaign on the Canada frontier? 

Where was the main body of the Americans stationed ? Where 
was the American fleet constructed? What was the size of 
the British fleet? What was Commodore Chauncey 's success? 
Where did he shut up the British fleet? 

2. What was the American force at Sackett's Harbor? What point 

did Gen. Dearborn set out to attack, April 23, 1813? With 
what force? Why was this place important to the British ? 
Who was put in command of the attacking: force ? 

3. Describe the attack. How many were disabled? What officer 

did the Americans lose? 
14 



314 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

4. Relate the progress of the fight. What was the loss of the re- 

spective parties ? Where was the American army located after 
the capture? 

5. What British fortifications guarded Niagara river? Which did 

Gen. Dearborn determine to attack? What force did he send 
across? Under whom? Relate the particulars of the attack. 
How was the magazine saved ? What was the loss of the re- 
spective parties ? 

6. To what point did the British retire from Fort Erie? Describe 

its location. Who were sent in pursuit ? To what situation 
were the British reduced? How did Col. Vincent extricate 
himself? Mention the movements and loss of the Americans 
on the following day. 

7. What other loss did the Americans meet with ? 

8. Upon what place did the British commanders make an attack, 

May 29, 1813 ? What force was at Sackett's Harbor? Under 
whose command? What was the conduct of the militia? Of 
the regulars? 

9. By what stratagem did Gen. Brown save the place? How was 

he rewarded ? Relate what was done by Lieutenant Chauncey. 



SECTION II. 

GENERAL WILKINSON MADE COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF. 

1. The U. S. Government now projected a formid- 
able invasion of Canada, and the capture of Montreal, 
before the winter set in. For this purpose, the War 
Department, at the head of which was Gen. Arm- 
strong, a man esteemed of great ability, was trans- 
ferred to Sackett's Harbor, in order to co-operate 
better with the forces in the field. Gen. Wilkinson, 
an old Kevolutionary officer, was made commander- 
in-chief, in place of Gen. Dearborn, w T ho had retired 
from the service. 

PLAN OF ADVANCE UPON MONTREAL. 

2. The army, immediately under his command, 
was concentrated at Grenadier's Island, about 
half-way between Sackett's Harbor and Kingston, 
amounted to 8000 men, and was to move upon 
Montreal down the St. Lawrence river. To co-op- 
erate with this advance, Gen. Wade Hampton was 
ordered to move from Plattsburg, with 4000 men, by 
the way of Chateaugay, and to unite his forces with 



OP TEE UNITED STATES. 315 

Gen. Wilkinson in the projected attack upon Mon- 
treal. 

REPULSE AT WILLIAMSBURG.. 

3. After consuming three months in making his 
preparations for the campaign, Gen. Wilkinson finally 
set sail on the 5th of November (1813), down the St. 
Lawrence. The Canadians resisted his progress at 
every available point ; and they appeared in such 
large force at Williamsburg, that the American com- 
mander disembarked a strong force, under Gen. Boyd, 
to attack them. The detachment was, however, de- 
feated by the British, and compelled to return to 
their boats, with the loss of 339 men ; the enemy 
losing only 180. 

ARMY GOES INTO WINTER QUARTERS. 

4. On the 11th of November (1813), Gen. Wilkin- 
son arrived at St. Regis, at which point he had 
ordered Gen. Hampton to meet him with his force. 
Here, however, he received a "communication from 
Gen. Hampton, stating that he would not be able to 
join him, as he did not think it advisable to give up 
his communication with Plattsburg, from which he 
drew the provisions necessary for his army. In 
consequence of this failure in the programme, Gen. 
Wilkinson called a council of war, and by its advice, 
withdrew his army, and went into winter quarters 
at French Mills. Hearing of this, Gen. Hampton 
also retired to Plattsburg. Soon after, his health 
failing, the latter resigned his commission, and was 
succeeded by Gen. Izard. 

DISSATISFACTION IS THE RESULT OF THE CAMPAIGN. 

5. After the concentration of such large forces, 
and the elaborate preparations for the campaign, the 
utter failure of accomplishing anything, gave great 
dissatisfaction throughout the country; and public 
opinion only differed as to the parties to whom the 
blame was properly to be attached. 

EVACUATION OF FORT GEORGE, AND BURNING OF NEWARK. 

G. As soon as Sir George Prevost was relieved 



316 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

from fears of an attack upon Montreal, he sent 
Generals Vincent and Drummond to recover the 
forts on the Niagara. At their approach, Gen. 
McClure, in command of Fort George, having too 
small a force to hold it, withdrew his troops. On 
his retreat, through mistake of orders, he burnt the 
British town of Newark. 

REPRISALS BY THE BRITISH. 

7. By way of reprisal, the British crossed the 
Niagara, burned Buffalo and Black Rock, laid waste 
all the adjoining settlements, captured Fort Niagara, 
and put to the sword all its garrison, except twenty 
men. Though the U. S. Government disowned the 
act of Gen. McClure, nevertheless, throughout the 
remainder of the war, the British seized it as a 
pretext for committing many acts of uncivilized war- 
fare. 

BRITISH DEPREDATIONS UPON THE COAST OF THE SOUTHERN 
STATES. 

8. In fact, they had inaugurated this species of 
warfare upon defenceless towns, early in the spring 
of this year, upon the Atlantic coast. The British 
Government, having declared a blockade of the U. 
S. coast, despatched thither strong squadrons to 
enforce it. Commodore Hardy, who was posted off 
the Northern States, performed his duty according 
to the established laws of modern warfare. But the 
officers off the Southern coast, pursued a different 
plan, thoroughly devastating all the exposed points. 
This discriminating course was pursued by the British 
from a belief, that the New England States were 
not only unfriendly to the war, but even strongly 
inclined to separate from the Union, and return to 
their former allegiance under the King of England. 

DISGRACEFUL ACTS OF ADMIRAL COCKBURN. 

9. Admiral Cockburn, in command of a squadron 
in the Chesapeake, rendered his name forever infa- 
mous by his disgraceful behavior there. Taking 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 317 

possession of several islands in the bay, he, from 
these, made descents upon the neighboring shores, 
plundering the plantations, and burning the villages. 
Among the larger towns which he burnt by the aid 
of his marines, were Havre-de-Grace, on the Susque- 
hannah ; Georgetown and Frcdericktown, on the river 
Sassafras, and Ercnchtown, on the Elk. 

GALLANTRY OF o'NEIL. 

10. At the latter place, all the militia fled at the 
approach of the British marines, except an Irishman, 
named O'Neil. This brave man remained at his post, 
and continued the fight alone ; loading and firing a 
piece of artillery himself, until, by its recoil, it ran 
over his leg, injuring him seriously. Even then, 
however, he exchanged his cannon for a musket, and, 
limping away, he still kept up a retreating fire upon 
the advanced column of the British. 

SACK OF HAMPTON BY COCKBURN. 

11. Admiral Cockburn also made an attack upon 
Norfolk, but was beaten back, with considerable loss, 
by a few marines, and the militia who assembled 
there in large numbers on his approach. Leaving 
this place, he made a descent, however, upon Hamp- 
ton, a village 18 miles distant from Norfolk; arid 
aided by Sir Sidney Beckwith, with 2000 men, he 
captured the place. Upon the surrender of the 
town, the British commander gav^ :i a^to the sol- 
diers, who committed outragoa icpon the^inhabitants 
which would have .cjjs^'-^eol barbarians. During 
the remainder $£ tne summer, Oockburn continued 
his pre-HtOi^ warfare, threatening also Washington, 
Baltimore, and Annapolis, which places, however, he 
feared to attack. 



Questions for Examination. 

What scheme was now projected ? Why was the War Depart- 
ment transferred to Sackett's Harbor? Who was made Com- 
mander-in-chief of the U. >S. forces? 

Where was his army concentrated? What force? How was it 
to move? What force was to co-operate with him? By what 
route? 



318 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

3. When did Gen. Wilkinson start down the St. Lawrence? At 

what point did he first attack the Canadians? What was the 
result of the engagement? 

4. At what point was Gen. Hampton to have united with Gen. Wil- 

kinson? Why did not Hampton do so? What course was 
pursued by Gen. Wilkinson ? By Gen. Hampton ? Who suc- 
ceeded Hampton ? 

5. Why were the people dissatisfied with the result of this cam- 

paign ? 

6. Against what posts did the British Governor send a force? 

What was done by the Americans on their approach ? What 
town was burnt by the Americans on their retreat? 

I. What was done by the British by way of reprisal? Did the U. 

S. Government sustain Gen. McCIure? What use did the 
British make of his act? 

8. Where had they first commenced this species of warfare? What 

blockade hid the British declared ? How did they enforce it? 
How was the blockade conducted off the Northern coast? Off 
the Southern coast ? Why w T as this distinction made ? 

9. Who commanded the British squadron in the Chesapeake? 

What disgraceful acts did he commit? What towns of im- 
portance did he burn ? 

10. Givean accountof the gallant conduct of O'Neil, atFrenchtown. 

II. What success had Cockburn at Norfolk? What place did he 
capture with his overwhelming force? How did he treat the 
captured place? What was his conduct during the remainder 
of the summer ? 



SECTION III. 

HOSTILITIES OF THE CREEKS AND SEMINOLES. 

1. The British, through their emissaries, had not 
only exer^J'tne- Indians at the North, but those also 
at the South, to ndsrivties against the Americans. 
The Creeks and SeminoreS; on the frontier of Geor- 
gia, the most formidable, and at tlvt same time, the 
most civilized of the Indian tribes, had Ve--v; roused 
to action by the burning eloquence of Tecumseh. 

On the 30th of August, 1813, 600 of their warriors 
attacked Fort Minims, in the Tensaw settlement, 
where about 300 of the settlers had taken refuge; 
captured it, and massacred all within it, except 17, 
who managed to make their escape. 

GEN. ANDREW JACKSON DEFEATS TUEM. 

2. The U. S. Government at once sent Gen. Andrew 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 319 

Jackson, at the head of 2500 volunteers, from Ten- 
nessee, and General Floyd with 1000 from Georgia, 
against them. A series of victories at Talledega, 
Antosse, and Talluschatches, soon reduced them to 
extremities. 

VICTORY AT TOIIOPEKA. 

3. Finally, General Jackson, on March 27 (1814), 
at Horse-shoe Bend (called by the Indians Toho- 
peka), on the Tallapoosa, attacked them in their last 
stronghold, and almost annihilated the tribes. They 
then sued for peace, which was, accordingly, grant- 
ed them. In asking it, their leader and prophet, 
Weathcrford, said : " There was a time when I had a 
choice ; I have none now ; even hope is ended. Once I 
could animate my warriors ; but I cannot animate the 
dead. They can no longer hear my voice. Their 
bones lie on many battle-fields." 

NAVAL ENGAGEMENTS (1813). 

4. In order the better to produce a connected nar- 
rative of the events of this campaign, no mention 
has been hitherto made of the naval conflicts. These 
will now be mentioned in detail. 

The same uninterrupted success at sea, as was 
witnessed during the previous campaign, did not at- 
tend the Americans this year (1813). Victory alter- 
nated; but on the whole, the result was very en- 
couraging to the infant navy of the United States. 

FIGHT BETWEEN THE HORNET AND PEACOCK (FEB. 23, 1813). 

5. The first engagement occurred on the 23d of 
February (1813), off the coast of South America, be- 
tween the U. S. sloop-of-war Hornet, commanded by 
Captain Lawrence, and the British sloop Peacock. 
The fire of the Hornet was so well directed and so 
heavy, that the Peacock struck her colors in 15 min- 
utes, being in a sinking condition. In spite of the 
efforts to save her, she shortly afterwards sank. 

FIGHT BETWEEN THE CHESAPEAKE AND SHANNON (JUNE 1, 1813). 

G. On his return to the United States, Captain 
Lawrence was put in command of the frigate Ghesa- 



320 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

peaks, then in the harbor of Boston. Capt. Brooke, 
of the British frigate Shannon, stationed off that 
port, sent a challenge to Captain Lawrence, offering 
him an even fight, without interference from the 
other blockading ships. Though the crew of the 
Chesapeake was newly enlisted, and almost in a mu- 
tinous condition, on account of arrearages in their 
pay, yet Captain Lawrence resolved to accept the 
challenge. Accordingly, sailing out on the 1st of 
June (1813), he engaged the Shannon. In twelve 
minutes time, about half the men of the Chesapeake, 
and all her officers, were either killed or wounded. 
The British then boarded, and lowered her colors. 
Captain Lawrence was mortally wounded by the 
first broadside, but continued on deck, exclaiming to 
the last : " Don't give up the ship." The British 
Government was so much elated by the victory, that 
Captain Brooke was knighted for it. In the engage- 
ment, the Americans lost 133 killed and wounded j 
the British, 73. 

CAPTURE OF THE ARGUS (AUGUST 14, 1813). 

7. The United States met with another naval dis- 
aster shortly afterwards. In May, the U. S. brig 
Argus, commanded by Captain Allen, had conveyed 
the U. S. Ambassador (Mr. Crawford), to France. 
She then cruised in the British Channel, and, during 
the course of the summer, she destroyed cargoes 
worth over two millions of dollars. Finally, on the 
14th of August (1813), she was attacked by the Brit- 
ish sloop-of-war Pelican. After an action of 43 min- 
utes, Captain Allen was mortally wounded, and the 
Argus struck her colors. The Americans lost 40 
men j the British, only 8. 

BATTLE BETWEEN THE ENTERPRISE AND BOXER (SEPT. 4, 1813). 

8. An engagement occurred, September 4, 1813, 
off the coast of Maine, between the U. S. brig Enter- 
prise (Lieutenant Burrows), and the British brig 
Boxer (Captain Blythe). The latter surrendered after 
a fight of 45 minutes. Both commanders were mor- 
tally wounded, and were buried with all the honors 
of war, side by side, at Portland. 



OF THE UNITED STATE'S. 321 

PEACE COMMISSIONERS MEET AT GHENT (AUGUST, 1814;. 

9. The British Government had made various pro- 
posals to treat for peace during the war, and urgent- 
ly renewed them this winter (1813 and '14). .Russia 
also interceding as mediator, the U. S. Government 
finally agreed to send commissioners with full powers 
to make a treaty. On the part of the United States, 
Messrs. Clay, Jno. Russell, J. Q. Adams, Gallatin, 
and Bayard, were appointed ; and on that of Great 
Britain, Lord Gambier, Henry Golbourn, and Wm. 
Adams. These commissioners met in August (1814), 
at Ghent, and at once commenced the discussion of 
the terms of the proposed peace. 

VIGOROUS ACTS PASSED BY CONGRESS. 

10. On the 24th of May (1814), Congress assembled 
in extra session, at the call of the President, to de- 
vise measures for more actively carrying on the war. 
Notwithstanding the increased clamor against the 
war, in the Northern States, this Congress went 
boldly to work. By a system of internal duties, 
which they levied upon property, a sum of 5| mil- 
lion dollars was to be raised, and a loan of 7 J million 
more was authorized. To render the recruiting in 
the regular army more prompt, they offered a bounty 
of 124 dollars to every newly-enlisted soldier, and a 
promise of 160 acres of land to every private. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. "Where had the Indians been roused against the Americans? 

What tribes had Tecumseh induced to join against the Ameri- 
cans? Relate what was done by them on Aug. 30, 1813. 

2. What forces were sent by the U. S. Government against them? 

Under whose command? Where did the Americans gain vic- 
tories over these Indians? 

3. Where did Gen. Jackson finally attack them ? With what suc- 

cess ? What course did the Indians then follow ? What was 
said by the Indian prophet ? 

4. Were the Americans as successful at sea this year (1813) as the 

last ? 

5. Where did the fight between the Hornet and Peacock take place? 

Who were the respective commanders? Relate the particulars 
of the combat. 
14* 



6ZZ SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

6. What vessel was Capt. Lawrence afterwards put in command of? 
At what port? From whom did he receive a challenge? 
What disadvantages did Lawrence labor under? When did 
the battle take place? Relate the particulars. What became 
ofOapt. Lawrence? What were his last words? How did the 
British Government show their valuation of the victory? 
What was the loss on each side? 

*I< What is said of the U. S. brig Argus? When was she cap- 
tured ? By what vessel ? 

8. Where did the battle between the Enterprise and Boxer take 
place? When? With what result? What officers were 
killed? 

9 What proposals did Great Britain renew in the winter of 1813 
and 1814? What Government acted as mediator? Who were 
appointed commissioners to treat on the part of the United 
States? Of Great Britain? Where did these commissioners 
meet? When? 

10. "When did Congress assemble in extra session? How did they 
propose to raise revenue for carrying on the war? What 
amount? What inducement did Congress offer to recruits? 



SECTION IV. 

OPERATIONS OX THE JSEW YORK FRONTIER (1814). 

1. In the campaign of 1814, our attention is first 
called to the operations upon the frontiers of New 
York. By order of the Secretary of War, General 
Wilkinson, in the latter part of February (1814), 
broke up his encampment at French Mills, sent a 
detachment of 2000 men, under Gen. Brown, to the 
Niagara frontier, and retired with the remainder of 
his army to Plattsburg. The British commander, 
thinking that Gen. Wilkinson contemplated an inva- 
sion of Canada from the latter place, posted Major 
Hancock, with 2000 men, at La Colle Mill, near the 
river Sorel, where he occupied and fortified a large 
store-house. 

DEFEAT OF TIIE AMERICANS AT LA COLLE MILL. 

2. On the 30th of March (1814), General Wilkinson 
crossed into Canada, with 4000 men ; and, on the 
following day, attacked this place. After a severe 
assault, he was repulsed, and, afterwards, by a sortie 
of the garrison, was driven from his position, losing 
about 140 men. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 323 

GEN. WILKINSON SUCCEEDED BY GEN. IZARD. 

3. This, together with his unsuccessful campaign 
ot the previous year, so exasperated the public mind 
against Gen. Wilkinson, that the Government dis- 

\u-n ' and put in his stead > Gen - Izar <*. Gen 

Wilkinson was tried by court-martial afterwards 
and was acquitted, though with hesitation. 

GEN. CROWN CROSSES THE NIAGARA INTO CANADA. 

4. In the month of June (1814), General Brown 
moved his detachment from Sackett's Harbor to 
-buna'o, with the intention of invading Canada from 
that point. He was there joined by Towson's artil- 
lery, and a corps of volunteers, increasing his army 
to 3500 men. On the 2d of July (1814); he crossed 
the JNiagara, and compelled the surrender of Port 
-fcrie, and its garrison of 147 men, without an attack. 

WELLINGTON'S VETERANS DEFEATED AT CHIPPEWA (JULY 5, 1814). 

5. Great Britain having successfully concluded her 
war with iSTapoleon, and being at this time at peace 
with all the world, except the United States had 
sent over to Canada 14,000 of Wellington's veterans 
and at the same time she blockaded and ravaged the 
Atlantic coast of the United States with he? enor- 
mous navy. A force of these veterans, under Gen 
Kiall, equal m number to Gen. Brown's army occu- 
pied a position at the mouth of the Chippewa a 
stream which empties into the Niagara river. The 
American commander, nothing dauiUed by the repu- 
tation of the enemy, attacked the British army on 
the 5th of July (1814), defeated them with a loss of 
518 men, and compelled them to fall back to Fort 
George. In the action, the Americans lost 328 men. 

BATTLE OF BRIDGEWATEK (JULY 25, 1814). 

+ 6 in™ F ° rt Geor S e > the beaten army was reinforced 
to 5000 men, under Gen. Drummond, who took com- 
mand. With this force, one-third superior in num- 
bers to the American army, Gen. Drummond attack- 
ed Gen. Brown on the 25th of July (1814), at Bridge- 



324 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

water, near the great Cataract of Niagara. The 
battle commenced at 6 o'clock in the evening. Gen. 
Scott, with his brigade, held the whole British army 
at bay for one hour, till the remainder of the Ameri- 
can army came up. 

CUARGE AT LUNDY's LANE. 

7. Daring the heat of the fight, Scott's brigade 
was much annoyed by a British battery of nine 
pieces, posted on an eminence at the head of Lundy's 
Lane. " Will you capture that battery ?" said G-en. 
Ripley to Col. Miller, of the 21st regiment. "I will 
try," was the modest answer. He did try, and cap- 
tured it, at the point of the bayonet. Around this 
spot, the battle raged till long after dark. Four 
times the British charged, and as often were re- 
pulsed ; the sound of the conflict drowning even the 
roar of the neighboring cataract. Finally, the enemy 
desisted, and left the Americans in possession of the 
hard-won field. In this battle, the British lost 878 
men ; the Americans, 860. On the part of the enemy, 
Generals Drummond and Eiall were wounded, and 
the latter taken prisoner. 

THE AMERICANS -WITHDRAW TO FORT ERIE. 

8. Generals Brown and Scott having both been 
wounded, Gen. Riplej^, who succeeded to the com- 
mand, withdrew to Fort Erie on the following day. 
Having, however, no means of transporting the cap- 
tured artillery, ho left it on the ground; from which 
circumstance the British claimed the victory. 

THE AMERICANS BESIEGED AT FORT ERIE. 

9. The American army being now reduced to 1600 
men, were no longer able to act on the offensive ; 
and hence entrenched themselves in Fort Erie. This 
place was formally invested by Gen. Drummond, on 
the 4th of August (1814), at the head of 5000 men. 
Having run their works to within 400 yards of the 
fort, the British made a formidable assault upon it, 
but were repulsed with heavy loss. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 325 

THE BRITISH RAISE THE SIEGE. 

10. On the 17th of September (1814), Gen. Brown, 
having recovered from his wounds, and again taken 
command, ordered a sortie upon the enemy's works, 
which were advanced two miles from the main force. 
This sortie, led by Generals Porter, Miller, and 
Brown, was remarkably successful. The enemy's 
works were taken and destroyed; and they lost 
1000 men in killed, wounded, and prisoners. The 
Americans lost only about 500 men. Discouraged 
by the result of this sortie, the British commander 
broke up the siege on the 21st of September (1814), 
having continued it 49 days. 

THE AMERICANS RETIRE TO BUFFALO. 

11. On the 9th of October (1814), Gen. Izard, with 
5000 men, arrived from Plattsburg, and took com- 
mand of all the troops. After a slight skirmish with 
the enemy at Chippewa, thinking the season too far 
advanced for offensive operations, Gen. Izard demol- 
ished the works at Fort Erie, and withdrew his army 
to Buffalo. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What disposition wis made of the U. S. forces on the New York 

frontier in Feb. 1814? What British force was placed oppo- 
site Gen. Wilkinson ? Where? 

2. With what force did Gen. Wilkinson attack La Colle Mill I 

What was the result ? 

3. Who was put in Gen. Wilkinson's place ? What was the sen- 

tence of Gen. Wilkinson's court-martial? 

4 What movement was made by Gm. Brown in June, 1R14? 
How was he reinforced ? What place did he capture, July 2, 
1314? , , . . . 

5. How was Great Britain's condition improved at this time tor 
carrvino- on the war? What force did she send to Canada? 
What position did the British occupy ? When did the Ameri- 
cans attack them ? With what result ? What was the loss of 
the Americans? 

6 How were the British reinforced? How much did they exceed 
the Americans ? W r hen was the Battle of Bridgewater fought ? 
delate the particulars of the battle. 

?. What was the result ? What was the loss of the two armies ? 



32G SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

8. What officers of the Americans were wounded? "Who succeeded 

to the command ? To what point did he withdraw? Why 
did the British claim the victory? 

9. To what force were the Americans reduced? Where were they 

besieged? By what force? What success had the British in 
the assault? 

10. When did the Americans make a sortie ? With what success? 

What effect was produced? 

11. What reinforcement arrived to the Americans? Who took 
command? To what point did Gen. Izard retire? For what 
reason ? 



CHAPTER XXVII. 

MADISON'S ADMINISTRATION— WAR OF 1818. 



SECTION I. 

OPERATIONS NEAR TLATTSBURG. 

1. The American force at Plattsburg had been so 
much diminished by the reinforcements sent to the 
Niagara frontier, that the enemy were encouraged 
to invade New York at that point. 

Accordingly, on the 3d of September (IS 14), Sir 
George Prevost crossed the frontier, at the head of 
14,000 of " Wellington's Invincibles," and advanced 
down the western shores of Lake Champlain. To 
oppose this formidable army, Gen. Macomb had at 
Plattsburg not more than 2000 regulars. He com- 
menced vigorous preparations, however, for defence, 
and in response to his call, he was soon joined by 
about 3000 militia. Having thrown up strong earth- 
works along the Saranac river; and with his navy, 
under Commodore McDonough, anchored in a bay, 
two miles distant, he resolutely awaited the approach 
of the enemy. 

MCDONOUGH'S VICTORY (SEPTEMBER 11, 1814). 

2. The British commander, on the 11th of Septem- 
ber, drew up his army in line, and made repeated 
efforts to cross the Saranac river, but failed signally. 
Meanwhile the British fleet, under Commodore 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 327 

Downio, numbering 17 vessels, and carrying in all ' 5 
guns and 1050 men, hove in sight; and Commodore 
McDonough sailed out to. meet it. The American 
fleet was inferior both in men and guns; numbering 
in all, 14 vessels, carrying 80 guns and S20 mem 
The combat was hotly contested, lasting two hours 
and twenty minutes. At the end of this time, almost 
the entire British fleet had been captured or sunk. 
The total loss of the British was 994 men ; that of 
the Americans, 100. 

PRECIPITATE RETREAT OF THE ERITI?!!. 

3. The land armies were witnesses of the conflict 
throughout ; and its result served as much to encour- 
age the Americans, as to depress the British. In 
fact, the obstinate resistance he had met with by 
land, and this total discomfiture on the lake, so intimi- 
dated the British commander, that he decamped 
precipitately by night, leaving behind much of his 
camp-equipage, and all his sick and w^ounded. He 
had lost 2500 men, since he commenced the invasion. 
This battle terminated the active operations of the 
war upon the Canada frontier. Its result on the 
whole, was very encouraging to the Americans ; and 
the troops, who thus defeated the conquerors of 
Napoleon, gained for themselves undying honors. 

ATTACK UPON WASHINGTON. 

4. The news of this victory at Plattsburg was es- 
pecially gratifying to the American people, as they 
were at that time much depressed at the capture of 
their capital, Washington, by the British. The 
British fleet in the Chesapeake had been augmented, 
by the arrival of Admiral Cochrane, to 60 sail, and 
it had on board 6000 troops, under General Boss. It 
was their design to attack Washington city. For 
this purpose, the British Admiral ascended the Pa- 
tuxent, and on the 15th of August (1814), landed 
Gen. Ross, with 5000 infantry, at Benedict, a town 
on the right bank of the Patuxent, and distant from 
Washington, 47 miles. 



328 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

BATTLE OF BLADENSBUEG (AUGUST 25, 1814). 

5. Gen. Eoss at once marched upon the capital, by 
way of Marlborough ; and on the 25th of August, 
he reached Bladcnsburg, about 6 miles from Wash- 
ington. At this place, he found in his front a small 
American arm}' (7200 men), composed of militia, 
regulars, and marines, under Gen. Winder. These 
he at once attacked, and drove them from the field, 
with but little resistance from any, except the ma- 
rines, who were commanded by Commodore Barney. 

CAPTURE OF WASHINGTON CITY (AUGUST 25, 1314). 

6. The road to the capital then lay open, and the 
British General entered it that evening. On the fol- 
lowing day, with a barbarity worthy of the days of 
the Goths and Vandals, Gen. Eoss committed to the 
flames, the Capitol, the public Library, and all the 
offices of the Government. Many of the private 
houses were also plundered by the British soldiers. 

ATTACK UPON BALTIMORE. 

7. Having accomplished this feat, Gen. Eoss re- 
tired with his army to the fleet, and, elated with his 
easy victory, he moved on to the attack of Balti- 
more, intending, as he said, to winter his troops 
there. But he was destined to meet with a more 
vigorous resistance than that which he had expe- 
rienced at Washington. The country had been 
aroused, and volunteers had flocked to the standard 
of Gen. Samuel Smith, in command at Baltimore, till 
he soon had an army of more than 10,000 men. 

BEATII OF GENERAL ROSS. 

8. Admiral Cochrane, having entered the mouth 
of the Patapsco, on the morning of the 12th of Sep- 
tember debarked the land force of 6000 men, under 
Gen. Eoss, at North Point, 14 miles from Baltimore. 
The latter was here met by a detachment of the 
Americans, under Gen. Strieker, amounting to 3500. 
These held the British at bay for three hours; but, 
finally, being overpowered by numbers, they fell 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 329 

back on the main body, stationed about two miles 
from the city. The British General, Ross, was killed 
in this engagement, and the command devolved upon 
Col. Brooke. This officer, on the following clay, 
pressed on towards Baltimore, but halted in front of 
the American entrenchments, till he could hear the 
result of the attack upon Fort McHeniy. 

EOMBABDMENT OF FORT McHENRY (1814). 

9. This fort, distant two miles from Baltimore, 
commanded the entrance to the harbor, and was gar- 
risoned by 1000 men, under Major Armistead. At 
sunrise (September 13), it was attacked by a squad- 
ron of 16 vessels, and during the whole of the day, 
a perfect storm of shot and bombs was rained into 
it. Its garrison gallantly replied. Failing to reduce 
the fort by bombardment, 1200 men were detached 
to storm the works upon the succeeding night ; but 
they were completely repulsed, and compelled to 
retire. On the following day, the squadron sailed 
down the river, and were soon followed by the land 
army, who at once re-embarked. The whole fleet 
soon afterwards left the Chesapeake for the South. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. At what point did the British invade New York ? Why was the 

American force small there? What was the force of the inva- 
ders? Under whose command? Who commanded the Amer- 
icans at Plattstmrg? What force? What force of militia 
joined him? What preparations did Gen. Macomb make ior 
defence? Who commanded the American fleet? 

2. What success had the British land force in their attack? Who 

commanded the British fleet? How many vessels? Guns? 
Men? What was the number of American vessels? Guns? 
Men? How long did the battle last? When fought? Where? 
What was the result? What was the loss of the British ? Of 
the Americans? 

3. What effect did the victory produce? AVhat course was pursued 

by the British commander? How many men did he lose in 
ail? Were there any further active operations on the Canada 
frontier? Why did the American troops deserve great credit? 

4. "What city was captured about this time by the British ? What 

was the number of the British fleet in the Chesapeake? How 
many troops had it on board? Under whose command? 
Where did these troops land, Aug. 15, 1814? 



oo\) SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

5. What route did Gen. Ross take to Washington? Where was he 

met by an American force? What number? How composed? 
Under whose command ? What was the result of the right? 

6. When did Gen. Ross enter Washington? What buildings did 

he burn? 
1. Where did the British then return? Upon what city did they 
next advance? How was the American force increased there? 
To what number ? Under whose command ? 

8. Where were the British land forces debarked ? What force met 

them here ? What was the result of the fight? What British 
officer was killed ? Who succeeded him in command? Why 
did he not attack the Americans ? 

9. How was Baltimore harbor guarded? What force? Under 

whose command? How many vessels attacked the fort? How 
long? With what result? What attack was made at night? 
What course did the British then pursue? Where did the fleet 
then go ? 



SECTION II. 

NAVAL OPERATIONS (1814). 

1. The naval events during this campaign (1814), 
were on the whole favorable to the Americans ; and 
the American sailors sustained the high reputation 
they had already won. 

CRUISE OF THE ESSEX. 

2. Commodore David Porter, in command of the 
frigate Essex, had been cruising in the Pacific ocean 
since 1812, and in that time had almost destroyed 
the enemy's commerce there ; having captured ves- 
sels mounting in the aggregate 107 guns, and carry- 
ing 302 men. lie, moreover, equipped one of his 
prizes with 20 guns, calling her the Essex Junior, 
and placed Lieutenant Downes in command of her. 

CAPTURE OF THE ESSEX (MARCH 28, 1814). 

3. Finally, on the 2Sth of March (1814), while dis- 
abled by a storm, and lying in a small bay near the 
harbor of Yalparaiso, Porter was attacked by the 
British frigate Phoebe, and a sloop-of-war. After a 
desperate engagement, sustained by Porter till all 
his officers but one, and nearly three-fourths of his 
crew, were disabled, he struck his colors. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 331 

CAPTURE OF THE BRITISH BRIG EPERVIER (APRIL 29, 1814). 

4. On the 29th of April (1S14), the U. S. sloop-of- 
war Peacock, 18 guns, under Captain Warrington, at- 
tacked and captured the British brig Epervier, 18 
guns. On the 29th of June (1811), the sloop-of-war 
Wasp, 18 guns, commanded by Captain Blakeley, cap- 
tured the British brig Reindeer, 19 guns. In the 
following September, Captain Blakeley also cap- 
tured the British sloop-of-war Avon, 20 guns. The 
Wasp, however, never returned to port ; having 
most probably foundered at sea. 

CAPTURE OP THE CYANE AND LEVANT. 

5. In February (1815), Captain Stewart, in the 
Constitution, engaged the British frigate Ci/ane, 34 
guns, and the sloop-of-war Levant, 21 guns, at the 
same time, and compelled the surrender of both. 

On the 15th of January (1815), the frigate Presi- 
dent, commanded by Captain Decatur, off the harbor 
of New York, dismantled and silenced the Endymion; 
but being attacked by the remainder of the blockad- 
ing squadron, she was compelled to surrender. In 
this same month (January), Captain Biddle, of the 
Hornet, 18 guns, captured the British sloop Penguin, 
19 guns. 

BRITISH DEPREDATIONS ON THE NEW ENGLAND COAST. 

6. During this campaign, the coasts of the New 
England States were not treated with the same 
lenity as heretofore. Many harbors were entered, 
and the shipping destroyed. The enemy were, how- 
ever, gallantly resisted at Stonington, Connecticut ; 
and, in their land attack upon the place, they were 
repulsed. Among other expeditions, a detachment 
of the British advanced up the Penobscot, as far as 
Hampden ; to which place the U. S. frigate Adams 
had been retired for preservation. On the approach 
of the enemy, the militia deserted the marines, and 
the latter were obliged to destroy the frigate. 

THE BRITISH CONQUER EAST MAINE. 

7. In the first part of September (1814), a force of 



332 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

the British, under Sir John Sherbrock, Governor of 
Nova Scotia, invaded the eastern part of Maine. 
This officer, assisted by Admiral Griffith, took pos- 
session of the principal towns on the coast, and pub- 
lished a proclamation at Castine, declaring the con- 
quest of all the country, east of the Penobscot to 
the Passamaquoddy Bay, and requiring the submis- 
sion of the people to the British Government. The 
territory thus occupied, comprehends 42 flourishing 
towns, nearly one-half of the State of Maine. Two- 
thirds of its inhabitants accepted the terms, and 
swore allegiance to the British Government. The 
inhabitants of the islands along the coast of Massa- 
chusetts, also promised neutrality, if they were left 
unmolested. 

HARTFORD CONVENTION (DECEMBER 15, 1S14). 

8. The opposition to the war, on the part of the 
inhabitants of the New England States, increased 
daily in proportion to the destruction of their com- 
merce, and the depredations on their coast. It now 
was raised to the highest pitch, and culminated in 
the Hartford Convention. At this place, there as- 
sembled, on the 15th of December, 1814, delegates 
appointed by the State Legislatures of Massachusetts, 
Connecticut, and Rhode Island ; and also some, 
elected by counties in New Hampshire and Ver- 
mont. Their purpose was to seek measures for the 
protection of their section, and for the redress of 
their alleged grievances. 

ACTION OF THE HARTFORD CONVENTION. 

9. This Convention was in secret session for three 
weeks. Upon its adjournment, they published an 
address, charging the General Government with pur- 
suing a system of measures unfriendly to the in- 
terests of New England, and recommending amend- 
ments to the Constitution. These amendments were 
seven in number, and looked to radical changes in 
the Constitution. When the Convention adjourned, 
it was agreed that another Convention should as- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 333 

semble in Jane, 1815, to take such steps as the crisis 
should demand. *" The principal step they had in 
view was, in the opinion of a distinguished Massa- 
chusetts statesman,^ (which, he said, he based upon 
unequivocal evidence,) the separation of the New 
England States from the rest of the Union/' The 
committee appointed by the Convention to lay their 
proceedings before the Government, while on their 
way to Washington for that purpose, met the news 
of peace, and hence they abandoned all further pro- 
ceedings. 

AFFAIRS IN TUB SOUTH. 

10. Before the news of the treaty reached this 
country, however, the South was the scene of the 
greatest success gained by the Americans during 
this war. Gen. Andrew Jackson, who had already 
gained great reputation by his decisive victory over 
the Creek Indians, w T as in command of the Southern 
Department, comprising Tennessee, Louisiana, and 
the Mississippi Territory, with his headquarters at 
Mobile. 

THE BRITISH DRIVEN FROM PENSACOLA. 

11. During the summer of the year 1814 (August 
25), a force of the British, under Col. Nicholls, had 
landed at the Spanish port, Pensacola, in Florida, 
and had established themselves there in the fort, 
with the connivance of the Spanish authorities. 
Gen. Jackson, deeming this an infraction of the neu- 
trality on the part of Spain, on his own responsi- 
bility appeared before the fort on the Gth of Novem- 
ber (1814), attacked it, drove the British to their 
fleet, and took possession of the place. He now dis- 
covered that the British Government designed a for- 
midable attack upon New Orleans; and accordingly 
ho proceeded to that point, in order to prepare 
means of defence. 

PREPARATIONS TO DEFEND NEW ORLEANS. 

12. Assisted by the hearty co-operation of Gov- 

* Bledsoe. t John Quincy Adams. 



334 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

ernor Claiborne, of Louisiana, General Jackson at 
once commenced active preparations for the defence 
of the city. Many of the inhabitants, being French- 
men by birth, were rather lukewarm in their sup- 
port of the TJ. S. Government, and hence General 
Jackson adopted the bold plan of proclaiming mar- 
tial law. lie thus was enabled to drive off the spies 
and British agents, and to intimidate the disaffected. 
But few of the people, however, belonged to the lat- 
ter class. The Louisiana militia heartily responded 
to the call of their Governor. General Jackson in- 
spired all with his energy. Militia, assembled from 
Louisiana, Tennessee, and Kentucky, were drilled ; 
arms and munitions of war were collected, and forti- 
fications were thrown up in all the directions from 
the city, assailable by the enemy. 

LANDING OF THE BRITISH TROOPS. 

13. True to Lis expectation, a formidable fleet of 
60 sail, having on board 8000 British troops, entered 
Lake Borgne on the 13th of December (181-4), and, 
having landed, they established themselves 9 miles 
below the city. Several indecisive engagements were 
fought by the opposing armies during the latter part 
of this mouth. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Wheat was the general result of the naval operations during 1814? 

2. Where had Commodore Porter, in the Essex, been cruising? 

With what succe.-s? What vessel did he equip ? 

3. Relate the particulars of the capture of the Essex- 

4. What naval combat took place, April 20, 1314 ? Result? On 

June 29, 1814? Result? In September, 1814? What be- 
came of the Wasp ? 

5. What naval combat took place in February, 1815? What re- 

sult? On 15th of January, 1815? What result? What 
British vessel was captured also in this month ? 

6. How was the New England coast treated by the British during 

this campaign (1814)? Where were they repulsed? What 
river did the British ascend in Maine? How did the militia 
behave at Hampden? What vessel was in consequence de- 
stroyed by the U. S. marines? 
1. What force invaded East Maine in September, 1814 ? What did 
they accomplish ? What proportion of the State does this in- 
clude? What was the conduct of the inhabitants? What 
course was adopted by the coast-islanders ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 6o5 

8. What increased the opposition to the war in the New England 

States? In what did it terminate? When did this Conven- 
tion assemble? From what States were its members? What 
was their purpose? 

9. How long did this Convention sit? What address did they pub- 

lish? How many Constitutional amendments did they recom- 
mend? To what effect? What was their agreement on ad- 
journment? What was the principal step they had in view? 
Why were not the proceedings of the Convention laid before 
the U. S. Government? 

10. Who was in command of the Southern Department? What 
did it include? 

11. Where did a British force establish themselves in Aug., 1814, 
with the connivance of the Spanish authorities? How did 
Gen. Jackson resent this infraction of neutrality ? What place 
did he learn the British were preparing to attack? 

12. Who assisted him in his preparations for defence at, New Or- 
leans? Why did Gen. Jackson proclaim martial law? How 
did that aid him? From what States did militia arrive ? 

13. At what point did the British land? What force? 



SECTION III. 

BATTLE OF NEW ORLEANS (JAN. 8, 1815). 

1. Gen. Jackson finally awaited the enemy behind 
strong breastworks (composed partly of bales of cot- 
ton), extending about 1000 yards; his right resting 
on the Mississippi, and his left upon an impenetrable 
swamp. Here he was attacked, on the morning of 
the Sin of January (1815), by Sir Edward Packen- 
ham, commander-in-chief of the British forces. These 
had been reinforced till they numbered 14,000 men, 
furnished with a splendid train of artillery, and all 
the equipments of war. The Americans numbered 
only 6000 men, a very small proportion of whom 
were regulars. 

REPULSE OF THE BRITISH. 

2. The British, in two dense columns, advanced 
with great intrepidity to the attack, accompanied by 
detachments carrying fascines for filling the ditches, 
and ladders for scaling the ramparts. The Ameri- 
cans calmly awaited their approach, till they came 
within easy range. They then poured upon the 



336 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

British such a storm of balls from artillery and small 
arms, that they were compelled to fall back, losing 
their commander, General Packenham, who was shot 
down in his effort to rally them. Again, the enemy, 
under Generals Gibbs and Keane, advanced, and 
again the carnage in their ranks compelled them to 
retire. Finally, they made a third and last assault. 
Headed by their courageous officers, they charged 
up to the ditch; some even mounting the ramparts. 
But the gallant defenders still kept up their deadly 
and unintermitting fire; almost every shot killing 
its man; till, discouraged by the destruction of their 
comrades, and by the loss of their commanders, one 
of whom was mortally wounded, the assailants re- 
treated in great disorder. 

LOSSES IN TUE BATTLE. 

3. The disparity of the loss in the two armies is 
astonishing. Of the British, 700 were killed, 1400 
wounded, and 500 were captured. In the ranks of 
the Americans, only seven were killed, and six woun- 
ded. After the battle. Gen. Jackson wisely refrain- 
ed from pressing the British army in their retreat, 
with his raw militia. The enemy retired to their 
shipping, and on the night of the 13th of January 
(1815), they hastily embarked, leaving behind their 
wounded and artillery. 

TREATY OF PEACE SIGNED AT GHENT (DEC. 14, 1814). 

4. In the midst of the universal rejoicing through- 
out the country at this great victory, a special mes- 
senger to the Government arrived in this country, 
bringing the news of the signing of a treaty of peace 
at Ghent, on the 14th of December, 1814, by the 
commissioners appointed by the respective countries. 

This treaty having been ratified by the Prince Ee- 
gent of Great Britain, on the 27th of December 
(1814), was laid before the Senate by the President, 
and ratified by it on the 17th of February, 1815. 

PROVISIONS OF THE TREATY. 

5. The immediate cause of the war, viz : the im- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 337 

pressment of American seamen by the British, hav- 
ing been removed by the pacification of Europe, it 
was ignored in the treat}'. The treaty provided 
only for the suspension of hostilities ; the exchange 
of prisoners; the restoration of territories and pos- 
sessions, obtained by the contending Powers during 
the war; the adjustment of unsettled boundaries; 
and for a combined effort to affect the entire aboli- 
tion of traffic in slaves. Subsidiary to this, a treaty 
to regulate commerce between the two countries 
was concluded by plenipotentiaries in London, on 
the 3d of July (1815), and afterwards ratified by the 
respective Governments. 

WAR DECLARED AGAINST ALGIERS. 

6. The piratical Government of Algiers, having 
taken advantage of the war, thus concluded, to prey 
upon the American commerce, the U. S. Government 
now declared war against it; and sent a strong 
squadron to the Mediterranean for the purpose of 
prosecuting active hostilities. Soon after its arrival 
there, Commodore Decatur captured an Algerine 
frigate and brig (June 17th and 19th, 1815). Fol- 
lowing up his success, he appeared before Algiers, 
and so intimidated the Dey, that he signed a treaty 
very advantageous to the United States; the terms 
being dictated by the American commander. 

NAVAL APPROPRIATIONS. 

7. At the close of the war with Great Britain, the 
U. S. army was reduced to 10,000 men; but the im- 
portance of a strong navy having been seen, Con- 
gress voted an annual appropriation of one million 
dollars, for eight years, for increasing the number of 
vessels. Large appropriations were also made for 
erecting strong fortifications along the Atlantic sea- 
board. 

CONDITION OP THE FINANCES. 

8. During the continuance of the war, a spirit of 
speculation had pervaded nearly every class of the 

15 



338 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

people, find, in consequence; at its close, the financial 
affairs of the nation were in a ruinous condition. 
The Government had contracted a debt of 100 million 
dollars, and the Southern and Western banks had 
largely invested in its funds. The banks of the New 
England States, through aversion to the war, had 
not thus assisted the Government finances. In con- 
sequence, in the autumn of 1814, not a single bank 
south of New England could redeem its notes. The 
charter of the National Bank having expired in 1811, 
it had ceased to exist. 

UNITED STATES BANK INCORPORATED (APRIL, 1816). 

9. Since the specie in the country was inadequate 
for the wants of the people, it was proposed to re- 
charter the National Bank. Though great opposi- 
tion was made to the measure (its opponents alleging 
that the General Government had no constitutional 
right to establish a bank), yet Congress passed a 
Bill in April, 1816, incorporating a " Bank of the 
United States/' with a capital of 35 millions; the 
United States subscribing 7 millions. 

MANUFACTURING INTERESTS. 

10. As the American people were cut off from 
British manufactures during the war, the demand 
for manufactured articles was so great, that much 
capital in the New England States was invested 
in manufacturing establishments, and large profits 
were realized. The close of the war, however, 
brought these establishments into competition with 
those of England, which were worked by labor much 
less expensive, and hence could afford to sell their 
articles at a lower rate than the American manufac- 
turers. 

PROTECTIVE TARIFF. 

11. Consequently, the latter petitioned Congress 
to grant them a protection, by imposing duties on 
English manufactures which were competing with 
theirs. Great opposition was made to this in Con- 
gress, and hence the manufacturers could only obtain 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 339 

a tariff, imposing small additional duties on certain 
articles, such as coarse cotton goods. 

In December, 1816, Indiana was admitted into the 
Union as a State, and in 1817, Mississippi. About 
this time treaties were made with Indian tribes, by 
which they ceded to the United States all their lands 
within the limits of Ohio. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Describe the position occupied by Gen. Jackson's army. When 

was the battle of New Orleans fought? Who commanded the 
British forces? What was their number ? How large was the 
American force ? 

2. Describe the battle. 

3. What was the loss of the British? Of the Americans ? What 

course did Jackson pursue after the battle? What was done 
by the enemy ? 

4. What news was brought to the United States after this battle? 

When was the treaty signed? When did the Senate ratify it? 

5. Did the treaty make any provision against the impressment of 

American seamen? Why not? What were the provisions of 
the treaty? What other treaty was concluded in London, July 
3, 1815? 
G. Against what Government did the United States declare war at 
this time? Why? What active measure was taken ? What 
was accomplished by Commodore Decatur ? 

7. To what number was the U. S. army reduced? What appro- 

priation was made for increasing the navy? For what other 
purposes were appropriations made ? 

8. What was the state of the finances at the close of the war? 

What had produced it? What debt had the Government con- 
tracted ? What banks had invested in the U. S. funds? What 
banks had not assisted the Government? What was the con- 
dition of the banks south of New England in 1814 ? What had 
become of the National Bank ? 

9. What proposition was made in order to aid the finances? Why 

Avas it opposed ? What Bill was passed by Congress ? 

10. W hat was the condition of the manufacturing interest during 
the war? Where was it principally carried on ? What effect 
did the close of the war produce upon it? 

11. What petition did the manufacturers present to Congress? 
What tariff was passed to aid them ? What State was admit- 
ted in 181G ? In 1817? What treaty was made with the In- 
dians at this time ? 



340 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

CHAPTER XXTIII. 

FBOM MONROE TO VAN BUREN 



SECTION I. 

JAMES MONROE INAUGURATED PRESIDENT (MARCH 4, lS17j. 

1. On the 4th of March, 1817, James Monroe, of 
Virginia, was inaugurated President, and D. D. 
Tompkins, of New York, Yice-President. 

Few events of national importance occurred 
during this Presidential term. The finances of the 
country, so much diseased by speculators during the 
war of 1812, gradually reached a healthy state. 

SEMINOLE WAR. 

2. The States adjoining the Spanish Territory, 
Florida, having been much annoyed by the incursions 
of the Seminole tribe of Indians, resident partly 
within that province, war was declared against them 
by the United States, in the year 1818. General 
Andrew Jackson was placed in command of the force 
(composed mainly of* volunteers from Tennessee), 
which was to operate against the Indians. 

ACTIVE MEASURES TAKEN BY GENERAL ANDREW JACKSON. 

3. Marching into Florida, he soon reduced the 
savages into subjection, captured the English emis- 
saries, Arbuthnot and Ambrister, who had incited the 
Indians to the war, and had them condemned by 
court-martial, and shot. Thinking that the Spanish 
authorities were implicated in the war, he also took 
possession of Fort St. Marks, and Pensacola. He 
then returned to Tennessee. Shortly after this, 
however, the U. S. Government withdrew the garri- 
sons from the Spanish territory. Spain was at this 
time at war with her revolted South American colo- 
nies, and was in no condition to revenge this insult 
to her. An investigation of Gen. Jackson's conduct 
was instituted in Congress, but a resolution, censuring 
him, failed to be carried. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 341 

PENSION TO REVOLUTIONARY SOLDIERS. 

4. During this year (1818), a pension to the Revo- 
lutionary officers and soldiers was voted by Congress. 
The public lands were increased by the cession of all 
the lands in Tennessee and Kentucky, belonging to 
the Chickasaw Indians. 

SCHOOLS ESTABLISHED AMONG THE INDIANS. 

5. Attention being called to the condition of the 
Indian tribes, still resident within the limits of the 
Union, Congress passed a Bill, granting them the 
annual sum of $10,000 for the establishment of 
schools among them. Missionaries were also sent 
among them by religious societies. 

In 1819, the Territory of Alabama, formerly a 
part of Georgia, was admitted into the Union as a 
State. 

FIRST STEAMBOAT CROSSES THE ATLANTIC (1810). 

G. It was during this year (1819), also, that the 
first steamboat made a voyage across the Atlantic. 
Extensive works of internal improvement were com- 
menced at this time by the States. Among these, 
the most important were, the canals connecting Lake 
Eric and the Hudson ; and Lake Champlain and the 
same river j and the great Cumberland road. 

CONVENTION WITH GREAT BRITAIN. 

7. On the 28th of January, 1819, a convention be- 
tween the United States and Great Britain was rati- 
fied by the President of the United States. By its 
terms, the citizens of the United States were allowed 
to take fish on the coast, of Newfoundland; the 
boundary of the United States, from the Lake of the 
Woods to Stony Mountains, was defined ; and the 
commercial convention, concluded in 1815, was ex- 
tended for the term of ten years longer. 

FLORIDA CEDED BY SPAIN (1821). 

8. On the 22d of February, 1819, the United States 
concluded a treaty with Spain, through John Quiney 



342 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Adams, by which the latter Government agreed to 
cede to the United States, East and West Florida, 
with all the islands adjacent, for five millions of 
dollars. This sum, however, was not to be paid to 
the Spanish Government, but to the citizens of the 
United States who had suffered from Spanish spolia- 
tions (i. e., unlawful seizures of their vessels). Ferdi- 
nand, King of Spain, for a long time refused his ac- 
quiescence to this treaty; but, finally, being much 
weakened by civil war with his South American 
colonies, he ratified it, and gave possession of the 
territory in 1821. 

MISSOURI COMPROMISE. 

9. At the session of Congress in 1819, Missouri 
applied to be admitted as a State into the Union. 
A Bill was accordingly introduced for that purpose, 
but an amendment was proposed, prohibiting slavery 
within the new State. A violent debate ensued upon 
this point. Finally, however, the Bill thus amended, 
was passed by the House of Eeprescntatives, in 
which body the North was in the majority ; but it 
was rejected by the Senate, in which branch the 
South preponderated through the co-operation of 
Northern members. 

While matters stood thus, Maine applied in 1820 
for admission as a State, and her petition was at once 
granted by the House of Eepresentatives. It was, 
however, rejected by the Senate, who were resolved 
that she should not be admitted unless the Northern 
members in the House of Representatives should 
also agree to the admission of Missouri. Finally, a 
Compromise Bill was proposed by Mr. Thomas, of 
Illinois, by which it was agreed to admit Missouri 
into the Union with slavery, if its people should so 
determine, but forbidding slavery in all the territory 
north of 36° 30' north latitude, except so much as 
was included within the limits of that State. It was 
agreed by the South, on the other hand, that Maine 
should be admitted into the Union upon a second 
application. Maine was accordingly admitted, and 
3ti° 30' established as the northern limit of slavery. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 343 

When Missouri, however, had formed her Constitu- 
tion, and applied for admission in 1821, a large major- 
ity of the Northern members voted against her ad- 
mission, and her application would have failed, but for 
the combination of a few Northern members with 
those from the South. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Who was inaugurated President in' 1811? Vice-President? 

Did many events of national importance occur during this Pres- 
idential term? What was the condition of the finances ? 

2. What Indian tribe commenced hostilities on the Americans at 

this time? Where did they reside? When did the United 
States declare war against them? Who was put in command 
of the force sent against them ? From what State were the 
volunteers mostly ? 

3. Relate the proceedings of Gen. Jackson. What places did he 

take possession of in Florida? Why? Did the U. S. Govern- 
ment hold these posts? Why did not Spain avenge this in- 
sult? What was the action of Congress? 

4. To whom was a pension decreed in 1818? How were the public 

lands increased ? 

5. What Bill did Congress pass for the benefit of the Indians? 

What was done by religious societies? When was Alabama 
admitted into the Union? 

6. What remarkable event occurred in 1819 ? What important in- 

ternal improvements were begun at this time? 

7. What were the terms of the Convention with Great Britain in 

1819? 

8. How was the territory of Florida acquired ? For what amount ? 

When did the United States come into possession of it? 

9. What State applied for admission in 1819? What amendment 

was proposed to the Bill for her admission ? What was the 
fate of the Bill in the House ? Why ? In the Senate ? Why ? 
What State applied for admission in 1820? What branch of 
Congress granted her petition ? What course did the Senate 
adopt? What were the terms of the Compromise Bill? What 
pledge was made by the South? Did she fulfill it? Did the 
North fulfill her pledge? What was her course? By what 
means did Missouri gain admission? 



SECTION II. 

JAMES MONROE RE-ELECTED PRESIDENT (1820). 

1. On the 5th of March (1821), Mr. Monroe, hav- 
ing been almost unanimously reelected President, 
commenced his second term; Mr. Tompkins was 
as;ain elected Vice-President. 



344 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

By the census of 1820, the number of inhabitants 
of the United States was found to be 9,025,734, in- 
cluding 1,531,436 slaves. 

INDEPENDENCE OF THE S. A. REPUBLICS ACKOWLEDGED. 

2. In 1823, by the recommendation of the President, 
Congress acknowledged the independence of the 
South American Republics, and also of Mexico ; and, 
moreover, ministers were appointed to them, viz : to 
Buenos Ayres, Chili, Columbia, and Mexico. These 
States had been for some time at war with Spain, 
struggling to gain their independence. European 
nations soon followed the example of the United 
States, and Spain was shortly forced to surrender 
her sovereignty over these States. During this 
year (1823), an agreement was entered into between 
the United States and Great Britain for the mutual 
prohibition of the African slave trade. 

PROTECTIVE TARIFF. 

3. In 1824, the subject of a Protective Tariff was 
again brought before Congress. The manufacturers 
of cotton goods desired such a duty to be laid on 
foreign goods of that kind, as to render them so 
high in the market, that the American manufactur- 
ers could afford to undersell them. After an ani- 
mated discussion, a Bill for a new tariff was passed, 
giving the desired protection to cotton goods. 

VISIT OF LA FAYETTE TO THE UNITED STATES. 

4. The most important event of this year (1824), 
was the arrival of Gen. La Fayette in this country 
at the invitation of the U. S. Government. He 
landed at New York on the 15th of August, 1824, 
and remained in the United States more than a year. 
During that time, he made the tour of all the States, 
visiting the principal cities. He was everywhere 
received with the most enthusiastic expressions of 
attachment and admiration. In all parts of the 
country, the people evinced their gratitude to the 
friend of Washington and of liberty. He was hos- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 315 

pitably entertained by the President, and Congress 
gave him a public reception. The latter also voted 
him the suin of $200,000, and a township of land, as 
a remuneration in part for his services in the Revo- 
lutionary war, and as a testimony of their grati- 
tude. He was returned to France in the U. S. 
frigate Brandywine ; so named in honor of his first 
battle on American soil. 

PROSPERITY OF TEE UNITED STATES. 

5. During Monroe's administration, the United 
States was exceedingly prosperous. The Govern- 
ment paid off 60 millions of the national debt ; the 
territory of the country was largely increased by 
the peaceable acquisition of the Floridas, and her 
limits were extended to the Pacific ocean. 

CONTEST FOR THE PRESIDENCY. 

6. At the expiration of Monroe's second term of 
office, four candidates were put forward for the 
Presidency, viz: Henry Clay, Andrew Jackson, 
John Quincy Adams, and W. H. Crawford. The 
Presidential electors not having effected a choice, 
the election devolved upon the House of Represen- 
tatives, who, by a majority of States, elected Mr. 
Adams ; though Mr. Jackson had received a majority 
of votes among the electors. Mr. John C. Calhoun 
had been elected Vice-President by the electors. 
These entered upon the duties of their office on the 
4th of March, 1825. 

HIGH PROTECTIVE TARIFF. 

7. The only occurrence of note, during this ad- 
ministration, was the amendment of the tariff, by 
Congress, in 1828, by which additional duties were 
laid on woollen and cotton goods, iron, &c. This 
tariff, almost excluding foreign competition, was 
highly acceptable to the Northern States, as they 
were largely engaged in manufactures. 

OPPOSITION TO IT AT THE SOUTH. 

8. In the Southern States, it met with strong or»- 

15* ° 



346 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

position, as its tendency was prejudicial to their 
agricultural interests, and as it raised the value of 
the goods which they were thus compelled to buy 
at the North. 

GEX. ANDREW JACKSON INAUGURATED PRESIDENT. 

9. In March, 1829, Gen. Andrew Jackson was in- 
augurated President, having received a very large 
majority over Mr. Adams. John C. Calhoun, of 
South Carolina, was re-elected Yice-President. 

INDIAN HOSTILITIES. 

10. During this administration, the United States 
was much annoyed by the hostilities of the Indians. 
The Winnebagoes, Sacs, and ' Foxes, inhabiting the 
Upper Mississippi, crossed that river under the lead 
of a celebrated chief, Black Hawk, in the spring of 
1832, and spread destruction everywhere among the 
adjoining settlements. Generals Scott and Atkin- 
son were sent against them, at the head of a consid- 
erable force. The latter attacked the army of Black 
Hawk at the mouth of the Upper Iowa, defeated 
and scattered it, taking Black Hawk prisoner. 

REMOVAL OF THE INDIANS TO THE WEST. 

11. In the South, a more arduous conflict was car- 
ried on with the Indians. In 1830, President Jack- 
son, in a message to Congress, proposed to set apart, 
and guarantee to the Indian tribes, a large territory, 
west of Arkansas, to which the Indians, resident 
within the limits of the States, should be removed. 
Congress approved of the plan, and passed a Bill to 
that effect. Consequently, treaties were made with 
the Chickasaws and Choctaws, by which they agreed 
to surrender their lands within the States; where- 
upon the United States paid the expenses of their 
removal to the proposed territory, and also furnished 
them with food for one year. 

THE CIIEROKEES REMOVED. 

12. With the Cherokees, resident within Georgia, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 347 

greater difficulties were encountered. For a long- 
time, they obstinately refused to remove. Finally, 
however, the agents of the Government concluded 
a treaty with a few of their chiefs ; and though it 
met with the opposition of a large majority of the 
tribe, yet the power of the Government was too 
great to be resisted, and the tribe was removed with- 
out bloodshed. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. When was Mr. Monroe inaugurated for his second term? Who 

was elected Vice-President ? What was the number of inhabi- 
tants in the United States by the census of 1S20? 

2. Of what Republics did Congress recognize the independence in 

1823? To what Government had these States been subject? 
What was the effect of the recognition ? What agreement was 
made in 1823 between Great Britain and the United States? 

3. What subject occupied the attention of Congress in 1824? 

What duty was asked for by the manufacturers? What was 
the action of Congress ? 

4. Who visited the United States in 1824? How long did he re- 

main ? W r hat was his reception ? What did Congress vote him ? 

5. What was the condition of the United States during Monroe's 

administration? Mention the evidences of her prosperity. 

6. Who were the next candidates for the Presidency ? Upon whom 

did the election devolve? Whom did they elect? Who was 
elected Vice-President? When did their term commence? 
T. How was the Tariff amended in 1828? For the benefit of what 
section was it passed? 

8. Why did the South oppose this Tariff? 

9. Who was inaugurated President in 1829? Vice-President? 

10. What was the conduct of the Indian tribes on the Upper Mis- 
sissippi in 1832 ? Who were sent against them? What was 
the result of the campaign? 

11. Where were the Indian hostilities most formidable?. What 
proposition in regard to the Indians did President Jackson 
make in 1830? What was the action of Congress? AVhat 
tribes were quietly removed ? How long were they supported 
by the Government? 

12. With whom did the Government have difficulties? Where 
resident? In what way was the tribe finally removed ? 



SECTION III. 

SEMINOLE WAR. 



1. With the Seminoles, inhabiting East Florida, 
still greater difficulties were encountered, and in fact, 



348 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

they only yielded after being beaten in war. Treaties 
were made with them, by which they agreed to 
give up their reservations, but the Indians thought 
their chiefs were induced to this by fraud and 
treachery. Consequently, they refused to comply 
with the terms. In 1834, President Jackson sent 
Gen. Wiley Thompson to Florida, to remove the 
Seminoles. In a conference he held with their favor- 
ite chief, Osceola, Gen. Thompson took exception to 
the behavior of the chief, and put him in irons. 
Osceola feigned repentauce, signed the treaty, and 
was released. The deepest hatred, however, was 
concealed within his breast. He soon found an op- 
portunity to wreak his vengeance upon the whites. 

OSCEOLA DESTROYS MAJOR DADe's DETACHMENT. 

2. Troops had been ordered to repair from the 
Southern States to Fort Brooke, at Tampa Bay. 
One of these detachments, consisting of 117 men, 
under Major Dade, was waylaid, December 28, 1835, 
by Osceola and a party of Indians, and their com- 
mander, and all except 30 men, were killed. 

GEN. THOMPSON KILLED. 

3. Osceola hurried from the battle field, marched 
twenty miles, and, in sight of the garrison at Camp 
King, surrounded a house, at which a number of 
U. S. officers (among them Gen. Wiley Thompson), 
were dining. The Indians fired upon them while 
sitting at the table, and killed Gen. Thompson, to- 
gether with nearly the whole party. Returning then 
to the spot where the remainder (30) of Dade's detach- 
ment had fortified themselves with log breastworks, 
Osceola assaulted them, and killed every man of 
them. 

GEN. CLINCH REPULSED. 

4. Gen. Clinch was then sent from Fort Drane at 
the head of a strong force, to attack the Seminoles 
on the Withlacoochee. His guide, however, was in 
league with the Indians, and, on the 31st of De- 
cember (1835), the troops fell into an ambush, laid 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 349 

by Osceola. A severe fight occurred ; and though 
the Americans succeeded in holding their ground, 
yet their loss was so heavy, that Gen. Clinch retired, 
without having accomplished the object of the ex- 
pedition. The savages were so much encouraged by 
their success, that they attacked almost every settle- 
ment in Florida, burning houses, carrying off the 
negroes, and killing the inhabitants. 

GEN. GAINES TAKES COMMAND. 

5. Gen. Gaines arrived in February (1836), bring- 
ing strong reinforcements from New Orleans. On 
the 20th of February, a second American army was 
carried by him to the Withlacoochee, and it was 
again attacked by Osceola, sustaining heavy loss. 
Gen. Gaines was, in fact, besieged in his camp, and 
was in a critical condition, till relieved by reinforce- 
ments, under Gen. Clinch. 

OSCEOLA RETIRES TO THE SWAMPS. 

6. Osceola then removed the Indian women and 
children farther south ; and taking refuge there, with 
his warriors, among the swamps and everglades, he 
effectually baffled the pursuit of the American army, 
which had not only to contend with the savages, 
but also with serpents, venomous reptiles, poisonous 
insects, and an unhealthy climate. 

UNFAIR SEIZURE OF OSCEOLA. 

7. Gen. Jesup, shortly afterwards, took command 
of the American army in Florida. In October, 1837, 
Osceola, with 70 of his warriors, came to the camp 
of the American commander, under protection of a 
flag of truce, to adjust some matters with him. Gen. 
Jesup, after admitting him, arrested him and his 
whole party, and threw them into irons ; an act ut- 
terly inconsistent with the laws of any warfare. 
Osceola died, shortly afterwards, in prison at Fort 
Moultrie, South Carolina. 

COL. TAYLOR FINALLY ENDS THE WAR. 

S. The Seminolcs, however, did not cease their 



350 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

hostilities. In consequence, Col. Zachary Taylor, at 
the head of 1000 picked men, marched against them. 
Overcoming innumerable difficulties, he finally en- 
gaged the Indians, near Lake Okechobee, and after 
a stubborn fight, routed and dispersed them. Soon 
after, 100 of them surrendered, and agreed to be re- 
moved to the West. The war was finally completed 
by a portion of Taylor's command, under Col. Worth. 
It had proved more arduous and dangerous than 
any previous Indian war in which the United States 
had been engaged. 

The Creeks also commenced hostilities against the 
whites in 1836, but were subdued by the combined 
efforts of Gen. Scott, commanding some regulars, and 
the Georgia militia. 

FRENCH SPOLIATIONS. 

9. In 1831, Mr. W. C. Eives, U. S. Minister at Paris, 
had negotiated a treaty with the French Govern- 
ment, by which the latter had agreed to pay 25 
million francs to the United States, to indemnify 
the latter for spoliations on the U. S. commerce, 
made under the operations of the Decrees of Napo- 
leon. Year after year passed away without the fulfil- 
ment of the terms of the treaty. Finally, President 
Jackson, in a message to Congress, recommended re- 
prisals upon French commerce, unless the money 
was paid, and the French Government, intimidated 
by this threat, in 1836, liquidated the demands accord- 
ing to the treaty. 

NULLIFICATION BY SOUTH CAROLINA (1832). 

10. In 1832, a civil war was near breaking out be- 
tween South Carolina and the General Government. 
The people of that State, together with a large 
number of the inhabitants of the other Southern 
States, regarded the imposition of duties upon foreign 
merchandise, for any other purpose than to raise 
sufficient revenue to pay the expenses of the Gov- 
ernment, as unconstitutional. Accordingly, a con- 
vention of delegates from that State assembled at 
Columbia, aud passed resolutions, declaring the Acts 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 351 

of Congress, imposing sucli duties, to be unconstitu- 
tional, and of no binding force upon their consti- 
tuents, and calling upon the Legislature and the 
judicial officers of the State of South Carolina to 
adopt measures to prevent the collection of such 
duties. This measure received the name of nullifica- 
tion. 

HOSTILE PREPARATIONS BY SOUTH CAROLINA. 

11. Mr. Hamilton, Governor of South Carolina, 
approved of this measure, and recommended the 
Legislature to empower him to call out 12,000 volun- 
teers, and to supply them with the munitions of war, 
in order to enable him to resist the General Govern- 
ment, should it proceed to extreme measures. 

PROCLAMATION OF PRESIDENT JACKSON (1832). 

12. On the 10th of December (1832), President 
Jackson published a proclamation, denouncing this 
action of South Carolina, and declaring that the laws 
must be executed. A fleet was sent by him at once 
to Charleston, under Commodore Elliott, and every- 
thing indicated the outbreak of a civil war. 

COMPROMISE BILL OF MR. CLAY (1S33). 

13. This was averted, however, by the " Compro- 
mise Act," introduced into Congress, by Henry Clay, 
in March, 1833 ; which provided, that until 1842, the 
duties on foreign manufactured commodities should 
be reduced in a certain ratio to what was considered 
a constitutional standard, at which it was intended 
that they should ever afterwards continue. This 
Act was passed by Congress, and was signed by the 
President on the 3d of March, 1833. It was ac- 
cepted by Mr. Calhoun, the head of the South Caro- 
lina party, and South Carolina thereupon resumed 
her obedience to the General Government. The 
North, however, soon violated her pledge, and en- 
acted tariffs still more obnoxious. 

On the 4th of March of this year (1833), Gen. 
Jackson was inaugurated President, having been 
elected to that position a second time. Martin Van 
Buren, of New York, was elected Vice-President. 



352 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

NATIONAL BANK -CONTROVERSY 0833). 

14. At this time a severe controversy arose between 
Congress and the President in regard to the con- 
tinuance of the National Bank. In the spring of 
1832, the Bank had applied for a continuance of its 
charter, and this had been granted by Congress. 
President Jackson, however, vetoed the Bill, and 
Congress failed to pass it over his veto. After his 
re-election, the President, in December, 1832, recom- 
mended Congress to appoint a committee to proceed 
to Philadelphia, and to make inquiry whether or not 
the public money, deposited in the Bank, in con- 
form^ with the requisitions of its charter, could bo 
considered entirely safe. Congress accordingly ap- 
pointed the committee, who, upon investigation, re- 
ported through a majority, that the Government de- 
posits might be safely continued in the Bank of the 
United States. A minority, however, of the com- 
mittee, reported the contrary. 

PRESIDENT JACKSON WITHDRAWS THE DEPOSITS. 

15. President Jackson coincided in opinion with 
the minority of the committee, and accordingly 
directed the Secretary of the Treasury, Mr. W. J. 
Duane, of Pennsylvania, to withdraw the public de- 
posits from the U. S. Bank, and to place them in 
some State banks, selected by the President. The 
Secretary refused to comply, as the order interfered, 
in his opinion, with the independent action of his 
department. Thereupon, the President dismissed 
him from office, and appointed in his stead, Mr. 
Roger B. Taney, of Maryland, who, on the 1st of 
October, 1833, removed the deposits. 

RESOLUTION OF CENSURE. 

16. On the assembling of Congress in December, 
1S33, the Senate adopted a resolution, " that the 
President, in directing the removal of the deposits, 
had assumed an authority not conferred by the Con- 
stitution and laws, but in derogation of both." The 
President protested against this action, and con- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 353 

tended that the only way they could censure his con- 
duct, was by impeachment by the House of Repre- 
sentatives. This resolution was afterwards, in 1837, 
when the adherents of the President had increased, 
expunged from the Journal of the Senate. 

THE U. S. BANK DECLAEED INSOLVENT (1841). 

17. The U. S. Bank partially recovered from the 
blow, given it by the withdrawal of the deposits, 
by procuring a charter, in 1836, from Pennsylvania. 
It however gradually lost its power, and the hold it 
had upon the confidence of the people, and finally, 
in 1811, it was declared insolvent. 

In 1835, Arkansas was admitted as a State into 
the Union j and in 1837, Michigan. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. "What tribe was most hostile to removal? Where resident? 

Why did not these Indians submit to the treaty ? Who was 
sent in 1834 to remove the Seminoles? Who was the chief of 
the Seminoles? How was he treated by Gen. Thompson? 
How did Osceola obtain his release? What were his real feel- 
ings and intentions? 

2. To what point had troops been ordered? What was the number 

of Major Dade's detachment? When was it attacked? By 
whom ? With what result ? 

3. What did Osceola do after the battle? What became of the re- 

mainder of Dade's detachment? 

4. Who was sent against the iSeminoles on the WithIacoocb.ee? 

What was the result of the expedition ? What was the con- 
duct of the savages afterwards ? 

5. Who took command of the war, in 1836 ? Give an account of his 

expedition. 

6. Where did Osceola remove his tribe ? Why could not the Amer- 

ican army reach him there? 
*l. Who was the next commander of the Americans? Relate the 
particulars of the seizure of Osceola. What became of Osceola? 

8. Who was sent against the Semiuoles? With what force? 

Where did he defeat them? By whom was the war finally 
completed ? How were the Creek hostilities suppressed ? 

9. What were the terms of the treaty made with France in 1831? 

What induced France at last to comply with them? 

10. What war came near breaking out in 1832? What was the 
ground of complaint by South Carolina? Wh-it resolutions 
were passed by the Convention at Columbia? What was this 
measuie termed? 

11. What was the course adopted by Governor Hamilton of South 
Carolina? 

12. What proclamation did President Jackson publish? When? 
What preparation did he make to enforce it ? 



354 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

13. What averted the war? When offered? By whom? What 
were its provisions? Did Congress pass this Bill ? Was it ac- 
cepted by South Carolina? Did the North fulfil her pledge in 
retaining a low tariff? When did President Jackson com- 
mence his second term? Who was elected Vice-President? 

14. What controversy arose in 1832 between the President and Con- 
gress? What was the action of Congress in regard to the 
Bank ? Of President Jackson ? Was the Bill passed ? What 
recommendation did President Jackson make to Congress in 
December, 1832? What reports did the Committee make? 

15. What was the action of the President? Who removed the de- 
posits? 

16. What resolution was passed by the Senate in December, 1833? 
What was the President's protest? When was this resolution 
expunged? 

IT. How did the TJ. S. Bank sustain itself? When was it declared 
insolvent? When was Arkansas admitted into the Union? 
Michigan ? 



CHAPTEE XXIX. 

FROM VAN BUREN, TO WAR WITH MEXICO. 



SECTION I. 

VAN BUEEN INAUGURATED (MARCH 4, 1837). 

1. On the 4th of March, 1837, Martin Yan Buren, 
of New York, was inaugurated President ; E. M. 
Johnson, of Kentucky, was elected Yice-President. 

FINANCIAL CRISIS (1337). 

2. In June, 1836, Congress had passed an Act, ap- 
portioning the amount of money in the Government 
treasury, with the exception of 5 million dollars 
held in reserve, to the several States, in proportion 
to the electoral votes given by each in the choice of 
a President. This Act was passed in consequence of 
the fact, that the U. S. Government had discharged 
all its debt, and had on hand 42 million dollars after 
the current expenses had been paid. The distribu- 
tion of so large an amount of money ; the wild ex- 
travagance with which the banking institutions of 
the country had been conducted ; and the extensive 
speculation in land, brought on a tremendous finan- 
cial crisis in 1837. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 355 

BANKS SUSPEND SPECIE PAYMENTS. 

3. Nearly every community throughout the coun- 
try suffered greatly, and all the banks suspended 
specie payments. Since the Government suffered in 
its financial affairs through the suspension of the 
banks, President Yan Buren called an extra session 
of Congress to provide means for the payment of the 
Government expenses. Congress accordingly met, 
and ordered Treasury notes to be issued to the 
amount of 10 million dollars. The banks did not 
resume specie payments till August, 1838. 

ADVENTURERS INVADE CANADA. 

4. The year 1837 was also remarkable for an at- 
tack upon the British possessions in Canada, by a 
party of adventurers. Under pretence of assisting 
the malcontents who were in rebellion in Canada, 
these adventurers, numbering about 1000, took pos- 
session of Navy Island, in the Niagara river, part 
of the province of Canada. The President of the 
United States, and the Governor of New York, both 
issued proclamations, enjoining strict neutrality. 

These marauders, however, accomplished nothing; 
for, upon the assembling of a strong Canadian force, 
they decamped without awaiting an attack. 

STEAMSHIP FROM EUROPE, AND EXPLORING EXPEDITION (1838) 

5. In 1838, the first steamship from Europe ar- 
rived at New York. In this year also, an exploring 
expedition was fitted out by the U. S. Government, 
under Captain Wilkes. It was absent nearly four 
years; in that time visiting many islands in the Ant- 
arctic and Pacific oceans, and bringing back an im- 
mense number of curiosities, which were deposited 
in the National Museum at Washington. 

INDEPENDENT TREASURY ESTABLISHED (1810) 

6. In 1810, a Bill to establish an independent Treas- 
ury was passed by Congress. It was repealed dur- 
ing Tyler's administration, but afterwards re-enact- 
ed. 



356 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

By the census taken in 1840, the number of in- 
habitants in the United States was found to be 17,- 
008,666. 

HARRISON INAUGURATED (1841), 

7. On the 4th of March, 1841, Gen. TV. II. Harri- 
son, of Ohio, was inaugurated President ; John Tyler, 
of Virginia, was elected Vice-President. Gen. Har- 
rison, however, only enjoyed the honor of his posi- 
tion for one month ; expiring on the 4th of April 
(1841), after a brief illness. He had been the can- 
didate of the Whig party, and was universally be- 
loved and respected, as was shown by the large ma- 
jority he obtained at his election. 

TYLER BECOMES PRESIDENT. 

8. In accordance with the Constitution, the Vice- 
President, John Tyler, was invested with the office 
of President during the remainder of the term. The 
Whig party, by whom Messrs. Harrison and Tyler 
had been elected, were in favor of the establishment 
of a National Bank; while the opposing candidates, 
who had been supported by the Democratic party, 
were against the adoption of such a measure by the 
Government. The Whig party having elected their 
candidates, naturally expected that their measures 
would be carried into effect. For the fulfilment of 
the wishes of his party, President Harrison had 
called an extra session of Congress, to convene on 
the 31st of May, 1841, for the purpose of considering 
sundry weighty and important matters, chiefly grow- 
ing out of the revenues and finances of the country. 
Mr. Tyler, however, became President before this 
Congress assembled. 

PRESIDENT TYLER DESERTS HIS PARTY. 

9. After convening, Congress repealed, the Sub- 
Treasury Law, and passed an Act establishing a 
National Bank. President Tyler, however, to the 
surprise of the Whig party who had elected him, de- 
feated this Act by his veto. Thereupon, another 
scheme for a bank was started by the Whigs, under 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 357 

the name of the "Fiscal Corporation of the United 
States," and this was likewise sanctioned by Con- 
gress. This was also defeated by the President's 
veto. Owing to this opposition to their party, all of 
the President's Cabinet officers, who had been ap- 
pointed by Mr. Harrison, resigned, except Daniel 
Webster, Secretary of State. 

MAINE BOUNDARY SETTLED BY TREATY. 

10. In 1842, a treaty was concluded with Great 
Britain, through her Envoy, Lord Ashburton, by 
which the boundary between New Brunswick and 
Maine, hitherto a subject of dispute, was definitively 
and amicably settled. 

Questions for Examination. 

1. "Who was inaugurated President in 183?? Vice-President? 

2. What had Congress done with the balance in the Treasury in 

1836? Why was this Bill passed? What brought on the 
financial crisis in 1837? 

3. What was the effect of the crisis ? Why was an extra session of 

Congress called ? How did Congress relieve the finances ? 
When did the banks resume specie payments ? 

4. What other remarkable event occurred in lSSt ? What wa3 

done by the adventurers? What proclamations were issued? 
What was the issue of the event? 

5. What remarkable events occurred in 1838? Give an account of 

the expedition. 

6. What Bill was passed in 1840? What was the number of in- 

habitants in the United States in i840? 

7. Who was inaugurated President in 1841? Vice-President? 

When did Gen. Harrison die? By what party had Harrison 
and Tyler been elected? 

8. Who became President? What measure was the Whig party in 

favor of? For what purpose did President Harrison call an 
extra session of Congress ? 

9. What Act was passed by this Congress ? What was Tyler's 

c nduct? What other scheme was started by the Whiirs? 
Uo>v was it defeated? What was done by the President's 
Cabinet? 

10. What boundary was settled in 1842? How? 



358 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

SECTION II. 

JAMES K. POLK INAUGURATED PRESIDENT (1S45). 

1. On the 4th of March, 1845, James K. Polk, of 
Tennessee, was inaugurated as President; George 
M. Dallas, of Pennsylvania, was elected Yice-Presi- 
dent. These officers had been supported by the 
Democratic party. 

ADMISSION OF STATES. 

2. Florida was admitted as a State into the Union 
in March, 1845 ; Iowa, in December, 1846 ; and Wis- 
consin, in March, 1847. 

PROTECTIVE TARIFF REPEALED. 

3. During the session of Congress in 1846, the 
tariff of 1842 was repealed, and the rates of duties 
upon foreign imports were so reduced as to raise a 
revenue simply to support the Government, without 
reference to the protection of home manufactures. 
The system of protection was, however, afterwards 
re-adopted by Congress. 

RISE OF THE MORMONS (1846). 

4. In 1846, a sect, called Mormons, emigrated to 
Great Salt Lake, and there founded a city. This sect 
had been originated by a native of Vermont, named 
Joe Smith. "This man pretended to be a Prophet, 
and produced the " Book of Mormon," affirming that 
it had been revealed to him. By this book, the ad- 
herents of this new religion arc promised the same 
pre-eminence over all other people, as the Jews had 
over the Gentiles. Its code of laws is of the most li- 
centious description. Many New Englanders joined 
the founder of this religion, and they settled at first 
in Missouri ; but being driven from that State, they 
located in Illinois. The inhabitants of that State, 
however, enraged at the crimes committed by them, 
imprisoned and finally killed their Prophet, and ex- 
pelled the sect from their territory. They finally 
located at Great Salt Lake, in Utah Territory, as 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 359 

above stated. Their number in 1850, amounted to 
10,000. 

DIFFICULTY "WITH GREAT BRITAIN. 

5. At the beginning of this administration, a se- 
rious dispute was stirred up between Great Britain 
and the United States, and was carried to such an 
extent as almost to bring on a war. For party pur- 
poses, the adherents of President Polk laid claim to 
the territory lying on the Pacific ocean, extending 
northward as far as 54° 40' north latitude. This 
claim was steadfastly resisted by the British Govern- 
ment. 

THE DISPUTE SETTLED BY TREATY. 

6. Finally, however, a compromise was effected, 
and a treaty was concluded at Washington (June 
18, 1846), between Mr. Packenham, the British Min- 
ister, and Mr. Buchanan, Secretary of State, by 
which the northern boundary of Oregon was fixed 
on the line of latitude 49°. The whole of Van- 
couver's Island, however, was given to Great Britain, 
and also the right to the navigation of the Columbia 
river. 

WAR WITH MEXICO. 

7. The principal event that characterized this ad- 
ministration was the war between the United States 
and Mexico. In order the better to comprehend the 
grounds upon which the United States based their 
declaration of war against Mexico, a brief account 
must be given of the settlement of Texas, and its 
war of independence with Mexico. 

SETTLEMENT OF TEXAS. 

8. The first permanent settlement in Texas was 
made at San Antonio de Bexar, in 1692, by the Spani- 
ards, to whom also belonged the adjoining coun- 
try, Mexico. France claimed that her province of 
Louisiana extended to the Eio Grande del Norte, 
and upon the purchase of that province by the Uni- 
ted States, the latter also obtained this disputed 
claim to Texas. In 1810, however, the United States 



360 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

ceded this claim, by treaty, to Spain, as a part of 
Mexico. In 1820, Mexico having revolted from Spain, 
and gained its independence, obtained at the same 
time the large tract of territory comprised in the 
limits of Texas. For a long time, however, the lat- 
ter territory remained uninhabited, save by a few 
white settlers and some roving Indians. 

SETTLERS FROM THE UNITED STATES. 

9, In 1821, Stephen F. Austin, having obtained 
large grants of land from the Mexican Government, 
led a colony from the United States, and established 
a settlement between the Brazos and the Colorado 
rivers. Attracted by the free grant of land, and 
the salubrious climate, large numbers of adventurers 
from the United States flocked to this country, till 
soon, the new inhabitants, outnumbering the Mexi- 
cans, obtained the management of all the public 
affairs. 

THEY ATTEMPT TO SEPARATE FROM MEXICO. 

10. Desirous of establishing the same forms in 
their Government as those they formerly possessed 
in the United States, the settlers sought a separation 
from the Mexican Government. A good pretext was 
soon afforded them by the overthrow, in 1824, of the 
Mexican Federal Government, by a powerful chief- 
tain, Santa Anna, who soon afterwards assumed ab- 
solute power. The people of Texas petitioned the 
Mexican Congress to allow them a separate State 
organization, instead of being united as they were 
to the neighboring province of Coahuila. Stephen 
Austin bore this petition to the Mexican Congress. 
The Congress not only refused it, but, finding that 
Austin had advised the Texans to organize a State, 
they threw him into prison, and kept him in confine- 
ment for more than one year. The American in- . 
habitants of Texas were justly indignant at this 
treatment of their representative. Meanwhile, Santa 
Anna sent General Cos with an armed force into 
Texas, to enforce the authority of his Government. 
The Texans prepared to resist him. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 361 

Questions for Examination. 

1. Who was inaugurated President in 1845? Who became Vice- 

President? By what party were they elected ? 

2. When was Florida admitted into the Union ? Iowa? Wiscon- 

sin ? 

3. What Tariff was passed in 1846 ? 

4. What sect emigrated to Great Salt Lake in 1846? Who origin- 

ated this sect? What did he pretend to be? What does "the 
Book of Mormon promise its adherents ? What is said of its 
Code of Laws ? Where did Smith gain adherents ? Where 
did they settle? How were they treated in Illinois? What 
was their number in 1850? 

5. With what Government did a difficulty arise at the beginning 

ot Polk's administration? What claim was made by the ad^ 
ministration ? Was it admitted by Great Britain ? 

6. What compromise was made? What was granted to Great 

Britain? 

7. What was the principal event during this administration? 

8. When was the first permanent settlement made in Texas? By 

whom? What claim did the United States have to this Terri- 
tory ? To whom did she cede it in 1810 ? To what Govern- 
. ment did Texas fall in 1820 ? By whom was it inhabited ? 

9. Who led a colony into Texas in 1821? What attracted more 

settlers ? What power did theyobtain? 

10. Why did these settlers wish to separate from Mexico? What 
favorable opportunity did they have for this? What petition 
did the Texans present to the Mexican Congress? What was 
the conduct of that Congress ? What step was taken by Santa 
Anna? Did the Texans submit? 



SECTION III. 

COMMENCEMENT OF THE TEXAN WAR (1833). 

1. The war commenced by an attack, made by the 
Texans, on the 28th of September, 1835, upon a party 
of Mexicans, at the town of Gonzales, on the Bio 
Gaudulupe, in which the latter were defeated. The 
number of Americans, at this time in Texas, amounted 
to about 10,000. On the 3d of November, 1835, the 
delegates of Texas assembled at San Felipe de Austin; 
issued a proclamation against Santa Anna and his 
military chieftains ; and stated their purpose to re- 
sist his Government, as having illegally overthrown 
the Federal institutions of Mexico. The war con- 
tinued with varying fortunes to the combatants, and 
was conducted on the part of the Mexicans with 



16 



362 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

great cruelty. Finally, on the 21st of April, 1836, 
Santa Anna was defeated and captured at the battle 
of San Jacinto, and the Mexican authority virtually 
destroyed. 

TEXAS DECLARES 116 INDEPENDENCE (MARCH 2, 1S36). 

2. Previous to this, on the 2d of March, 1836, the 
Texan delegates, assembled at Washington on the 
Brazos river, had made a formal Declaration of In- 
dependence, formed a Constitution, and organized a 
Government. Whilst Santa Anna was in prison, he 
was induced to bind himself, as ruler of Mexico, to 
acknowledge, sanction, and ratify, and to procure the 
ratification of, this independence by the Mexican 
Government. 

BOUNDARIES OF TEXAS AS DEFINED BY SANTA ANNA; 

3. In the treaty thus made by him with the Texan 
delegates, the boundaries of Texas were thus defined: 
" Beginning at the mouth of the Kio Grande ; thence 
up the principal stream of that river to its source ; 
thence due north to 42° of north latitude ; thence 
along the boundary line as defined in the treaty be- 
tween the United States and Spain in February, 
1819, to the place of beginning." Afterwards, how- 
ever, when Bustamente became President of Mexico, 
he repealed this treaty, and recommenced the war 
with Texas, which continued after a predatory 
fashion till its annexation to the United States. 

ANNEXATION OF TEXAS. 

4. Texas applied for annexation to the United 
States on the 4th of August, 1837, soon after she had 
declared herself independent. Mr. Van Buren, who 
was at that time President, refused to entertain the 
project, as it would disturb the friendly relations ex- 
isting between the U. S. Government and Mexico. 
The "United States, however, together with Great 
Britain and other Powers, during this year (1837), 
acknowledged the independence of Texas. Presi- 
dent Tyler, however, succeeding Van Buren, favored 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 363 

the annexation of Texas, and in fact concluded a 
treaty to that effect with that country, but it was re- 
jected by the Senate of the United States. At the 
election for President in 1844, this was made a party 
question ; the Whigs (whose candidate was Henry 
Clay), being opposed to annexation, and the Demo- 
crats being in favor of it. The candidate of the 
latter (J. K. Polk), being elected, the people of the 
United States appeared to sanction the measure. 

ANNEXATION" RESOLUTION PASSED BY CONGRESS (FEB. 23, 1845). 

5. Accordingly, on the 28th of February, 1845, 
Congress passed a joint resolution to annex Texas. 
This resolution also provided, that four new States 
might be formed from this territory, with slavery, if 
south of latitude 3G£°; without it, if north of that 
latitude. Texas assented, by her ordinance of July 
5, 1845, to the terms of this joint resolution. Two 
days after this, she requested the President of the 
United States to occupy her ports, and to send an 
army for her defence; and the President at once 
complied. 

GENERAL ZACHARY TAYLOR ARRIVES AT CORPUS CIIRISTI. 

6. General Zachary Taylor, then in command at 
Camp Jesup, received orders to remove his forces to 
Texas. He obeyed, and, in August, 1845, arrived at 
Corpus Christi with 4000 men. At the same time, 
Capt. Stockton was sent with a squadron to the Gulf 
of Mexico. 

MR. SLIDELL SENT AS COMMISSIONER TO MEXICO. 

7. In order to settle the dispute with Mexico by 
pacific means, if possible, President Polk made in- 
quiry through the U. S. Minister, Mr. Black, of the 
Mexican Government, whether a commissioner would 
be received, with full powers to adjust the difficulty. 
Gen. Herrera, then at the head of affairs in Mexico, 
assented to the proposition ; whereupon the Presi- 
dent at once appointed Mr. John Slidell as commis- 
sioner, and he proceeded to Mexico. 



364: SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

HE IS NOT RECEIVED BY THE MEXICAN GOVERNMENT. 

8. The minds of the Mexicans, always hostile to 
the Americans, had, however, in the meantime been 
so much inflamed by the annexation of Texas, that 
Gen. Herrera did not dare to receive Mr. Slidell on 
his arrival. The latter was, in fa'ct, officially in- 
formed, that "the Mexican Government could not 
admit him to the exercise of the functions conferred 
upon him by his commission.'-' The ground of the 
refusal was alleged to be, that " he had been appointed 
as a general and ordinary minister, whereas he 
should have been appointed as a commissioner to 
settle the specific differences in dispute." Even this 
concession to the dominant party in Mexico was not 
sufficient to save Herrera; for. by a revolution on the 
2d of January, 1846, he was overthrown, and Gen. 
Paredes was installed as his successor. Mr. Slidell 
retired to Jalapa, where he continued till March 
(1846), when, again, under instructions from his Gov- 
ernment, he made overtures to the Mexican Govern- 
ment, lie met with a second refusal ; and on the 21st 
of March (1816), he received his passport to leave the 
Mexican territory. 

GEN. TAYLOR ADVANCES TO THE RIO GRANDE. 

9. Gen. Taylor received orders from the Secretary of 
War, on the 13th of January, 1846, to move forward 
with his army (called the "Army of Occupation"), 
and to take position at the mouth of the Eio Grande. 
Accordingly, he set out from Corpus Christi on the 
8th of March following; and on the 25th of the same 
month, he reached Point Isabel, a port on the coast 
of Texas, which Gen. Taylor designed to make the 
depot for his stores. Leaving Major Munroe, w T ith 
a garrison of 450 men, to hold this place, Gen. Taylor 
moved forward with the main army, and, on the 
28th of March, took post at the mouth of the Eio 
Grande, opposite to Matamoras. The latter place 
was garrisoned by a strong Mexican force, w 7 ho soon 
erected batteries, bearing upon the American camp. 
Gen. Taylor at once commenced throwing up earth- 
works, and placing his artillery in position. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 365 

Questions for Examination* 

1. IIow did the Texan war commence? How many Americans 

were in Texas at this time? What proclamation did the Tex- 
ans issue, Nov. 3, 1835 ? How was the Avar conducted by the 
Mexicans? How was it terminated ? When? 

2. What was the action of the Texan delegates, on March 2, 1836? 

What was done by Santa Anna? 

3. How was the boundary of Texas defined by this treaty with 

Santa Anna? What was the course adopted by the Mexican 
Government? 

4. When did Texas apply for annexation to the United States? 

Why did President Van Buren refuse to entertain the project? 
What was done by the United States, and Great Britain, in 
1837? What was the course pursued by President Tyler? 
What was the action of the Senate? How were the parties di- 
vided on this question in 1844? What side did the majority of 
the people favor ? 

5. When was the Texas Annexation Resolution passed? W T hat 

were the additional provisions' of this resolution? When did 
Texas give her assent? What was done immediately after- 
wards? 

6. Who was sent with forces to Texas? At what point did he lo- 

cate his force ? How large ? When ? W r hat naval force was 
also sent? 
V. What step did President Polk take to settle the difficulty amica- 
bly ? What reply was received ? Who was sent ? 

8. Why Avas he not received? What reason was ^iven for this? 

What change took place in the Mexican Government? What 
was done by Mr. Slidell ? How were his overtures treated? 

9. What was Gen. Taylor's army called? Where was he ordered 

to take position? When did Taylor reach Point Isabel? What 
use did he intend to make of this place? What force did. he 
leave at Point Isabel? When did he reach the mouth of the 
Pio Grande? Where is Matamoras? How was it occupied 
then? W r hat was done by Gen. Taylor? 



CIIAPTEE XXX. 

FOLK'S ADMINISTRATION— WAR WITH MEXICO. 



SECTION I. 

MEXICO DECLARES WAR (MARCH 23, 1846). 

1. The Mexican Government formally declared 
war on the 23d of March, 1846. President Paredes 
at once sent General Arista to take command of the 
Mexican armies, and this General arrived at Mata- 
moras, April 24 (1846). 



366 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

. CAPTURE OF CAPTAIN THORNTON'S DETACHMENT (APRIL 24, 1846). 

2. On the same day, General Taylor sent Captain 
Thornton, with a detachment of 63 dragoons, up the 
Bio Grande, on a reconnoitering expedition. The 
latter officer, unfortunately, fell into an ambuscade, 
laid by the Mexicans, and, after losing 16 men, Avas 
compelled to surrender the remainder. This was 
the first actual fight of the war. When Gen. Tay- 
lor's account of it reached the United States, it raised 
the wildest excitement among the people. 

C0XGRES3 CALLS OUT 50,000 VOLUXTEERS. 

3. Upon the announcement of this fight to Con- 
gress by the President, that body declared that "war 
existed by the act of Mexico," and passed an Act 
(May 13, 1846), authorizing the President to accept 
the services of 50,000 volunteers for 12 months, and 
appropriating 10 million dollars towards carrying on 
the war. 

The regular army of the United States did not 
exceed at this time, 9000 men. Such was the en- 
thusiasm created among the people, however, that 
the effective force was soon increased by large num- 
bers of volunteers. 

TUE MEXICAN ARMY CROSSES THE RIO GRANDE. 

4. Meanwhile, stirring events had transpired on 
the Eio Grande. Gen. Taylor received intelligence 
that a corps of the Mexican army had crossed the 
Eio Grande, above his camp, and that another was 
preparing to cross below. He immediately conjec- 
tured that the object of the enemy was to secure his 
stores at Point Isabel. Feeling the importance of 
saving these, he left Major Brown with one regi- 
ment, and two batteries, in charge of his works op- 
posite Matamoras, and marched at once to Point 
Isabel with the remainder of his army. The garri- 
son at Point Isabel having been reinforced by 500 
men, furnished by Commodore Conner, of the U. S. 
navy, and news having been received that the Mexi- 
cans had attacked Major Brown, Gen. Taylor set 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 3G7 

out on his return on the 7th of May (1846), stating 
his intention " to fight the enemy in whatever force, 
if he opposed his march." 

BATTLE OF PALO ALTO (MAY 3, 1846). 

5. At noon, May 8th, the enemy, commanded by 
Gen. Arista, and numbering about 6000 men, were 
discovered drawn up in battle array near the PalG 
Alto (which signifies " Water-hole "). Gen. Taylor's 
army numbered only 2300 men. ^Notwithstanding 
the disparity of numbers, the latter determined to 
attack. Forming his line, he advanced at once upon 
the enemy. Several cavalry charges were made by 
the Mexicans, but they were repulsed in every in- 
stance. Finally, finding themselves thwarted in their 
attempts, the eifemy withdrew from the field. On 
the American side, the combat was mainly confined 
to the artillery, and this arm was used with admir- 
able accuracy and effect. In the engagement, the 
Americans lost 9 men killed, and 44 wounded; the 
Mexicans, 400 killed and wounded. Among the 
Americans, Major Ringgold, a distinguished officer, 
was mortally wounded. 

BATTLE OF EESACA DE LA TALMA (MAT 9, 1846). 

6. At two o'clock on the following day, Gen. Tay- 
lor recommenced his march, and came up with the 
enemy three miles from the field of battle, posted in 
a strong position at Eesaca de la Palma. The front 
of the Mexican army was protected by a ravine, and 
immense forests extended from their rear to the Eio 
Grande. Gen. Taylor attacked them at once, captured 
their artillery, consisting of 8 pieces, broke their line, 
and drove them, routed, from the field. During this 
fight, Captain May, at the head of a body of dra- 
goons, charged a Mexican battery, silenced the guns, 
and captured General La Yega as he was about to 
apply the match to one of the pieces. All the stores 
and camp-equipage of the enemy fell into the hands 
of the Americans. The latter lost 122 men, killed 
and wounded, while the Mexicans lost at least 600 
men. The enemy did not pause in their flight till 



368 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

they had re-crossed the Eio Grande, many being 
drowned in the haste of their passage. 

EVACUATION OF MATAMORAS. 

7. After burying the dead and collecting the spoils, 
Gen. Taylor continued his march to Fort Brown un- 
molested. This place he found had sustained a se- 
vere cannonade for six days, without material injury 
to the garrison. Its gallant commander, Major 
Brown, however, died from the effects of a wound 
received from a shell. Shortly afterwards, Mata- 
moras was evacuated by the enemy, and the Ameri- 
cans took quiet possession of it on the 18th of May 
(1846). The towns on the Eio Grande also surren- 
dered, without resistance, to the victors. 

ARRIVAL OF VOLUNTEERS. 

8. For several months, the American army re- 
mained inactive, and its number was greatly in- 
creased by the arrival of volunteers, mostly from 
the Southern States. In fact, General Taylor was 
obliged to complain that the arrival of reinforce- 
ments far exceeded his power to equip them. 

ADVANCE UPON MONTEREY. 

9. Finally, an advance upon Monterey was de- 
cided upon. Camargo, a village 180 miles from 
the mouth of the Eio Grande, was selected as a 
depot for provisions, and 2000 men, under Gen. Pat- 
terson, were placed there as a garrison. On the 20th 
of August (1846), the army, now numbering 6640 
men, took up its line of march from Camargo, and 
on the 9th of September, it arrived at Walnut 
Springs, 3 miles from Monterey. 

SITUATION OF MONTEREY. 

10. This city is situated 150 miles from Camargo, 
in the valley of the San Juan, and is encompassed 
on the south and west by the Sierra Madre. It was 
garrisoned by over 9000 Mexicans, under General 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 369 

Ampudia, unci was guarded on all sides by strong 
fortifications, mounting over 40 heavy guns. Gen. 
Taylor, however, did not hesitate to attack it. 

ATTACK UPON MONTEREY (SEP. 21, 1816). 

11. Sending Gen. Wool, with his division, to attack 
it by way of the Saltillo road, he himself moved for- 
ward the main army, and commenced the assault 
upon the east of the city on the 21st of September 
(1846). After four days' constant fighting, during 
which many strong fortifications were carried at the 
point of the bayonet, Gen. Taylor gained possession 
of the entire city, and the Mexican flag waved only 
from the citadel, a strong fortification in the imme- 
diate vicinity. Gen. Ampudia then demanded a 
parley ; and in view of the almost impregnable posi- 
tion of the enemy, and the necessity of supplying his 
troops, Gen. Taylor allowed the enemy very favor- 
able terms. 

SURRENDER OF MONTEREY. 

12. By these it was provided, that the city, with 
all its fortifications, should be surrendered to the 
Americans ; that the Mexican troops should be 
allowed to retreat, without being paroled, carrying 
their arms and accoutrements, beyond the line formed 
by the Pass of Einconada, the city of Linares, and 
San Fernando de Presas ; and that an armistice of 
eight weeks should be granted, upon condition of the 
approval of the U. S. Government. This armistice 
was, however, rejected by President Polk, and the 
war recommenced at the end of six weeks. In the 
capture of Monterey, the Americans sustained a loss 
of 488 men killed and wounded, while the loss of the 
.enemy was very heavy. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. "When did the Mexican Government declare war? "Who was 

sent to take command of the Mexican forces? 

2. "When was Capt. Thornton's detachment captured? Relate the 

particulars of the affair. What was the effect produced in the 
United States ? 
16* 



370 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

3. How many volunteers were called for by Congress ? How much 

money appropriated? What was the size of the U. S. regular 
array at this time ? Did the people volunteer readily ? 

4. "What news was received by Gen. Taylor? Why did Gen. Tay- 

lor retreat to Point Isabel? What force did he leave on the 
Rio Grande? What dispositions for defence did Gen. Taylor 
make at Point Isabel? 

5. When was the Battle of Palo Alto fought? Who commanded 

the Mexican army ? Their number? What was the number 
of Taylor's army? Describe the battle. What was the loss of 
the two armies ? What distinguished American officer was 
mortally wounded? 
G. When was the Battle of Resaca de la Pal ma fought ? How was 
the Mexican army posted? Describe the battle. Its result? 
Relate Capt. May's feat. What was the loss on each side ? 
How far did the Mexicans retreat? 

I. What had taken place at Fort Brown? What place fell into the 

hands of the Americans, on May 18, 184G ? What other towns ? 

8. How long were active operations suspended? How was the army 

increased ? What is said of the number of volunteers ? Where 
were they mostly from? 

9. What plan was finally adopted? What point was selected as 

the depot of provisions ? What garrison was placed there ? 
When did the army move forward from Camargo ? What was 
its number? What point did it reach, Sept. 9, 1846? 

10. What is the situation of Monterey ? How was it garrisoned ? 
Guarded? 

II. When was the attack commenced on Monterey? What was the 
plan of attack? What was the result of the attack? Why 
did Gen. Taylor grant the enemy favorable terms? 

12. Yv^hat were the terms of the surrender? How was this armis- 
tice received by President Polk ? What was the loss of the 
Americans in the capture of Monterey ? ♦ 



SECTION II. 

ADVANCE OP TIIE ARMY OF TIIE WEST. 

1. In addition to the army led by Gen. Taylor, 
the cabinet at Washington had organized two other 
armies, which were to invade the Mexican dominions. 
One of these, styled the " Army of the West," amount- 
ing to 2700 men, almost all of whom were volunteers, 
was under the command of Gen. Kearney. This 
force set out from Leavenworth, on the Missouri, on 
the 30th of June (1846), and after a march of 1000 
miles, took peaceable possession of Santa Fe, situated 
in what in now the Territory of New Mexico. Here, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 371 

Gen. Kearney published a proclamation, declaring the 
territory annexed to the United States. 

MOVEMENTS OF THE " ARMY OF THE CENTRE." 

2. The other expedition was led by Gen. Wool. 
His army, called the '-'Army of the Centre," amounted 
to 2940 men, and was ordered to assemble at An- 
tonio de Bexar, on the river Antonio in Texas. 
Thence Gen. Wool took up his march towards Chi- 
huahua, in the northern part of Mexico. Subsequent 
movements of Gen. Taylor, however, rendered the 
occupation of this place useless; hence, by order of 
that General, this force was led by Gen. Wool to 
Parras, near Saltillo, where it remained till Decem- 
ber (1846), at which time it joined the force of Gen. 
Worth, posted at Saltillo. 

CONQUEST OF CALIFORNIA (1S4G). 

3. While these events were transpiring on the Gulf 
of Mexico, a vast territory, lying on the Pacific, had 
been conquered by the Americans. Hostilities com- 
menced there with the capture of Monterey, by 
Commodore Sloat, on the 6th of July, 1847. lie, in 
conjunction with Col. Fremont, who had been sent 
by the U. S. government on an exploring expedition 
overland from the States, soon drove out from the 
territory now comprised in the State of California, 
nearly all the Mexican authorities. On the 29th of 
December (1847), they were joined by Gen. Kearney, 
who had marched with 100 men from Santa Fe, and 
through the co-operation of his forces, they defeated 
the Mexicans, and took possession of Los Angelos, the 
last place that had held out for the latter. Gen. Kear- 
ney then assumed command, as senior officer, and by 
instructions from the President, proclaimed himself 
Governor, at Monterey, and also issued a proclama- 
tion, annexing California to the United States. 

REDUCTION OF GEN. TAYLOR^ ARMY. 

4. In the month of November, 1846, Gen. Taylor^ 
in obedience to orders from the War Department, 



372 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

sent all the regular troops of his army, except some 
artillery and a few dragoons, to Tampico, on the 
Gulf of Mexico, to join the expedition led by Gen. 
Scott against Vera Cruz. He received orders at the 
same time from Gen. Scott, to remain on the defen- 
sive with his reduced forces. With these he accord- 
ingly encamped at Agua Nueva, on the road leading 
from Saltillo to San Luis Potosi, and remained quiet 
for some months. The courage of the troops and 
the skill of their General were destined to be severely 
tried. 

BATTLE OF BUEXA VISTA (FEBRUARY 23, 1847). 

5. Early in 184:7, Gen. Santa Anna, then at the 
head of Mexican affairs, moved forward from San 
Luis Potosi with a formidable army, with the avowed 
purpose of crushing Gen. Taylor's force. On his ap- 
proach, the American General fell back to a ravine 
in the mountains, at Buena Vista, 11 miles from 
Saltillo, where he calmly awaited the enemy. His 
position was well selected, as the character of the 
ground rendered the enemy's cavalry and artillery 
almost useless. Gen. Santa Anna arrived in front of 
the Americans on the 21st of February (1847), at the 
head of over 21,000 men. The American army 
numbered 4769 in all, only 434 of whom were regu- 
lar troops. On his arrival, Gen. Santa Anna sent a 
flag of truce, demanding the surrender of the Ameri- 
can army. Gen. Taylor politely declined. Skirmish- 
ing commenced on the 21st, and heavy attacks were 
made by the Mexicans on the 22d and 23d. The 
battle was hotly contested, and the Mexicans, em- 
boldened by their superior numbers, displayed greater 
boldness than in any previous engagement. At one 
time, the enemy broke Gen. Taylor's left flank, com- 
pletely routing the 2d Indiana regiment, which never 
rallied during the progress of the battle. The line 
was, however, restored by the Mississippi regiment 
commanded by Col. Jefferson Davis, assisted by Capfc. 
Eragg's artillery. 

REPULSE OF THE MEXICANS. 

6. Finally, the Mexicans were completely repulsed 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 373 

at all points, and retired to their first position. On 
the following day, Gen. Santa Anna retreated, and 
continued his retreat as far as San Luis Potosi. In 
this battle, the American army sustained a loss of 723 
men killed and wounded. That of the enemy was esti- 
mated at fully 1500. This battle closed the active 
operations of importance on the part of Gen. Taylor's 
command; the main advance being made by Gen. 
Scott from Yera Cruz. 

LANDING OF SCOTt's ARMY AT VERA CRUZ. 

7. Since the Mexican Government still refused to 
treat for peace, it was determined to march an army 
upon their capital, via Yera Cruz. On the 18th of 
November, 1846, Gen. Scott received orders from the 
War Department, to take command of the army, 
which was to make a descent at Yera Cruz. The 
Island of Lobos, 125 miles northwest from Yera 
Cruz, was selected as the point of rendezvous for the 
forces that were to comprise his army, which were 
mostly drawn from Gen. Taylor's army. The troops, 
12,000 in number, having collected at this place, 
were embarked on the 7th of March, 1847, on board 
the squadron commanded by Commodore Conner. 
On the 9th, they reached Yera Cruz, and were de- 
barked, without the loss of a man, on the west side 
of the Island of Sacrificios. 

BOMBARDMENT OF VERA CRUZ. 

8. Gen. Scott at once established his batteries in 
the vicinity of the city, with the assistance of his 
chief of engineers, Col. Totten, and demanded its 
surrender. Receiving a refusal from the Mexican 
commander, he opened a terrible bombardment upon 
the city, from both land and sea, on the night of the 
18th of March (1847). Finally, unable to resist the 
terrible destruction made by the American batteries, 
Gen. Landero, the Mexican commander, signed arti- 
cles of capitulation on the night of the 2/th, giving 
up the city, and also the Castle of San Juan D'Ulloa, 
the strongest fortress in Mexico. By this surrender, 



374 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

5000 prisoners (who were dismissed on parole), find 
500 pieces of artillery, fell into the hands of the 
Americans. On the part of the latter, only a loss of 
2 officers, and 10 men, was sustained. 

SEAPORTS CAPTURED. 

9. Shortly afterwards, the ports of Alvarado, on 
the south, and Tuspan, on the north of Yera Cruz, 
were captured. At these several ports, the U. S. 
Government established custom-house officers, for 
the purpose of collecting duties to partially defray 
the expenses of the war. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. IJow many expeditions against Mexico had been organized at 

Washington? Who commanded the Army of the West? 
What was its number? From what point did it set out? 
When ? What point did it occupy ? What proclamation did 
Gen. Kearney publish here ? 

2. Who commanded the " Army of the Centre"? What was its 

force? Where did it assemble ? Upon what point did Gen. 
Wool move ? Relate the subsequent movements of this army. 

3. What conquest was made at this time by the United States ? 

How did hostilities commence there? When? Who com- 
manded the American forces? What did they accomplish? 
Who joined them on Dec. 29, 1847 ? What was done by the 
combined forces? Who assumed command? What proclam- 
ation did he issue? 

4. What disposition did Gen. Taylor make of his forces, in Nov., 

1846? For what purpose? What orders did he receive from 
Gen. Scott? What point did he occupy ? 

5. What movement was made by Gen. Santa Anna early in 1847 ? 

Where did Gen. Taylor post his army ? What was the advan- 
tage of the position ? What was the number of the Mexican 
army ? Of the American army ? What demand did Santa 
Anna make ? When was the battle of Buena Vista fought ? 
How did the Mexicans fight? What success did they meet 
with at one time ? How did the Americans regain their position? 
G. What was the result of the battle? What was the loss of the 
two armies? Did Gen. Taylor continue active operations? 

7. What plan had been agreei upon by the Cabinet? Who was 

put in command of the expedition ? What was the point of 
rendezvous ? What was the number of the army ? When were 
they debarked at Vera Cruz ? 

8. What was done by Gen. Scott? When did the bombardment 

commence? What was the result? When was the place sur- 
rendered? What were the fruits of the surrender? Loss of 
the Americans ? 

9. What seaports were captured? Who were located at them? 

For what purpose ? 



01? THE UNITED STATES. 375 

SECTION III. 

ADVANCE UPON TOE CITY OF MEXICO. 

1. On tho 8th of April (1847), Gen. Scott set for- 
ward on tho road to Jalapa, having left behind a 
strong garrison in Vera Cruz. Arriving at tho baso 
of the Cordilleras, he halted his army, and established 
a camp at Plan del Itio. Before him was a mountain 
gorge, difficult in ascent, defended by 12,000 men 
under Santa Anna, who proclaimed his intention to 
die there rather than retreat. 

BATTLE OF CEREO GOEDO (APRIL 18, 1847). 

2. The position of the Mexican General was so 
protected by his batteries, on tho height of Cerro 
Gordo, that Gen. Scott deemed an attack in front 
unadvisabie. After a careful reconnoissancc, assisted 
by his engineers, E. E. Lee, and Beauregard, ho 
directed that a road should be cut to the right of tho 
American army, which should wind around the base 
of the mountains, ascend them in the rear of tho 
Mexican forts, and there rejoin the Jalapa road, in 
the rear of the whole Mexican position. In three 
days time tho road was completed, without the 
knowledge of the enemy. Gen. Scott then issued his 
celebrated orders, detailing the plan of the battle ; 
the varying positions of the enemy and the Ameri- 
cans; the victory, and the pursuit to the gates of 
Jalapa. Precisely as he predicted, the events occur- 
red. An impetuous attack was made (April 18) ; 
the camp of tho enemy was carried, losing 3000 
prisoners, all their baggage, and 43 pieces of artil- 
lery ; the remainder, fleeing with Santa Anna, were 
hotly and unceasingly pursued ; the city of Jalapa 
was taken ; and on the 22d of April, Gen. Worth, 
at the van of the pursuers, displayed tho Ameri- 
can flag on the citadel of Perote, next in strength 
to the Castle of San Juan D'Ulloa. In this battle 
of Cerro Gordo, the Mexicans lost in killed and 
wounded about 1000 men, while the victors sus- 
tained a loss of only 430. In addition to tho 43 
pieces of artillery taken at Cerro Gordo, 54 fell into 
the hands of the victors at Perote. 



37G SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

OCCUPATION OF LA TUEBLA, 

3. Without oj^position, the army continued its 
march through the great table-land between the 
grand chains of the Cordilleras, called " Terras Frias;" 
and on the morning of the 15th of May, they enter- 
ed La Puebla, the second city in Mexico. President 
Polk, at this time, sent an agent, Nicholas P. Trist, 
to the Mexican Government, with overtures for a 
peace, but they were rejected. Meanwhile, reinforce- 
ments were hurried forward, and, finally, Gen. Scott 
was enabled to set out from Puebla, on the 7th of 
August, at the head of 10,728 men, leaving at the 
same time a garrison behind, under Col. Childs. The 
march of the army was uninterrupted, and finally, 
on the 11th, they encamped at Ayotla, north of Lake 
Chalco, and 15 miles from the city of Mexico. 

SITUATION OF THE CITY OF MEXICO. 

4. This city was formerly situated on an island in 
the middle of a lake. In the lapse of time, however, 
a large portion of the lake had filled up till it became 
a huge marsh. This marsh was crossed by straight 
causeways from the great highways to the gates of 
the city, and were consequently easily defended by 
artillery. The largest and most defensible of these 
causeways connected the road from Vera Cruz, by 
which the American army were approaching, with 
the city. It was defended by the almost impreg- 
nable fort, El Peiion, Avhich had 51 guns mounted in 
it. Gen. Scott deeming this fort too formidable to 
be attacked, determined to move his army to the 
left, and approach the city from the south. B3- a 
tedious and difficult road, nearly all of which^had to 
be constructed by the engineers, he moved his troops 
27 miles, between the mountains and Lakes Chalco 
and Jochamilcho ; and, finally, on the 18th of August, 
encamped at St. Augustine, on the Acapulco road, 8 
miles south of the city of Mexico. 

DEFENCES OF THE CITY. 

5. Gen. Scott had now, between him and the city, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 377 

the formidable t£te-du-pdni, at the bridge of Churu- 
busco ; a little west of this, the fortified hill of Con- 
treras ; nearer the city, the hill of Chapultepcc, the 
fortified stone building, El Molino del Bey ; and an- 
other, 400 yards distant, Casa de Mata; the two last 
commanding the approach to the hill of Chapultepec. 

BATTLE OF CONTRERAS (AUGUST 20, 1347). 

G. Gen. Scott first directed his attack upon Con- 
trcras, where a force of 6000 men, under Gen. Valencia, 
with 22 heavy guns, was posted. Having made care- 
ful reconnoissanccs, through his engineers, Lee and 
Beauregard, Gen. Scott, on the night of the 19th of 
August, succeeded in throwing a strong force, under 
Gen. Percifer F. Smith, between Contreras and the 
main Mexican army under Santa Anna, at Antonia. 
Early on the morning of the 20th, Gen. Smith attacked 
the camp at Contreras from the rear (while Gen. Scott 
made a diversion in front), and carried it in 17 minutes; 
capturing over 3000 prisoners, and 33 pieces of ar- 
tillery. 

CATTLE OF CIIURUBUSCO. 

7. Pushing forward his entire army, Gen. Scott 
drove Santa Anna from Antonia; impetuously 
attacked and carried the tete-du-pont at Churubusco, 
and received the surrender of Churubusco from its 
commander, Gen. Eincon. In the successive combats 
of this day, the total loss of the Americans was 1053 
killed, wounded, and missing; while the enemy lost 
3500 prisoners (among them 4 Generals), 1500 killed 
and wounded, 37 pieces of artillery, and an immense 
number of small arms. After the battle, Gen. Scott 
established his headquarters at Tacubaya, three 
miles from the city ; and there he received commis- 
sioners from Santa Anna, proposing an armistice, 
preparatory to a final peace. This he granted ; but 
the Mexican Government refusing to agree to the 
terms proposed, and also violating the armistice, 
hostilities were renewed. 

CAPTURE OF EL MOLINO DEL REY. 

8. On the 8th of September, in order to open the 



378 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

way for an assault upon the hill of Chapultepec, the 
fortified buildings of El Molino del Rey, and Casa de 
Mata, were carried by Gen. Worth, though at a 
great loss of life. On the night of the 11th, four 
batteries were erected, and commenced at once to 
pour a destructive fire upon the fortification of 
Chapultepec. 

BATTLE OF CHAPULTEPEC (SEPTEMBER 13, 1547). 

9. On the 13th of September, practicable breaches 
having been made, the fortification was assaulted at 
all points, and after a severe fight, Chapultepec, the 
site of the ancient Halls of the Montezumas, fell into 
the hands of the Americans. The feeble remains of 
Santa Anna's army fled into the city, closely pursued 
by the victors. 

SURREXDER OF THE CITY OF MEXICO (SEPTEMBER 14, IS 47) . 

10. On the morning of the 14th of September, the 
city authorities sent a deputation to the American 
commander, surrendering the city ; their army having 
fled a little after midnight. Accordingly, the troops 
marched into the city ; and at 7 o'clock, on the morn- 
ing of the 14th of September, 1847, the flag of the 
United States was planted on the National Palace 
of Mexico. Soon afterwards, the mob of the city, 
reinforced by 2000 liberated convicts, rose in insur- 
rection, and opened fire upon the American soldiers 
from the house-tops; but this was soon quelled. 
The total loss of the American army, since its arri- 
val in the basin of Mexico, from the 19th of August 
to the 14th of September inclusive, was 383 killed, 
and 2245 wounded. 

TREATY OF PEACE WITH MEXICO (1SJS). 

11. The capture of the city of Mexico by General 
Scott virtually closed the war. Santa Anna, de- 
serted by his troops, shortly afterwards resigned all 
his offices, and the supreme power passed into the 
hands of Seiior Pena y Peiia, by virtue of his office 
as President of the Supreme Court. Through his 
recommendation, a Mexican Congress assembled at 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 379 

Queretaro, on the 11th of November (1847), which 
appointed four commissioners to arrange with Mr. 
Trist, the American agent, the plan of a treaty. On 
the 2d of February (1848), the treaty was signed by 
Mr. Trist, and the Mexican commissioners, Conto, 
Atristiar, and Cuevas, at the city of Gaudalupe Hi- 
dalgo, and it was transmitted at once to the President 
of the United States. The latter formally submitted 
it to the U. S. Senate, on the 22d of February (1848). 
On the 10th of March it was passed by that body, 
with several important amendments, and transmit- 
ted to the Mexican Congress, who ratified it almost 
unanimously. Accordingly, President Polk publish- 
ed a proclamation on the 4th of July, 1848, declaring 
peace between the two countries. 

PROVISIONS OF THE TREATY. 

12. The treaty provided that all the U. S. troops 
should be withdrawn from the Mexican territory 
within three months ; that all prisoners should bo 
released ; that the boundary line between the two Re- 
publics should commence at the mouth of the Rio 
Grande, and thence up the middle, of that river, 
following the deepest channel, to the point where 
it strikes the southern boundary of New Mexico j 
thence westwardly along the whole southern boun- 
dary of New Mexico to its western termination ; 
thence northward to the river Gila ; and thence 
to the Pacific ocean, following the river Gila, and 
the southern boundary of "Upper California. It 
further provided that in consideration of the exten- 
sion of the boundaries acquired by the United States, 
the Government of the United States engage to 
pay to that of the Mexican Eepublic the sum of 15 
million dollars, and also assume her debts to Ameri- 
can citizens, to the amount of about 3£ million dol- 
lars more. 

LOSS OF MEN DURING THE MEXICAN WAR. 

13. During the Mexican war, the official returns 
show an actual loss in the field, by battle and sick- 



380 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

ness, of 15.000 men. The cost of the war exceeded 
1G6 million dollars. 

Wisconsin was admitted as a State into the Union 
in May, 1848. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. When did Gen. Seott commence his advance? By what route? 

Where did he establish his camp ? What was in front ? 

2. Why was an attack in front unadvisable? What engineers as- 

sisted in the reconnoissances? What plan was adopted? 
What is said of Gen. Scott's order? When was the battle of 
Cerro Gordo fought? "What was the result of the attack? 
What were the after-movements of the Americans? What 
was the loss of each army ? How much artillery was cap- 
tured ? 

3. Was the American army opposed in its progress? What city 

did they occupy, May 15th ? What was done by President Poik 
at this time ? When did GerL_Scott advance from La Puebla? 
With what force? At what point did the army arrive, Aug. 
11th? 

4. How was the City of Mexico situated ? How was it approached ? 

How was the causeway on the Vera Cruz road defended ? 
What plan did Gen. Scott adopt? How was the army moved? 
What point did they finally occupy? „ 

5. What were the defences of the city in this direction ? 

6. What point did Gen. Scott first attack? What Mexican force 

was posted there? What was effected by Gen. Scott, August 
19th? When was the battle of Contreras fought? What was 
its result ? 

7. Describe the after-movements of the American army. What 

was the loss of the Americans in these combats ? Of the Mexi- 
cans ? What proposal did Santa Anna make ? How did the 
Mexican Government behave? 

8. What places were carried, Sept. 8th? What point was bom- 

barded on the 11th? 

9. When was the battle of Chapul tepee fought? What was the 

result? 

10. When was the City of Mexico surrendered? "What disturbance 
arose ? What was the total loss of the Americans? 

11. What was the effect of the capture of the City of xWexico ? Who 
succeeded Santa Anna ? What was done by the Mexican Con- 
gress? "When did the commissioners sign the treaty? Where? 
When did the U. S. Senate approve the treaty? When did 
President Polk proclaim peace? 

12. What were the provisions of this treaty? What amount did 

the United States agree to pay ? 

13. What was the total loss of the Americans during the war? 
What was the cost of the war ? When was Wisconsin admit- 
ted? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 381 

CHAPTER XXXI. 

ADMINISTRATIONS OF TAYLOR, PIERCE, AND BUCHANAN. 



SECTION I. 

GEN. TAYLOR ELECTED PRESIDENT. 

1. In the autumn of 1848, Gen. Zaehary Taylor, 
of Mississippi, a native, however, of Virginia, was 
elected President. He was the candidate of the 
Whig party, in opposition to Gen. Cass, the candi- 
date of the Democrats. Martin •Yan Buren was also 
a candidate for the Presidency at this election. He 
was the representative of a new party, called the 
Free-soilers, who were opposed to the extension of 
slavery into the territories. 

In 1819, a new department, called the Department 
of the Interior, was created, and the President ap- 
pointed Thomas Ewing, of Ohio, its first Secretary. 

EMIGRATION TO CALIFORNIA. 

2. When the large tract of country, comprised 
within the limits of California, was acquired by the 
treaty with Mexico, it was feared that difficulties 
would arise with the inhabitants, who were Mexi- 
cans, and unacquainted with the institutions of the 
United States. It was soon discovered, however, 
that the fertility of its soil wonderfully adapted it 
to agriculture, and the possession of one of the 
finest harbors in the world, at San Francisco, offered 
it excellent commercial facilities. Hence, emigrants 
began to flock there in great numbers. 

DISCOVERY OF GOLD IN CALIFORNIA (1S4S). 

3. The incentive to emigration was, moreover, in- 
creased in an immense degree, by the discovery of 
gold in large quantities, in a branch of the Sacramento 
river, in February, 1818. The news spread with 
great rapidity, and soon there was a rush of emi- 
grants from all quarters of the earth to the land of 
gold. San Francisco soon grew into a large city, 
and on many streams the eager miners were re- 



382 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

warded for their labors by obtaining gold in quanti- 
ties unheard of before. 

APPLICATION FOR ADMISSION INTO THE UNION. 

4. The population of the country soon became 
sufficient to form a State Government. Accordingly, 
in the latter part of the year 1849, a convention met 
and formed a constitution, which was adopted by the 
people. 

OPPOSITION TO HER ADMISSION, IN CONGRESS. 

5. This Constitution, however, prohibited slavery 
within the limits of the proposed State, and hence 
the application for admission into the Union was 
a signal for another struggle for power between the 
North and South. The Southern members of Con- 
gress contended that the admission of the State, 
with the clause in her Constitution prohibiting 
slavery, would be a violation of the Missouri Com- 
promise, which provided that slavery might exist in 
territories south of 3G° 30' north latitude. A very 
large portion of California lay south of this line. 

COMPROMISE OF 1850. 

0. The debate in Congress upon the admission of 
this State was so violent, that many feared that it 
would bring about a dissolution of the Union. This 
was averted, however, by means of the "Compromise 
Measures " introduced by Mr. Clay, on the 25th of 
January, 1S50. By this Bill, the North gained the 
admission of California without slavery, whilst the 
Territories of New Mexico and Utah were created 
without the mention of slavery, and the slave trade 
was abolished in the District of Columbia. The 
South gained the " .Fugitive-Slave law ; " that is, 
the right of compelling the restoration of her 
slaves, when they had escaped into the Free States. 
Even this law was of little benefit to the South, as 
its provisions were observed in the Northern States 
in but very few instances. 

DEATH OP PRESIDENT TAYLOR. 

7. President Taylor did not fill his high position 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 383 

long. After a very short illness, ho died on the 9th 
of July, 1850. He was succeeded by the Yice-Presi- 
dent, Millard Fillmore, of New York. 

DEATH OF JOHN c. CALHOUN. 

8. A short time before the death of President 
Taylor, John C. Calhoun, of South Carolina, had died, 
viz: on the 31st of March, 1850. He was a man 
of spotless integrity, of commanding abilities, and, in 
every sense of the term, a statesman. He was the great 
representative of the South ; and it was the chief 
aim of his political life to strengthen the power of 
the South in the Government, so that she might be 
enabled to resist the encroachments of the North 
upon her rights. 

LOPEZ EXPEDITION. 

9. In 1850 (May 19), Gen. Lopez, a Cuban exile, 
at the head of about 600 adventurers from the United 
States, landed in Cuba, for the purpose of wresting 
that island from the Spanish Government. He at- 
tacked with his band the town of Cardenas, and 
captured it ; but, failing to be joined, as he had hoped, 
by the inhabitants of the island, he returned to Key 
West. In the following year, he made another de- 
scent upon Cuba, but was defeated and captured. 
He, together with many of his followers, were exe- 
cuted at Havana. 

CENSUS OF 1330. 

10. By the census of 1850, it appeared that the 
population of the United States was 23,267,498; of 
whom 3,197,589 were slaves. This great increase of 
population was largely owing to the emigration from 
Europe. The cheapness of the lands, the high price 
of labor in comparison with that in Europe, and the 
republican institutions, had brought to our shores 
large numbers of emigrants. In 1850, their number 
exceeded 300,000. 

DEATHS OF IIENHY CLAY AND DANIEL WEBSTER. 

11. In 1852, died two of the greatest statesmen 



384 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

that America ever produced — Henry Clay and 
Daniel Webster; the former on the 29th of June, the 
latter on the 24th of October. Henry Clay was a 
native of Virginia, but removed to Kentucky in early 
life. He represented that State in the National 
Government for thirty years. He was distinguished 
for his broad, patriotic sentiments (laboring always 
for the good of the entire country), and for his power- 
ful eloquence. In fact, his oratorical powers were so 
extraordinary, that he frequently turned the scale 
in favor of his measures by this means alone. In 
every great crisis of the Government, he was the 
most prominent advocate of compromise, and the 
measures he recommended were almost invariably 
carried. 

DANIEL WEBSTER. 

12. Daniel Webster was a native of New Hamp- 
shire, but resided the greater part of his life in 
Massachusetts. His powers of intellect were gigan- 
tic. In debate, he had no equal. As an orator, he 
was rarely surpassed ; as a statesman, never. In all 
great issues, he exercised a commanding influence, 
and used it for the good of the country. Both Clay 
and Webster were members of the Whig party. 

PRESIDENT PIERCE INAUGURATED (1S53). 

13. On the 4th of March, 1853, Franklin Pierce, 
of New Hampshire, was inaugurated President. W. 
R. King, of Alabama, was elected Vice- President. 
The former was the candidate of the Democratic 
party, in opposition to Gen. Winfield Scott, the can- 
didate of the Whigs. 

TREATY WITH JAPAN. 

14. During this administration, an expedition was 
fitted out by the Government, and placed under 
the command of Commodore Perry, who was or- 
dered to proceed with it to Japan, for the purpose of 
negotiating a commercial treaty with that Govern- 
ment. The aim of the expedition was attained, 
and, by the treaty, several ports in Japan were 
opened to the commerce of the United States. 



OP THE UNITED STATES. 385 

Questions for Examination, 

1. Who was elected President In 1848? Where from ? Of what 

party was he candidate? Who was the Democratic candi- 
date? Of what party was Martin Van Buren candidate? 
What new Department was created in 1849? 

2. What dangers attended the acquisition of California ? What ad- 

vantages did that country afford ? What did this produce ? 

3. How was the emigration increased ? Describe the changes. 

4. When did the settlers adopt a Constitution? 

5. What was one of the provisions of this Constitution ? Why did 

the Southern members of Congress oppose the admission of the 
State? Where did a large portion of California lie? 

6. What is said of the debate in Congress ? How was a dissolution 

averted ? What did the North gain by this Bill ? What did 
the South gain ? Was this of any benefit to her ? 

7. When did President Taylor die? Who succeeded him? 

8. When did Calhoun die? What was his character? 

9. What occurred in May, 1850 ? What was the success of Lopez ? 

What became of him the following year ? 

10. What was the population of the United States by the census of 

1850? How many slaves ? To what was this rapid increase 
owing? What induced the emigration ? What was the num- 
ber of emigrants in 1850? 

11. What two statesmen died in 1852? Where was Henry Clay 
from ? How long was he in Congress ? What was his char- 
acter ? 

12. Where was Daniel Webster from? What was his character? 
To what party did both belong? 

13. Who was inaugurated President in 1853? Who was elected 
Vice-President ? Of what party were they candidates ? Who 
opposed Pierce ? 

14. Where was an expedition sent during this administration? 
Under whose command ? For what purpose ? What result was 
obtained? 



SECTION II. 

KANSAS-NEBRASKA BILL. 

1. At the session of Congress of 1853-4, Kansas 
and Nebraska Territories were created; and by the 
provisions of the Bill, the question of the existence 
of slavery within their boundaries was left to be de- 
cided by the inhabitants themselves of the Terri- 
tories. This principle was first advocated by Sena- 
tor Stephen A. Douglas, of Illinois. 

REPEAL OF THE MISSOURI COMPROMISE. 

2. By this Bill, it was also provided that the Mis- 

17 



386 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

souri Compromise should be repealed. By this com- 
promise, the Southerners had been excluded from 
carrying their slave property into the Territories 
north of 36° 30' north latitude. As this prohibi- 
tion was clearly unconstitutional, it seemed but right 
that it should be repealed. Its repeal, however, was 
violently opposed at the North. 

CRYSTAL PALACE. 

3. In July, 1853, an exhibition was opened at the 
Crystal Palace, a magnificent building, principally of 
iron and glass, erected at New York, for the purpose of 
displaying specimens of manufacture, works of art, 
&c, sent there from almost every nation of the world. 
The building was daily crowded by an immense con- 
course of visitors. 

DIFFICULTY WITH GREAT BRITAIN. 

4. In 1855, while the war was being carried on 
between Great Britain, France, and Turkey, against 
Russia, tho relations between this Government and 
Great Britain seemed likely to assume a hostile atti- 
tude. The latter Power, being greatly in need of 
recruits for her army, sent many agents to this 
country for the purpose of enlisting men, though in 
violation of our neutrality laws. Even the British 
Minister at Washington was discovered to be en- 
gaged in this business. His recall was consequently 
demanded of the British Government ; and upon their 
refusal to comply, ho was dismissed by the United 
States Government. Upon reviewal of the case, 
however, the British Government concluded that 
the United States was justified in her course, and 
amicable relations were resumed. 

BUCHANAN ELECTED PRESIDENT (1853). 

5. At the regular Presidential election, held in the 
latter part of 185G, James Buchanan, of Pennsyl- 
vania, was elected President, and John C. Brecken- 
ridge, of Kentucky, Vice-President. They were the 
candidates of the Democratic party. Tho opposing 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 3S7 

candidates for the Presidency, were Millard Fill- 
more, who was supported by what was called the 
American party ; and John C. Fremont, who was 
the candidate of the Republican party. The latter 
was a new and growing party at the North, was 
entirely sectional in its principles, and had no sup- 
porters in the Slave States. 

KANSAS WAR. 

G. The attention of the Government was espe- 
cially called, at the commencement of this adminis- 
tration, to the state of affairs in Kansas. From the 
time that the Kansas-Nebraska Bill had been passed 
by Congress in 185i, by which the question of 
slavery was left to the inhabitants of the Territories 
upon the formation of their constitutions, strong 
efforts had been made by people at the North, to 
send such a number of emigrants into Kansas, as to 
enable them to form a State Constitution, excluding 
slavery from the limits of the proposed State. In 
the New England States, even the pulpit lent its aid 
towards this movement; and encouraged the use of 
arms to carry out their purposes. Large sums of 
money were contributed to pay bounties to North- 
ern emigrants to the new Territory, and to equip 
them with firearms to be used against Southern 
settlers. A counter emigration was started from 
the South, and the hostility between the settlers 
frequently resulted in bloodshed. 

KANSAS CONSTITUTION. 

7. At a convention of the people of Kansas, held 
at Lecompton in 1857, a constitution for the pro- 
posed State was adopted; in which, among other 
provisions, the institution of slavery was admitted. 
President Buchanan advised the admission of the 
State with this constitution, but Congress refused to 
do so. Kansas consequently remained a Territory 
until 1SG1, when she was admitted as a Free State. 

DIFFICULTY WITH THE MOKMONS. 

8. In 1S57, a collision seemed imminent between 



383 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

the U. S. Government and the Mormons, who had 
settled Utah Territory. The chief of the Mormons, 
Brigham Young, had been acting, by Presidential 
appointment, as Governor of the Territory. As 
charges, however, were made, that the Mormons had 
committed acts of violence against the Federal offi- 
cers within the Territory, and that the Governor 
did not attempt the suppression of them, President 
Buchanan appointed Mr. dimming, Governor of the 
Territory ; and Col. A. S. Johnston was sent with a 
considerable body of troops, to install him in his 
office. The difficulty was, however, settled without 
bloodshed. 

SUBMARINE TELEGRAPH. 

9. In 1857, a company was organized in the Uni- 
ted States and England, for the purpose of laying a 
telegraphic cable upon the bed of the Atlantic Ocean, 
connecting Great Britain with America. The Gov- 
ernments of Great Britain and the United States 
each, furnished a vessel for laying the cable. The 
first attempt was unsuccessful; but in the summer of 
1858, the company succeeded in laying the electric 
wires from Valentia Bay, in Ireland, to Trinity Bay, 
in Newfoundland. From the latter point, connect- 
ing wires were established to Boston ; and on the 
16 th of August, 1858, a message was received through 
the wires by President Buchanan from Queen Vic- 
toria. Shortly afterwards, however, the wires failed 
to communicate. But the practicability of the pro- 
ject having been demonstrated, another cable was 
laid in 1SGG, and it still continues to convey mes- 
sages. 

MINNESOTA ADMITTED AS A STATE (1S5S). 

10. In 1858, Minnesota was admitted as a State 
into the Union. 

JOHN BROWN RAID (1859). 

11. The doctrines taught by the Abolitionists of the 
North, brought forth-, in the latter part of 1859, their 
inevitable result. 

On the night of the 17th of October (1859), John 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 389 

Brown, a Northern fanatic, born in New York, and 
a noted Kansas assassin, at the head of a small body 
of desperadoes, took forcible possession of the U. S. 
armory at Harper's Ferry, Virginia. His purpose 
was to excite a servile insurrection, and to arm the 
slaves with the guns obtained from the Harper's Ferry 
arsenal. After getting possession of the place, Brown 
sent a part of his men into the neighboring country, 
who seized many of the prominent citizens, and also 
forced all the slaves they met, to accompany them 
to the town. The citizens were held as hostages in 
case of attack, and Brown hoped that the slaves 
would gladly aid him in his attempt. In this, how- 
ever, he was deceived, as not one of them showed 
any desire to take up arms against his owner. 

ATTACK UPON BROWN. 

12. As soon as the news was spread that the ar- 
mory was in the possession of Northerners, the citi- 
zens far and near seized their arms, and rushed to 
the scene of action. Brown and his associates were 
soon compelled to take refuge in a building, within 
the armory grounds. There he defended himself 
during the day, killing several prominent citizens, 
and threatened to kill his prisoners if the citizens 
attempted to storm the .house. 

ARRIVAL OF THE MARINES. 

13. President Buchanan having been notified of the 
state of affairs, immediately ordered Col. .Robert E. 
Lee to proceed to Harper's Ferry with a body of 
marines, and to take such steps as he deemed neces- 
sary. 

BROWN AND HIS PARTY CAPTURED. 

14. Col. Lee, on his arrival, demanded an uncon- 
ditional surrender from Brown. On the refusal of 
the latter, an attack was made upon the house, the 
doors were beaten down, and Brown and hia whole 
party captured or killed. 

BROWN'S TRIAL AND EXECUTION. 

15. Brown and his surviving conspirators were 



390 SOUTHEKN SCHOOL HISTORY 

delivered up to the authorities of the State of Vir- 
ginia. By them they were tried, condemned, and 
handed. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What Territories did the Congress of 1853 and '54 create? How- 
did they leave the question of Slavery ? Who first advocated 
this principle ? 

2.|What was repealed by this same Bill? How had this compro- 
mise affected Southerners ? Why was its repeal right ? How 
did the North receive the repeal ? 

3. Where was an exhibition opened, in July, 1853 ? For what pur- 

pose ? 

4. What is said of the relations with Great Britain in 1855 ? What 

was the ground of complaint ? Was the British minister impli- 
cated in it? How was he treated by the U. S. Government? 
W T hat course did the British Government pursue? 

5. Who was elected President in 1856? Vice-President? Of what 

party were they candidates? Who were the opposing candi- 
dates ? Of what parties ? What is said of the Republican 
party ? 
G. What efforts did the North make after the passage of the Kansas- 
Nebraska Bill? For what purpose? What was the conduct of 
preachers in the New England States? How were emigrants 
induced to go to Kansas ? What w T as the conduct of the South ? 

7. Where and when did the people of Kansas form a Constitution? 

What was one of its provisions? What did President Buch- 
anan advise? Did Congress admit the State? When was 
Kansas admitted? How? 

8. Who had been acting as Governor of Utah? What charges 

were made against the Mormon's? Who was appointed Gov- 
ernor, in consequence? By what means was he to be install- 
ed ? What was the result of the affair ? 

9. What company was organized in 1857 ? What assistance did 

the Governments of Great Britain and the United States give 
them? At the second attempt, between what points did they 
succeed in laying the cable? When was the lirst message 
sent ? By whom ? Did the connection remain ? When was 
another cable laid ? With what success ? 

10. "When was Minnesota admitted? 

11. What incited the John Brown Raid ? Who was John Brown ? 
What did he and his band do, Oct. 11, 1859 ? What was his 
purpose ? What did he do after getting possession of Harper's 
Ferry? What was done with the citizens? Did the slaves 
join Brown ? 

12. Relate what occurred. Why did not the citizens storm the 
house ? 

13. What was done by President Buchanan ? 

14. Relate what was done by Col. Lee. 

15. To whom was Brown and his men delivered up? What was 
done with them? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 391 

CHAPTER XXXII. 

FIRST YEAR OF TEE SECTIONAL WAR. 



SECTION I. 

ITS ORIGIN. 

1. To attempt an explanation of the origin of the 
late war, so far, at least, as to show upon whom its 
blood-guiltiness rests, is hardly within the province 
of a writer of this generation. A task so arduous 
more properly belongs to the future historian, who, 
far removed by time and circumstance from the 
influence of passion, may calmly survey that terri- 
ble period of American history. 

In order, however, to preserve something like a 
logical connection of the historic facts, it will be ne- 
cessary to relate those events which preceded, and, 
in the popular opinion, foreshadowed the bloody 
struggle. 

THE FREE AND SLAVE STATES. 

2. At the formation of the Federal Union, slavery 
existed in all the colonies. It was subsequently 
abolished in the States north of Maryland; and 
hence arose the division of the States into " Free and 
Slave." 

When Virginia surrendered that part of her terri- 
tory embraced in the present States of Ohio, In- 
diana, Illinois, Michigan and Wisconsin, and con- 
sented that it should be thenceforth devoted to the 
interest of free labor, no slave territory remained 
north of the Ohio river; and from that time the 
division of Free and Slave States corresponded with 
that of North and South. 

This was a great step towards developing section- 
al antagonism. For, on either side of the geographi- 
cal line, were arrayed opposite influences of climate, 
soil, and local institutions. A corresponding opposi- 
tion of manners, customs, opinions, and interests, 
were obliged to follow in the course of time; and 
hence, political, social, and commercial antagonism. 



392 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

POLITICAL AMBITION. 

3. Perhaps human agencies might have arrested, 
for a time, this tendency to conflict. But owing, 
alas, to the very freedom of America, these agencies 
were employed in hastening the catastrophe. 

It was among the politicians of America that in- 
cendiaries of peace were found. 

Thirsting for distinction at any price, they sought 
that eminence which they had failed to get in an 
honorable way, by appealing to the more selfish and 
more violent passions of the people. 

A certain community of interest ; the heritage of a 
common glory, and the influence of Federal politics, 
also, for a time neutralized these geographical ten- 
dencies. At last a sectional party was formed, and 
the contest of words now soon got to be one of 
blows. 

THE TARIFF. 

4. The unequal operation of the Tariff also had much 
to do with exciting discord between the States. For 
a long time, the dissensions arising from this cause 
did not correspond with those naturally growing out 
of the geographical divisions before alluded to. 

Sometimes the West was arrayed alongside of the 
South against the North; sometimes with the Middle 
States against the East. 

On this account, the Tariff, for a considerable 
period, served rather to cement than to divide the 
bonds of union. 

In the course of time, however, the interests affect- 
ed by the Tariff seemed to fall into line. The cot- 
ton and tobacco interests obtained control of South- 
ern politics, while the fishing and manufacturing in- 
terests reigned supreme at the North. 

Not long after this, the commercial interests of 
the two sections arranged themselves by the side of 
the territorial and social ; and, along the geographical 
line of division, assumed an attitude of mutual hos- 
tility. 

INDICATIONS OF THE COMING CONFLICT. 

5. During Mr. Buchanan's administration, the 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 393 

clouds which had been so long gathering, quite 
darkened the political sky, and the most incredulous 
could hear the mutterings of the distant storm. The 
increase of the anti-slavery feeling at the North, had 
formed a strong party opposed to the execution of 
the " Fugitive-Slave Act." United States Marshals 
were mobbed in their efforts to fulfil the law, 
and the civil authorities looked encouragingly on. 
Personal Liberty Bills were passed by Northern Legis- 
latures, subjecting to extreme disabilities, all civil offi- 
cers who aided the Marshals in the performance of 
their sworn duties. In the South, free discussions of 
slavery were not allowed, and on several occasions 
Abolitionists were grossly maltreated. 

An appeal was made to the Supreme Court. It 
decided in the celebrated case of Dred Scott, that 
negroes were not citizens of the United States. This 
only provoked discussions still more violent. 

The attempt of John Brown, with other Kansas 
outlaws, to excite an insurrection of the slaves in 
Northern Yirginia, at Harper's .Ferry, carried the 
excitement to the highest pitch. 

The wildest rumors were afloat, and Yirginia or- 
ganized a small army to resist an invasion of North- 
ern Abolitionists. 

The papers in either section seized hold of all the 
sensational items, and by their exaggerations added 
fuel to the flame. 

It was not long now, before there were numbers, 
on either side of the dividing line, anxious for war. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What kind of a history of the sectional war should a writer of 

this generation not attempt to write ? Why ? 

2. In which of the colonies did slavery exist at the formation of 

the Federal Union ? What was the meaning of Free and Slave 
States? The territory of what States did Virginia surrender 
to be devoted to the interests of Free labor ? From that time, 
with what did the division of Free and Slave States corres- 
pond ? What did this tend to develop? Why? 

3. What effect did human agencies have in arresting this tendency 

to conflict ? What influence did the politicians exert ? What 
also for a time neutralized these geographical tendencies.? 
What kind of a party was finally formed ? 
17* 



304 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

4. Did the Tariff, in its operation, excite discord? Why ? Did the 

dissensions, growing out of these, at first correspond with the 
geographical lines?" What then for a long time did the Tariff 
serve to do? Why? After a while, what commercial inter- 
ests obtained control of Southern politics? Which, of the 
Northern ? What followed ? 

5. What was the political prospect during Mr. Buchanan's admin- 

istration ? What occurred in the North and South which 
showed the state of feeling? To what body was an appeal 
made? With what result? What influence did John Brown's 
attempt exert? What Avas immediately expected by Virginia? 
What steps did she take to defend herself? What did the pa- 
pers do to fan the flames ? 



SECTION II. 

ABRAHAM LINCOLN. 

1. At the Presidential election in the fall of 1860, 
Abraham Lincoln, a sectional candidate, was elected. 
He was the nominee of the Eepublicans, who had 
openly declared their hostility to slavery. 

A large portion of the Southern people regarded 
his election, under the circumstances, as a virtual com- 
mencement of hostilities. They asserted, that for 
years they had been prevented by mob violence from 
enjoying their constitutional rights in the North ; that 
the spirit of abolitionism would now, under the coun- 
tenance, and by means of, Federal power, assume the 
aggressive ; and that it was time for them to abandon 
a Government which had fallen into the hands of 
their avowed enemies. 

THE SECESSION OP SOUTH CAROLINA. 

2. South Carolina was the first to act. On the 
20th of December, I860, a convention, assembled in 
Charleston, declared that " the Union before existing 
between South Carolina and other States, under the 
name of the United States of America, was dis- 
solved." In justification of this measure, it was 
alleged that the property, lives, and liberty of the 
citizens were threatened by the aggressive aspect of 
the incoming administration. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 395 

It was also further asserted, that the right of 
secession was a necessary part of that sovereignty, 
the recognition of which had been extorted from 
England by force ; and which had never been, for a 
moment, surrendered to the Federal Government. 

THE GULF STATES FOLLOW HER EXAMPLE. 

3. By the 1st of February, 1861, Mississippi, Florida, 
Alabama, Georgia, Louisiana, and Texas, had passed 
ordinances of secession, and had recalled their sena- 
tors and representatives. 

The departure of these from the halls of Congress, 
was indeed an occasion of solemn leave-taking. Some, 
on bidding farewell, hurled defiance at their politi- 
cal enemies, who had driven them to this last resort 
of honor ; others, oppressed with a sense of coming 
evil, appealed with fervid eloquence to the magna- 
nimity of their opponents. 

As the threats were disregarded, so were the 
petitioDS despised; and the looks of animosity with 
which both were received, showed how wide indeed 
was the sectional breach. 



4. On the 4th of February, 1861, delegates from 
all the seceded States assembled at Montgomery, 
Alabama, and formed a union, under the name of the 
" Confederate States of America." 

They adopted a constitution similar, for the most 
part, to that under which they had lived. 

Jefferson Davis was elected provisional President; 
a Cabinet was appointed ; and a Government, model- 
ed after the one at Washington, was at once organized. 

At the same time, commissioners were sent to the 
Border States, requesting their co-operation. 

To Washington, also, agents were sent, formally 
announcing the action of the sovereign States, and 
asking for a peaceful settlement of difficulties. 

THE SEIZURE OF THE MILITARY POSTS IN THE SOUTH. 

5. The seceding States took possession of all the 
military posts within their limits. 



396 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

This was, for the most part, accomplished without 
bloodshed. The garrisons were generally small, and 
easily intimidated, and in a few instances they joined 
the seceders. 

This forcible appropriation of Federal property 
excited much resentment in the North, where now, 
for the first time, a correct idea of the real condition 
of things was making its way. 

In justification of their conduct, the seceders alleged 
that the forts were on their soil, and had been built 
with the common money of the Union, and that 
those within the limits of their respective States 
were greatly less in value than their share of the 
public property, and that, to admit the jurisdiction of 
the United States within their domains, would be to 
acknowledge foreign authority on their soil. 

Questions for Examination. 

1. Who was elected President in 1860 ? Of what party was he the 

representative ? How did a large portion of the Southern peo- 
ple regard his election ? What did they assert ? 

2. When did South Carolina secede? What did the Charleston 

Convention declare? What did they allege in justification of 
their conduct? What did they say in regard to the right of 
secession ? 

3. What States had seceded by the 1st February, 1861 ? What oc- 

curred when their representatives left Congress ? What did 
this manifestation of feeling indicate? 

4. What was the name and character of the Union adopted by the 

seceding States? Who was elected President? What kind of 
a Government did they organize? To whom were commis- 
sioners sent ? Whom did they send to Washington ? 

5. What military posts did the seceders seize? Was this generally 

done without bloodshed? Why ? How did the people of the 
North like this ? How did the seceders justify themselves ? 



SECTION III. 

CONDUCT OF THE BORDER STATES. 

1. The people of the Border States were a good 
deal surprised at the course events had taken. The 
triumph of the Eepublicans, was no less unexpected 
than the secession of the Gulf States. 



OF THE 'UNITED STATES. 397 

Undecided as to what course to pursue, their re- 
spective legislatures called conventions, to take the 
matter into consideration. 

After an exciting political campaign, these bodies, 
when assembled, were found, for the most part, to 
consist of Union men. And their actions were gov- 
erned accordingly. 

They were generally actuated by a strong desire 
to preserve the peace of the country. This was es- 
})ecially the case in Virginia, in whose convention 
were found the Nestors of the old Commonwealth; 
men reared, as it were, under the shadow of the 
Capitol, and who cherished the fondest affection for 
that Union which their fathers had suffered so much 
to establish. 

PEACE CONFERENCE. 

2. In accordance with a proposition from Virginia, 
a Peace Conference, composed of delegates from 21 
States, assembled at Washington, on the 4th of Feb- 
ruary, 1860. 

After a short deliberation, it agreed upon certain 
terms of settlement. These were laid before Con- 
gress, and at once rejected. 

There was now a reasonable expectation of a con- 
flict of arms, and the people of the Border States 
felt the necessity of choosing sides. 

They were equally opposed to disunion, and armed 
coercion. 

Believing that a wise policy of mutual forbearance 
might yet heal the breach, they did not despair of 
peace. 

To this bare hope, then, they clung, until driven to 
act, by the rising tide of sectional conflict. 

ABRAHAM LINCOLN. 

3. Mr. Buchanan was what is politically termed, 
a States-Eights Democrat. He had always pro- 
fessed to believe in the right of secession ; and now, 
when, for the first time in the history of the coun- 
try, it was exercised, he made no attempt to pre- 
vent it by force. 



398 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

His successor, Mr. Lincoln, thought and acted 
differently. 

Elected during a period of intense partisan ran- 
cor, he joined to his political opinions, the preju- 
dices of his part}'. He had reached Washington, 
disguised in a Scotch cap and cloak, and had been 
inaugurated into office while surrounded by an 
armed guard. 

The Northern papers declared, that the President- 
elect was in danger of assassination, while those of 
the South raised the cry that a king reigned in 
Washington. 

FALL OF FORT SUMPTER (APRIL 13, 1861). 

4. In Charleston harbor, the Federal troops, long 
after the secession of South Carolina, retained pos- 
session of Fort Sumpter. On the 11th of April, the 
Confederates, having tried peaceful measures to no 
purpose, and reinforcements being on their way 
from New York by order of the President of the 
United States, attacked it from several points. 
After a bombardment of 34 hours, Major Anderson, 
the officer in command, hauled down the flag in 
token of surrender. 

The news of the bombardment and fall of this 
fort, excited the liveliest emotions throughout the 
land. 

Those anxious for war rejoiced ; while those who 
deprecated civil strife as the worst of evils, in- 
dulged in the gloomiest forebodings. 

Mr. Lincoln immediately issued a proclamation, 
calling for 75,000 men, apportioning them among 
the States that had not seceded. 

The Northern States responded with alacrity ; for, 
many of them were in a measure prepared for war, 
having a military organization of 50,000 " Wide- 
awakes," dispersed in their various towns and cities. 

THE EFFECT OF THE PROCLAMATION. 

5. The proclamation produced in the two sections, 
similar, and yet contrary effects. 

In the North, it threw at once all power into the 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 309 

hands of the extreme Republicans ; while in the 
South everything gave way to the violence of the 
extreme Secessionists. 

The moderates and peace-makers were every- 
where brow-beaten and put down. The great body 
of the American people were still opposed to war, 
but, as usual, yielded to the more active and clamor- 
ous minority. 

Amidst the beating of drums, the ringing of bells, 
and the thunders of artillery, the voice of calm wis- 
dom was not heard. If any were rash enough to 
attempt to stem the tide of madness, they were 
either knocked down and beaten, or grossly insulted. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What did the legislatures of the Border States do ? What pro- 

portion of Union men were in these conventions? What 
were they generally inclined to do? In what State was thi3 
especially the case ? Why ? 

2. What was the Peace Conference ? When did it assemble ? How 

did Congress treat their terms of settlement ? To what were 
the people of the Border States equally opposed ? Did they 
still have any hope ? 

3. What were the politics of Mr. Buchanan ? Why did he not re- 

sist the exercise of the right of secession ? What were the poli- 
tics of Mr. Lincoln ? In what disguise had he reached Wash- 
ington ? Under what circumstances was he inaugurated ? What 
did the newspapers, North and South, now declare? 

4. Did the Federals continue in possession of Fort Sumpter after 

the secession of South Carolina? When was it attacked by 
the South Carolinians ? Why ? How long did the bombard- 
ment last? What effect did the news of the surrender have 
throughout the country? What proclamation was issued? 
Were many of the Northern States prepared for war? 

5. What response was returned to the proclamation of Mr. Lincoln, 

by the Northern and Southern States? Into whose hands did 
it throw the control of each section ? How were the great 
body of the American people inclined? How were peace- 
makers treated ? 



SECTION IV. 

ACTION OF VIRGINIA. 



1. Several of the Border States, which, till then, 
had remained inactive, watching the course of events, 



400 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

were, by the proclamation of Mr. Lincoln, forced to 
act. 

The Yirginia Convention was then sitting. A 
large majority of that body were zealous advocates 
of the Union. Yet, when the proclamation of Presi- 
dent Lincoln was received, an almost unanimous 
outcry for separation arose. 

Virginia, it was urged, had done enough for peace. 
Her efforts, thus far, had only excited the reproaches 
of her friends and the contempt of her enemies. 
The President had forced a sword into her hands, 
and it was her duty to draw it in defence of States- 
Rights. 

Accordingly, with few dissenting voices, the ordi- 
nance of secession was passed, April 17th, 1SG1. Fol- 
lowing her example, Arkansas seceded, May 6th ; 
North Carolina, May 20th; and Tennessee, June 18th. 

CONDUCT OF TnE OTHER BORDER STATES. 

2. In Maryland, Kentucky, and Missouri, political 
sentiment was nearly equally divided. 

Their proximity to the North, and exposure to 
invasion from that quarter, rendered cautious even 
those who had warmly espoused the cause of the 
South ; while, for the same reason, the partisans of 
the Union were bolder and more active. 

On this account, the conduct of their State authori- 
ties was vacillating and indecisive. Indeed, to avoid 
civil and internecine strife, an evil more terrible 
than sectional war, the popular masses of these States 
seemed disposed to resign themselves to the current 
of events. Hence, they became the bone of conten- 
tion, at first, between the contending sections, and, 
during the whole course of the struggle, were plun- 
dered and devastated by both parties. 

THE MOB IN BALTIMORE. 

3. Shortly after the issue of the proclamation of 
Mr. Lincoln, a regiment of volunteers left Boston 
for Washington. At Philadelphia, they were joined 
by a Pennsylvania regiment, and both proceeded by 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 401 

rail to Baltimore. Here the people, with stones and 
clubs, turned out to receive them. The soldiers fired 
into the crowd, and blood was spilt on both sides. 

Excitement in the city rose to the highest pitch. 
The Southern party, taking advantage of it, seized 
all the arms that could be found. They organized 
into military companies, and prepared to dispute the 
passage of Northern troops through the city. The 
bridges towards the North were destroyed, and every 
preparation made for a stout resistance. 

NORTHERN INDIGNATION. 

4. Troops, however, still moved southward to- 
wards Washington, and passing around Baltimore, 
proceeded to the Capital through Annapolis. The 
defiance of Baltimore excited the liveliest resent- 
ment in the North. The streets were posted with 
placards calling for troops, and headed, " Vengeance 
upon Baltimore ! " The noblest and meanest passions 
of the human heart, were appealed to, for the pur- 
pose of obtaining volunteers. It was said, " The 
Capital is in danger!" "The Government is upon 
the verge of ruin I" "Let patriots stand by their 
country in her hour of need!" At the same time, 
influential journals declared that the Southerners 
were degenerate ; that the men were cowards and 
bullies, and the women beautiful and loaded xoith 
jewels. " Booty and Beauty " was one of the watch- 
words of the hour. 

There was one appeal, however, which of all others 
seemed most effectual : it was in behalf of the Flag. 
This symbol of Revolutionary glory, of nationality, 
and of American progress, seemed enthroned in the 
hearts of the Northern masses. 

Around it clustered their memories of the past, 
and hopes of the future. Its sight kindled their 
most unselfish emotions, and an insult to its sacred 
folds was viewed in the same light that the cavalier 
of the South regarded an effort to stain his unsul- 
lied honor. 

MILITARY OCCUPATION OF MARYLAND. 

5. Up to this time, the Legislature of Maryland 



402 SOUTHEEN SCHOOL HISTORY 

had adopted no revolutionary measures, unless the 
passage of a resolution condemning the invasion of 
a sovereign State, might be so regarded. That body, 
however, was accused, by public rumor, of harbor- 
ing a design of secession. The Marylanders, too, 
it was plain, sympathized with the South. The 
occasion demanded summary action on the part of 
the Federal authorities. Accordingly, the Mayor and 
police of Baltimore were arrested, the State Legisla- 
ture was dispersed at the point of the bayonet, and 
many of its members thrown into prison ; martial law 
was inaugurated in a great portion of the State. In 
Baltimore especially, the iron rod of power was felt. 
Detectives infested hotels, and even invaded the pre- 
cincts of private dwellings. People spoke with bated 
breath, for fear of informers. Men of high position 
were liable to seizure at any time, and even women 
and children were not exempt from military arrest. 

RUSH OF TROOPS TO WASHINGTON. 

6. Troops now poured into "Washington from the 
North. Few that came ever dreamed of going be- 
yond the Capital. Indeed, most of them only en- 
listed for 30, 60, or 100 days, thinking that a mere 
display of Northern valor would intimidate the South. 

The arrival of each regiment was duly announced 
in the papers, and the gallant bearing of its men and 
officers extolled to the skies. Every petty officer 
found himself a hero. The military costume became 
fashionable, and not a few handsome youths joined 
the army for the privilege of wearing the buttons. 

In the navy, there was equal activity. From every 
quarter, the absent ships of war were recalled. 
Steamers were bought, and hastily fitted up as gun- 
boats. A blockade of the Southern ports was de- 
clared (April 19), and the docks and arsenals of the 
North resounded with warlike preparation. 

Questions for Examination. 

1. How was the news of the proclamation received in the Virginia 
Convention ? In what way was it said that Virginia bad done 
enough ? Who had forced a sword into her hands ? When 
did she pass the ordinance of secession ? When did Arkansas, 
North Carolina, and Tennessee, follow her example ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 



403 



2. What was the state of political sentiment in Maryland, Ken- 

tucky, and Missouri ? What was the reason of this ? What 
was the character of the conduct of the State authorities? 
What were the masses of these States disposed to do ? To 
what did this policy subject them ? 

3. What was the cause of the mob in Baltimore? What steps were 

taken to prevent the passage of Northern troops through the 
city ? 

4. What feelings did these events excite in the North ? What means 

were used for the purpose of raising troops? Which appeal 
to the people was of all the most effectual ? Why ? 

5. Up to this time, had the Legislature of Maryland adopted any 

revolutionary measures? Of what were they suspected? What 
was done by the Federal authorities, at this time, in Maryland? 
How were the people of Baltimore treated ? 

6. Did troops now pour into Washington from the North ? With 

what purpose? For how long a time did they enlist? What 
warlike preparations were now set on foot? What blockade 
was declared ? 



SECTION V. 



ENTHUSIASM IN TUB SOUTH. 



1. The zeal of the sturdy North, in behalf of the 
Capital and the Flag, was perhaps surpassed by the 
ardor of the South in defence of States-Eights. 

Her youth, nurtured in a sunny clime, possessed 
much of that fiery indiscretion which so often char- 
acterizes a Southern people; while, to an English 
love of liberty, they joined the dauntless spirit of 
the Norman cavalier. 

Besides, they had been reared in the midst of an 
inferior and submissive race, and, in their habits of 
life, were accustomed to daily exercises of a nature 
somewhat martial. Hence, they were peculiarly 
fitted by blood, climate, institutions, and education, 
to contend, in defence of their rights, with a world 
in arms. 

Such, indeed, was the task which they undertook, 
and they engaged in it with an enthusiasm almost 
incredible. 

Emulous of the glory of their Eevolutionary sires, 
they rejoiced at an opportunity to equal their hero- 
ism, and were not averse to a conflict in which both 



404 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

personal animosity and love of glory might be grati- 
fied. 

INVASION OF VIRGINIA. 

2. On the 24th of May, 1861, the advance guard 
of the army, which had been collected for the defence 
of the Capital, crossed the Potomac, and occupied 
the heights opposite Washington. At the same time, 
a body of Federal troops took possession of the city 
of Alexandria. 

It was here that the first blood of the war was 
shed. Col. Ellsworth, a famous "rough," and circus- 
rider of Chicago, commanded the Zouave regiment 
which entered the city. At his coming, the Confed- 
erates who were there, beat a hasty retreat, and no 
sign of resistance at first could be seen. 

Upon the principal hotel of the city, however, a 
Confederate flag was observed bravely flaunting. 
A man was sent to pull it down. He returned with 
the information that it was guarded by a Mr. Jack- 
son, who would let no one touch it. Whereupon, the 
indignant Colonel entered the house, and ascended 
the stairs. As he approached the flag, Jackson fired, 
and killed him. Immediately, he was himself slain 
by the exasperated Zouaves. 

The different opinions entertained, in the two 
sections, of the conduct of Jackson, show how wide 
was the gap between them. At the North, he was 
spoken of as the vilest of assassins, while at the 
South, tears were shed for him, and he was ranked 
among the patriotic martyrs of history. 

RICHMOND CHOSEN AS THE CONFEDERATE CAPITAL. 

3. The conventions which had assembled in the 
Border States, as we have already seen, disapproved 
of the action of the Gulf States, but were forced by 
circumstances to follow their example. The ordi- 
nances of secession which they had passed, were 
ratified by overwhelming majorities, and they were 
welcomed with open arms into the folds of the new 
Confederacy. It was now determined to select 
Eichmond as the Confederate Capital. Accordingly, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 405 

on the 20th of May, the Confederate Congress ad- 
journed to the new seat of government in Virginia. 
On the 29th of the same month, Mr. Jefferson Davis, 
the provisional President of the Confederacy, was 
received in Eichmond with unbounded enthusiasm. 

JEFFERSON DAVIS. 

4. After the accession of the Border 'States, a 
regular election was held by the Confederates, for 
President. Jefferson Davis was elected without op- 
position. 

The merit which could command such an expres- 
sion of popular confidence, must have been conspicu- 
ous. In him were combined qualities and opinions 
of which a large majority of Southern men approved. 
He was no extremist, yet resolute in defence of the 
rights of his section. 

He had filled, with great credit, high positions, 
both civil and military, and was no less distinguished 
for his services in the field, than in the cabinet. 
Commanding a Mississippi regiment at the battle of 
Buena Vista, he had won an enduring fame on that 
hard-contested field. 

As Secretary of War under Mr. Pierce, he had ex- 
hibited an administrative talent 'so rare, that even 
his political enemies praised him. As a Senator, he 
was sagacious, earnest, and moderate. In his fare- 
well address to the Senate, when taking leave of 
them to follow the fortune of his State, he said : " But 
we have proclaimed our independence. This is done 
with no hostility or desire to injure any section of 
the country, nor even for our pecuniary benefit, but 
solely from the high and solid motives of defending 
and protecting the rights we inherit, and transmit- 
ting them unshorn to our posterity. I know that I 
feel no hostility to you, Senators here, and am sure 
that there is not one of you, whatever may have 
been the sharp discussions between us, to whom I 
cannot now say, in the presence of my God, I wish 
you well ; and such is the feeling I am sure the people 
I represent, have towards those you represent." 



406 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTOEY 

ACTIVITY IN TIIE SOUTH. 

5. As soon as Mr. Davis was established at Eich- 
mond, he bent all his energies towards the organ- 
ization of the resources of the South. The work 
was indeed herculean, and the enthusiastic support of 
the people, alone enabled the new Government to 
undertake it with a hope of success. 

Without arms or material of war of any sort, 
and without the machinery and workmen to create 
them ; without money, or any established and popu- 
lar way of raising it ; with nothing but the paper 
model of the old Government, and a brave and ear- 
nest army of citizen soldiers, the Confederacy had to 
contend with an antagonist rich in all the materials 
that make a nation formidable in war. 

The work of organization, however, was pushed 
forward with wonderful despatch. 

The numerous departments of government were 
established. Manufactories of arms and ammuni- 
tion sprang up as if by magic, and the necessary 
steps were taken to build an inland navy. 

Before, however, even these things could possibly 
be done, an army, fully equipped, was needed to de- 
fend the frontiers of the Confederacy. This was 
furnished by the enthusiasm of the people. Almost 
every one contributed something. The farmers 
supplied food and transportation, the merchants and 
their fellow-townsmen, cotton and woollen cloths ; 
while the women of the South, with their own 
hands, made the tents and clothing. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. In behalf of what, were the people of the South now enthusias- 

tic ? What was their character ? Why were they a martial 
people? Of whose glory were they emulous? In a contest 
with the North, what passions had they to gratify? 

2. When was Virginia first invaded by the Federals? Who was 

Col. Ellsworth ? By whom, and for what cause, was he killed? 
How was the conduct of Jackson regarded in the two contend- 
ing sections? 

3. What city was chosen as the Capital of the Southern States? 

Who was the President of the Confederacy ? When did he 
reach Richmond? IIow was he received? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 407 

4. What was the character of Mr. Davis? Was he an extremist? 

What high positions had he filled? In his farewell to the Sen- 
ate, why, did he say, the South had declared her indepen- 
dence ? 

5. What work did Mr. Davis undertake ? What alone encouraged 

him with a hope of success? In what was the South poor? 
In this respect, how did it compare with the North ? What 
steps were at once taken ? Whence came the first army of de- 
fence ? How was it equipped for service ? 



SECTION VI. 

THE RESOURCES OF THE NORTH. 

1. To contend with a Southern population of six 
million whites, the North- had 18 millions. 

Against the raw and hastily-formed army of her 
antagonists, she had a nucleus of 15,000 regulars, 
around which she could organize her numerous 
levies. 

She had a navy, too, and ships without number 
at her command. Her arsenals and armories were 
established, and her cities swarmed with skilled ar- 
tisans, who could, in a short time, if required, greatly 
increase her supply of arms. She had money, and 
credit, and all that prestige of authority which be- 
longs to established governments. 

In addition to all this, she had the sympathy of 
Europe ; and by means of her splendid marine, could 
use the work-shops and ship-yards of the latter, as 
well as obtain troops without number from the su- 
perfluous populations of that country. 

DISPOSITION OF SOUTHERN TROOPS. 

2. As the South was too weak to think of more 
than resisting aggression, her troops, as fast as they 
were raised and equipped, were forwarded to the 
threatened points of the border. 

The greater f>ortion were at first stationed in Vir- 
ginia ; for the Federals contemplated an attack' 
upon Eichmond. The main body, under General 
Beauregard, were encamped in the neighborhood of 
Manassas Junction; and a considerable force, under 



408 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

General Jos. Johnston, protected the frontier of the 
Shenandoah Yalley. 

FEDERAL DESIGNS. 

3. "When a large army had been gathered in the 
neighborhood of Washington ; when her defences 
were rendered apparently impregnable, and gun- 
boats and men-of-war crowded the Potomac, the 
Federals contemplated an advance. Many plans for 
" crushing the rebellion " were suggested ; and so 
great was the confidence of the North, that none 
were for a moment entertained which did not pro- 
pose to end the war in sixty days. 

Indeed, most of the troops had volunteered for 
that length of time ; and hence it was necessary that 
the campaign should be short, sharp, and decisive. 

Accordingly, the public were informed that a plan 
had been perfected for conquering a speedy peace. 

Eations for a long journey were to be issued, and 
it was confidently expected that the grand army 
would, in a few weeks, annihilate Beauregard, cap- 
ture Eichmond, and break up the Confederacy. 

THE RECONNOISSANCE. 

4. Preparatory to a general advance, it was de- 
termined to make a reconnoissance of the enemy's 
position. 

Accordingly, on the 18th of July, a force of Fed- 
erals vigorously assailed the Confederate line of de- 
fence, along a little stream called Bull Eun. Meeting 
with a bloody repulse, the Federals retired, leaving- 
their killed and wounded in the hands of the enemy. 

The result, however, influenced the Federal leaders 
to abandon a direct attack, in the grand advance. 
It was determined to turn the left flank of the Con- 
federates, and win an easy victory, by thus depriving 
them of the advantage of their earthworks. 

CONFEDERATE PREPARATION FOR DEFENCE. 

5. Aware of the aggressive intentions of the Fed- 
erals, the Confederate authorities strained every 
nerve to give them a warm reception. Still, it was 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 409 

not definitely ascertained where the main blow 
would be struck. A force of 11,000 men was under 
Johnston at Winchester, keeping Patterson at bay 
with his 18,000. The line at Manassas was extended, 
and along this for a distance of 8 miles a force of 
20,000 men were distributed. The intentions of the 
Federals were, however, revealed on the 18th of 
July, as we have seen, and on that day Johnston 
was ordered to come at once to Manassas. 

Advancing by forced marches, he reached there 
with the greater portion of his command, by the 
evening of the 20th. 

On the morning of the 21st, the different brigades 
took their respective positions, according as the 
firing of the pickets announced the approach of the 
Federals. 

THE RELATIVE STRENGTH OF THE COMBATANTS. 

6. As this was the first pitched battle of the war, 
it may be well to pause and consider the nature of 
the feelings with which the two hostile armies ap- 
proached each other, as well as to notice their rela- 
tive strength. 

On the Federal side were 60,000 men, with 60 
pieces of artillery. Each regiment was thoroughly 
equipped, and armed with the most improved imple- 
ments of destruction. 

Among them, too, was a considerable force of regu- 
lars who had belonged to the old army. These not 
only served as a nucleus for organization, but fur- 
nished many experienced officers for the newly- 
raised levies. 

They believed themselves marching against a 
rabble of drunken ragamuffins, who would make little 
resistance to their victorious march. 

Hence, inflated with confidence, they advanced to 
the contest, sure of victory. 

The Southerners numbered 20,000. They were 
armed principally with shot-guns, and the old smooth- 
bore musket. While they over-estimated the number 
of their antagonists, they vastly underrated their, 
courage and discipline. 
18 



410 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

They regarded them as servile and cowardly, and 
incapable of facing danger on the battle-field ; and 
hence they confidently expected to defeat and rout 
them easily. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What were the resources of the North? How did the two sec- 

tions compare in numerical strength? How in respect to or- 
ganized forces? What auxiliary had the North in Europe? 
How did she avail herself of it? 

2. Where were the Southern troops at first stationed ? Where was 

the main body in Virginia placed? Under what commanders? 

3. When did the Federals begin to meditate a forward movement? 

Were they confident of gaining a speedy victory? Why was 
it necessary that the campaign should be short? 

4. What was done preparatory to making the grand advance? 

With what result ? What did the Federal leaders now deter- 
mine to do ? 

5. What efforts did the Confederates make towards resisting their 

foes? Did they know when the Federals would attack ? When 
did they first discover the intentions of the Federals? Who 
was ordered at once now to reinforce Beauregard? When did 
his forces arrive ? 

6. What was the strength of the Federals ? How were they armed ? 

What was their opinion of the Confederates? What was the 
strength of the Southerners? How were they armed ? What 
was their opinion of the Northern troops ? 



SECTION VII. 

THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE BATTLE. 

1. The Federal commander, Gen. McDowell, as we 
have already seen, had determined to go around the 
Confederate line, and attack it on the left flank and 
rear. To conceal this movement, a demonstration 
was made upon the Confederate front. 

Beauregard, though not deceived by this, still was 
uncertain on which flank the enemy was massing. 
He was necessarily compelled, at a great disadvan- 
tage, to wait the movements of his foe; for all 
of Johnston's army had not yet arrived from Win- 
chester. 

Moving, then, under cover of the thickly-wooded 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 411 

forests, a "body of 20,000 men succeeded in crossing 
Bull Run, at Sudlcy's Ford, before the Confederates 
had discovered their purpose. A brigade, under 
Gen. Evans, stationed at Stone Bridge, were on the 
extreme left of the Confederates. Upon learning 
that the Federals had crossed the stream of defence, 
and were moving upon his flank and rear, Gen. Evans 
wheeled his brigade to the left, and fronted the ad- 
vancing columns. Here the battle commenced. 

THE FEDERALS APPEAR TO HAVE GAINED TUE DAY. 

2. The little brigade of Evans, bravely con- 
tending with overwhelming numbers, were com- 
pelled to retire. The check given by them, however, 
was of vast importance. The Federals were halted 
for at least an hour, in removing this impediment to 
their march. In the meantime, the firing revealed 
to Beauregard where the main point of attack was, 
and he made his arrangements accordingly. Gen. 
Bee now moved up with his brigade to the assist- 
ance of Evans. Most gallantly did these two 
brigades dispute every inch of ground with their 
gigantic antagonist. For two long hours did they 
impede the Federal advance, often nearly surrounded, 
but delivering death-blows as they sternly retired. 
Their commands were now shattered, and it was in 
good time that Jackson came to lend a helping hand. 
Gen. Bee rode out to meet Gen. Jackson. His horse 
was foaming, and his face flushed with the excite- 
ment of battle. His martial form seemed heaving 
with grief and disappointment. " How goes the 
day ? " said Jackson. " Oh, General," said he, leaning 
over on his horse, as if to conceal the remark from 
the troops, " they are beating us back." " I reckon 
w r e will have to give them the bayonet," was Jack- 
son's reply. Immediately Jackson formed his brigade 
in battle-line, requesting Bee to rally his men, and 
take position on his right. At this moment, heavy 
volleys of fresh artillery deafened the ear with their 
thunder, and the air was filled with death-bearing mis- 
siles. Jackson ordered his men to lie down. The 
confused masses of Bee's most brave, but battle-torn 



412 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTOEY 

brigade, were trying to re-form. It seemed impos- 
sible, so terrible was the fire. With sword lifted in de- 
fiance towards the foe, Bee entreated them to stand. 
" Look," said he, " at Jackson ; there he stands like a 
stone wall. Let us determine to die here, or con- 
quer." Many noble spirits responded to this last 
appearand at once took position on Jackson's right. 

THE TURNING OP THE TIDE. 

3. On came the Federals, flushed with victory, 
outflanking Jackson, as they had done Bee and Evans, 
and, at the same time, showering cannon-shot upon 
his front; they threatened to annihilate him. But 
his men, in obedience to orders, lay silent amid the 
storm. Not the smoke of a musket or a shout of 
defiance told of their presence. As still and as mo- 
tionless as a stone wall, they lay on the ground, 
awaiting the word of command. 

For three long hours this continued. At last, the 
Federals had gotten on his flank and rear. Here 
Jackson wheeled his line, charging the foe full in 
front, and pushed him back. By this time, he was 
reinforced by other troops. 

Gen. Johnston, forming these with Jackson's and 
Bee's, pushed the enemy still further. Once again 
the enemy, bringing up fresh masses, were preparing 
for a final effort. It was too late. Beauregard's 
reserves had arrived. And what proved still more for- 
tunate for the Confederates, a brigade of Johnston's, 
under Gen. Kirby Smith, took part in the engage- 
ment. They had just arrived from Winchester, and, 
fearing lest they would be too late, they rushed from 
Manassas Junction, in a bee-line across the country, 
towards the field of battle. Coming suddenly upon 
the rear and right flank of the Federals, they raised 
a shout and charged. At the same time, the Con- 
federate artillery was pouring fresh volleys into 
their serried ranks. Surprised and panic-stricken, 
the Federals broke and fled. 

TUE ROUT. 

4. The fugitives, crazed with fear, and flying madly 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 413 

to the rear, communicated the panic to the whole 
army. Regiment after regiment, without firing a 
shot, threw down their arms and ran off the field. 
Back across Sudley's Ford rushed this surging mass 
of nearly 30,000 men. A few of the swiftest had 
broken the alarming intelligence to the jolly crowd 
of camp-followers that were hovering around the 
baggage-train. With the speed of lightning, they 
retraced their steps, cursing the folly that had 
brought them out of Washington. 

The velocity of their steeds, however, could not 
outrun the screaming shot which so mercilessly pur- 
sued. Each strove to be the foremost. The vehicles 
and mounted men plunged through the masses of 
foot-men, who, having thrown away their arms and 
baggage, pressed on with wonderful speed. At 
Centreville, the reserves of 25,000 men were en- 
countered. The bands played the Star Spangled 
Banner; thick lines of battle were formed, fronting 
the fugitives, and a column moved bravely forward 
towards the direction of the enemy. The first strag- 
glers were intimidated, and halted ; but as the mass 
came pouring in, and the shots of the pursuers grew 
nearer and nearer, the steady front grew tremulous, 
and the music fainter. At last a genuine shot came 
near; a cry arose, " The cavalry are coming! " and 
away went soldiers, musicians, and officers. 

THE RESULTS OP THE BATTLE. 

5. The Confederate loss in this engagement was 
389 killed, and 1483 wounded ; the Federals, about 
double of the Confederates in killed and wounded, 
1300 prisoners, 20 pieces of cannon, and a large 
amount of small arms and army stores. 

If vigorous pursuit had been made, no doubt Wash- 
ington would have been captured. But the Confed- 
erates were not aware of the extent of their victory ; 
and it is believed, however, that on the following 
day an advance would have been made, had not 
President Davis forbidden it. Perhaps he thought 
enough blood had been shed, and that the defeat at 
Manassas would create a reaction in Northern senti- 
ment, and bring about peace. 



414 SOUTHEEN SCHOOL HISTOEY 

TUB EFFECTS OF THE BATTLE NORTH AND SOUTH. 

G. The victory at Manassas astonished everybody 

but the Southern people. Europe, as well as the 
North, had been led to believe that the Southerners 
were a race of hasty brawlers, devoid of real courage 
and manhood. Yet this people had, within 90 days, 
raised a force w T hich had beaten and chased the grand 
army of an established government to the gates of 
their capital. The sympathy of Christendom was 
excited for the South, especially as she was the 
weaker party. 

As to the North, in proportion to the height to 
which Southern character had been raised in her 
opinion, was the dej^th of her resentment. She set 
busily to work to retrieve the disaster, and endeavor- 
ed to equip a larger and more powerful force. 

"While she was thus actively engaged in an effort 
to increase her power, the South was foolishly idle. 
Success at Manassas had turned her head. Absurd 
ideas of Southern superiority prevailed, and a fatal 
sense of security caused general inactivity. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What was the Federal plan of attack? How did they attempt 

to conceal it? Why was Beauregard compelled to wait upon 
the movements of the Federals? How large was the Federal 
flanking column ? What Confederate brigade first opposed the 
advance of this body? 

2. Did Evans drive back the Federals? What good did nis at- 

tempt accomplish? Who reinforced Evans ? Were the enemy 
now arrested? Who reinforced Evans and Bee? What did 
he do ? What did Bee say to his men ? 

3. How was the tide of battle turned ? What fresh troops came in 
on the Federal flank? How did they show their eagerness for 

' battle? Who now broke and fled? 

4. What was the character of the rout? Where was an attempt 
made to stop the fugitives ? With what success? 

5. What were the Confederate and Federal losses in this battle? 
Were the Federals pursued to Washington? Why not? 

G. Whom did the victory astonish ? What had the civilized world, 
up to this time, thought ot the Southern people? What was 
the effect of the battle on the two sections? How did it 
strengthen the North and weaken the South? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 415 

SECTION VIII. 

WAR IN MISSOURI. 

1. Missouri was torn with civil conflict from the 
first opening of the war. The Kansas difficulty had 
sharpened partisan animosity, and, at the very first 
intimation of general convulsion, her citizens had 
rushed to internecine strife. Her legislature and 
convention refused to pass an ordinance of secession. 
Governor Jackson called out the State troops, in 
order to preserve an armed neutrality. Captain 
Lyon, a Federal officer, surprised and captured these. 
St. Louis was taken forcible possession of, and South- 
ern men threatened with death. Many escaped and 
joined Jackson, who had collected a considerable 
force of militia. Sterling Price, to whom the Mis- 
sourians were afterwards passionately devoted, was 
put in command of these. On the 20th of June, Col. 
Marmaduke was driven from Booneville by General 
Lyon. On the 5th of July, 1861, an engagement 
occurred at Carthage, between the forces of Sigel 
and Governor Jackson. In this, the Federals were 
badly beaten, though having superior numbers. 

THE BATTLES OF SPRINGFIELD AND LEXINGTON (1SG1). 

2. Two thousand men, under Ben. McCulloch, 
having reinforced the Missourians, and Price having 
taken command of the State troops, the Confederates 
advanced towards the foe. 

The Federals under Lyon were not averse to a 
collision. The advance was mutual, and the oppos- 
ing armies met near Springfield, August 10th. The 
Missouri army was an undisciplined mass of half- 
armed citizens. 

Most of them wero on horseback, with old flint- 
lock muskets, and arrayed in garments much the 
worse for wear. The officers could not be distin- 
guished from the men ; and, in marching, the column 
presented more the appearance of a sudden uprising 
of people, than an organized army. The Federals, 
to oppose them, had a well-organized force of 9000 
troops, among whom were four regiments of the 
TJ. S. regulars. 



416 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Marching under cover of night to within a short 
distance of the camp of the enemy, Lyon and Sigel 
at daybreak made a simultaneous attack upon their 
right and left flanks. 

The combat was severe, and for some time doubt- 
ful; At last General Lyon fell, and Sigel, with the 
remaining Federals, retreated to Holla. 

BATTLE OF LEXINGTON (SEPT. 20, 1SG1). 

3. This severe blow to the Federals was. for want 
of harmony between Price and McCulloch, of little 
value to the Confederates. McCulloch, offended, 
withdrew the Arkansas troops, and Price was left to 
contend single-handed with a brave and persevering 
foe. 

Nothing daunted, Price advanced towards the 
Missouri ; and, after having severely punished a band 
of marauders under Gen. Jim Lane, he marched 
directly upon Lexington. This was fortified and 
garrisoned with a force of nearly 3000 men, under 
Col. Mulligan. After a siege of 52 hours, the place 
was assaulted and captured, with all the garrison 
(Sept. 20th). 

PRICE IS COMPELLED TO RETREAT. 

4. The capture of Lexington ended the victorious 
advance of Price. John C, Fremont was sent by 
the Federals to take command in Missouri. His 
popularity among the Germans and Abolitionists, 
enabled him to raise a large army from the North- 
Western States. In a short time, his force numbered 
nearly 50,000. Intimidated by such a display of 
strength, Price determined to retreat. His men 
wept when they saw the head of the column turn 
towards the Arkansas line. Many refused to follow, 
and, organizing in bands, made war upon the roving 
squads of Federals that were desolating the State. 

The retreat was continued to Neosho, a village ou 
the Southern border of Missouri. Here Governor 
Jackson assembled the Legislature, and an Act of 
Secession was passed, severing Missouri's connection 
with the Federal Government. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 417 

Questions for Examination, 

1. What was the condition of Missouri at the beginning of the 

war? What influence had the Kansas troubles exerted towards 
fomenting strife? What did Gov. Jackson attempt to do? 
What did Capt. Lyon do ? Who was put in command of the 
Missouri militia ? What occurred on the 20th June and the 
5th July ? 

2. Give an account of the battle of Springfield. In this battle, 

what was the comparative strength of the opposing armies? 
How were the Missourians armed and organized? How were 
the Federals ? 

3. Why was the battle of Springfield of little value to the Confeder- 

ates ? Give an account of the capture of Lexington. When did 
it occur ? How long did the siege last ? 

4. Who was now appointed to take command of the Federal forces 

in Missouri ? What enabled him to raise a large army? What 
was Price now compelled to do? Did his men object? What 
did some of these now do? To what point was the retreat con- 
tinued ? What was done here by the Missouri legislature 1 



SECTION IX. 

NAVAL EXPEDITIONS. 



1. Since the Confederates were without a navy, 
except a few gunboats for harbor defence, their sea- 
board was at the mercy of the Federals. Accord- 
ingl}^, now that they had met with so little good 
fortune on land, the Federals determined to try what 
could be done on water. Immense preparations were 
now made for marine expeditions, and they proved 
almost uniformly successful. One, under Commo- 
dore Stringham and General Butler, on the 29th of 
August, took the forts at Hatteras Inlet, on the North 
Carolina coast; and a second, under Dupont and 
Sherman, took Port Eoyal, South Carolina, Novem- 
ber 7th. 

AFFAIRS IN WESTERN VIRGINIA. 

2. The majority of the people of Northwestern 
Yirginia were influenced by circumstances to side 
with the Federals. Their territory was among the 
first to be occupied by Federal troops from Ohio and 
Pennsylvania. 

The Confederate Government deeming it impor- 
18* 



418 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

tant to hold that country, made several attempts to 
gain a foothold there. After some unimportant 
skirmishes, a decisive little victory, gained by Mc- 
Clellan over Garnett, established for a time the 
Federal authority in that section. 

ROSECEANS AND FLOYD. 

3. The defeat of Garnett by McClellan, had left 
the northwestern part of the State in the hands of 
the Federals. At the same time, the southwest part 
was abandoned by General Wise. A Federal col- 
onel, by the name of Tyler, now invaded that sec- 
tion. General FJoyd, who had been Buchanan's 
Secretary of War, was sent out to meet him with a 
small force. He encountered him at Cross Lanes, 
and badly defeated him. # To avenge this disaster, 
Eosecrans now advanced with a force of 6000 men. 
Intrench ments were thrown up, and Floyd with 2000 
men, calmly awaited his approach. From 3 o'clock 
till dark, Eosecrans, in five brave assaults, endeav- 
ored in vain to dislodge his foe. When night came, 
Floyd retreated to Meadow Bluff, and escaped the 
clutches of his gigantic antagonist. 

To contend with the victorious troops of Mc- 
Clellan, Gen. Eobt. E. Lee was appointed to the 
command in Western Virginia. Ho reinforced the 
troops of Wise, and, forming a junction with Floyd, 
now presented a defiant front to Eosecrans. But 
that wily General avoided an engagement, and re-r 
treated westward. 

BATTLE OF LEESBUUG (OCT. 21, 1SC1). 

4. After the battle of Manassas, the Federals raised 
and equipped a magnificent army of 150,000 men, for 
the defence of Washington. McClellan, who had 
gained the only Federal victory thus far, was placed 
at its head. In the meantime, it was difficult for 
Johnston and Beauregard to maintain an appearance 
of strength. The troops were clamorous for fur- 
loughs. "Holding the enemy in great contempt, they 
seemed to think that but a few were necessary to 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 419 

oppose the progress of McClellan. The battle of 
Leesburg strengthened this opinion. It occurred, 
October 21st, 1861. A Federal force of about 2000 
men, under the command of Col. Baker, crossed the 
Potomac, and encountered the Confederate brigade 
of Evans, stationed near Leesburg. 

The Confederates, though inferior in numbers, 
went out of their intrenchments to meet them. 
Charging and pushing them towards the river, they 
drove many of the Federals into the water ; killing 
and capturing almost all. The victory was very 
decisive. Only a few escaped by swimming, and 
they told a marvellous story concerning the numbers 
and fierceness of the enemy. 

In this engagement, Col. Baker was killed. The 
Federals also lost 1300 killed and wounded, and 
nearly 700 prisoners. 

This battle again filled the minds of the Southern 
troops with ideas of their great superiority, and 
hence there was a great lack of energy in prepar- 
ing for the future. 

THE MASON AND SLIDELL AFFAIR (1861). 

5. The praise which .Confederate valor had re- 
ceived in the English and French journals, and the 
evident sympathy for the South of a numerous class 
in those countries, warranted the Confederates in 
believing that their Government would soon be re- 
cognized. 

To facilitate this, Messrs. Jas. M. Mason, of Vir- 
ginia, and John Slidell, of Louisiana, formerly U. S. 
Senators, were selected as ambassadors, to be sent to 
France and England. 

Having run the blockade from a Southern port, 
they took passage at Havana on the Trent, a 
British steamer, for Europe ; for, it must be remem- 
bered that, in accordance with a blockade proclaimed, 
all of the Southern ports were closely watched. 
When only two days out, the Trent was stopped by 
Capt. Wilkes, and Messrs. Mason and Slidell seized, 
and taken to Fort Warren, Boston. The news of 
their arrest was hailed with rapture by the Aboli- 



420 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTOEY 

tionists, and indeed by the whole North. Capt. 
Wilkes was extolled to the skies. Congress passed 
a vote of thanks, and high officials strove to do him 
honor. Great Britain, however, did not permit this 
gross insult to her flag to pass unnoticed. The 
prisoners were peremptorily demanded. " Deliver 
those men up, or fight," was the threatening message. 
Mr. Seward made a great many apologies. He 
dwelt upon the importance of the capture and upon 
the strength of the Federal Government, but finally 
wound up by throwing the whole blame upon Capt. 
Wilkes, and giving up the prisoners. 

KENTUCKY TRIES TO BE NEUTRAL, 

6. As we have seen, the citizens of Kentucky de- 
termined to preserve a neutral course. While this 
was the purpose of the majoritj^, there were many 
who left the State and joined the armies in the field. 
In a short time, this neutrality was violated by both 
parties. 

The Federal Government commenced by arresting 
men of influence, and carrying them off without 
form of trial to distant dungeons. 

The State now became a scene of anarchy and 
violence. The Federals invaded it from the North; 
the Confederates from the South. 

BATTLE OF BELMONT (NOV. 7, 1SG1). 

7. The first conflict between the hostile forces oc- 
curred at the little village of Belmont, November 7, 
1861. Gen. Grant commanded the Federals, and 
Gen. Polk, the Confederates. If the previous peace- 
ful course of either General could have influenced 
the issue, the advantage would have been decidedly 
in favor of the Confederates. Grant had been a bold 
man of the world, while Polk had been a Bishop in 
the Episcopal Church, and eminent for his purity. 

The force of the Federals was vastly superior, 
and was assisted by a fleet of gunboats and trans- 
ports. The battle was long and bloody. After re- 
peated advances and repulses on either .side, the 
Confederates at last gave way. Just at this moment, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 421 

a small body of reinforcements arrived. Once more 
rallying for a final and desperate effort, the exhausted 
Confederates penetrated the Federal lines, and com- 
pelled them to retire to the protection of their gun- 
boats. 

jackson's bath expedition. 

8. Though winter had set in, there seemed to be 
no disposition to refrain from combat. Large armies 
could no longer move about, but innumerable skir- 
mishes from the Potomac to the Missouri kept up 
the fires of animosity between the opposing sections. 
In December, Stonewall Jackson marched, in con- 
junction with Gen. Loring, against the Federals 
stationed along the Baltimore and Ohio Railroad, in 
the counties of Morgan and Berkeley, in Western Vir- 
ginia. The expedition is principally of historical im- 
portance, as illustrating the indomitable enterprise 
of Jackson and his men. The roads were covered 
with ice, and both horses and men fell and maimed 
themselves. But Jackson went on mid snow and 
sleet, and succeeded finally in driving the enemy 
from their warm quarters, and destroying a large 
portion of the railroad. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Why was the seaboard of the South exposed to the Federals? 

How did the naval expeditions of the Federals generally 
succeed ? Which military posts did they first take, and when? 

2. With whom did thepeopleof Western Virginia take sides? Why? 

By troops from what States was that country first invaded? 
"Who pained the victory which put that territory in the hands 
of the Federals? 

3. Who defeated Col. Tyler? At what place? Who advanced 

now upon Floyd? Give an account of the attack and retreat 
of Fioyd? What Confederate General was now sent to West- 
ern Virginia? Did he efftct an> thing in that quarter? 

4. How large an army did the Federals raise afier the defeat at 

Manassas? Who was put in command of it? What was the 
condition of the Con ft derates at this time? Whit battle oc- 
curred, October 21st? Give an account of it. What was the 
loss on eiher side? What effect did this battle have in in- 
creasing the confidence of the Southern army ? 

5. Who were sent to France and England as ambassadors of the 

Confederacy? Why was it thougnt probable that those coun- 
tries would soon recognize the Confederacy? Were the com- 
missioners captured? By whom? Who demanded their re- 
lease? Were they given up ? 



422 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

6. Was Kentucky neutral ? Who violated her neutrality ? 

7. Give an account of the battle of Belmont. What was the rela- 

tive strength of the opposing forces ? How did the battle ter- 
minate? 

8. What was the object of Jackson's Bath expedition ? What did 

it accomplish ? 



SECTION X. 

BATTLES OF MILL SPRING AND FORT DONELSON.US02). 

1. On the 19th of Jan., 1862, Gen. Thomas attacked 
Gen. Zollicoffer at Mill Spring. After a stubborn de- 
fence of some hours, the Confederates fell back in 
disorder. Zollicoffer was killed in the beginning of 
the action. He was the most beloved of all the Ten- 
nessee commanders, and the knowledge of his death 
seemed to demoralize his troops. 

About the same time, Gen. Grant ascended the 
Tennessee river with a fleet of gunboats, and a largo 
land force operating in conjunction. Fort Henry 
fell an easy prey into his hands, but Fort Donelson 
made a gallant and heroic resistance. 

The Confederates, all told, numbered 14,000. The 
Federals numbered more than 50,000. On the first 
day, five of the gunboats were crippled or sunk, and 
the land troops repulsed with terrible loss. On the 
second day, the gunboats, pushing up to within a 
few hundred yards of the fort, opened a simultaneous 
and concentrated fire ; while the land forces, freshly 
reinforced, assaulted with great bravery the Confed- 
erate lines of intrenchments. 

When night came, amid the flashes of the conclud- 
ing shots, the Confederate flag was still seen bravely 
flying above the torn and shattered fort, while behind 
the bloody earthworks still glowered the grim and 
undaunted Confederates. 

But many a noble heart had purchased with his 
blood the dear-bought victory. During the night, 
fresh reinforcements reached Grant. The Confeder- 
ate leaders, feeling that resistance was useless, de- 
termined to surrender. Pillow and Floyd declared 
that they would not become prisoners. Turning 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 423 

over their commands to Buckncr, they, with a con- 
siderable portion of cavalry, cut their way out during 
the night. On the following morning, the fort, with 
9000 prisoners, was surrendered (Feb. 15, 18G2). 

BATTLES OF ELKHOEN, AND ISLAND NO 10. 

2. The Missourians uniting with the Arkansas 
troops, were once more making head against the 
Federals. At Elkhorn, March 8, 18G2, not far above 
the Arkansas border, a fierce and bloody engage- 
ment occurred. McCulloch was killed and Price 
was wounded, but their blood did not purchase the 
victory. The Confederates were defeated and driven 
from the field. 

About the same time, a fortress called Island No. 
10, situated on the Mississippi above Memphis, was 
captured. The advance of Grant and Bucli south- 
wards, compelled Beauregard to abandon this for- 
tress and march against'the invaders. The small 
force left there was unable to hold it, and on the 
15th of March it fell into the hands of the enemy. 

BEAUREGARD FORMS A JUNCTION WITH JOHNSTON. 

3. Grant's success in Tennessee encouraged him 
to advance further south. His object was to get 
possession of Corinth, which is situated at the junc- 
tion of the Memphis and Charleston, Mobile and Ohio 
railroads, and was a point of great importance. 

To defend this, all the available Confederate forces 
were gathered there, under the command of Beaure- 
gard. 

Gen. Albert Sidney Johnston, also, with his army, 
was on the march to that point. A union of these 
two forces was effected before the arrival of Grant, 
who now in his turn awaited the coming of Buell, 
before commencing the attack. 

Apprised of this, the Confederate leaders deter- 
mined to bring on a battle before Grant's reinforce- 
ments reached him. 

BATTLE OF SIIILOII (APRIL, I8C2). 

4. At the dawn of day (April 6th), the attack was 



424 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

commenced. The Confederates, moving forward with 
a line of battle extending for miles through field and 
forest, came almost unexpectedly upon the Federals. 

Surprised, but not panic-stricken, the latter made 
a brave resistance. For eight hours the conflict 
raged with unabated fury, the Federals slowly re- 
tiring, but disputing every inch of ground. 

At last, by 6 o'clock, the whole line was pushed 
back to Pittsburg Landing, where they were shelter- 
ed by the gunboats from the pursuing Confederates. 

Three thousand prisoners, with an immense amount 
of stores and arms, were the fruits of the victory. 
The numbers engaged on both sides were nearly 
equal ; the Confederates having about 40,000, and the 
Federals about 43,000. 

ALBERT SIDNEY JOHNSTON. 

5. The victory was dearly bought. General John- 
ston, a beloved chief, was among the killed. His 
courtesy and soldierly bearing had won the affec- 
tion of the soldiers, and, from the future efforts of 
his reputed genius, much was expected. 

He was wounded in the crisis of the engagement, 
and coneealcd the fact until assured of victory ; so 
that he voluntarily bled to death for his country. 
The troops appreciated the sacrifice, and thus, though 
he fell in the morning of his fame, he won, in dying, 
more glory than if he had been the hero of a hun- 
dred battles. 

PITTSBURG LANDING. 

6. The Confederates slept in the Federal encamp- 
ment that night. On the following day, it was be- 
lieved that Grant would surrender, but Buell arrived 
during the night, bringing a force nearly equal in 
numbers to that of Beauregard. At earl}-' dawn, 
Grant attacked the Confederates, and now for six 
more long hours, another terrible conflict raged. Till 
noon, the Confederates bravely maintained the un- 
equal combat, and then slowly retired ; General 
Breckenridge and his Kentuckians bringing up the 
rear. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 425 

Questions for Examination. 

1. Give an .account of the battle of Mill Spring:. Who was Zol- 

licoffer ? On what river was Fort Donelson ? By whom was it 
attacked? With what success? When was it surrendered, 
and by what Confederate ofhVer? 

2. Give an account of the battle of Elkhorn. In this battle, what 

distinguished Confederate was killed ? How did it terminate? 
About this time, what fortress was taken by the Federals? 

3. Against what point did Grant now advance? Why was this 

an important point? A union of what Confederate forces was 
effected before the arrival of Grant ? 

4. When was the battle of Shiloh fought? Which party attacked? 

With what success? How did the fight terminate? What 
was the loss on both sides? 

5. Who was Albert Sidney Johnston? Under what circumstances 

did he fall? Why is he beloved by the Southern people? 

6. Did the ConfedeiMtes expect Grant to attack them the day after 

the battle of Shiloh ? Why did Grant attack? With what 
success ? What troops brought up the rear on the retreat? 



SECTION XL 

ROANOKE ISLAND (FEB. 8, 18G2). 

1. On the 8th of February, 1862, a large land and 
naval force, sailing from Washington, attacked the 
Confederates on Koanoke Island, N. C, and captured 
nearly all, to the amount of 3000. 

This disaster was attributed to the mismanage- 
ment of some of the officers ; but it was really duo 
to the vastly superior force of the Federals, and the 
impracticability of defending the place. 

Sailing from this point, the fleet dispersed along 
the coast, destro} 7 ing many vessels, and capturing a 
considerable amount of stores. On the 14th of the 
same month, Gen. Burnside, supported by the for- 
midable gunboats, alter a spirited engagement of 
four hours, took possession of Newbern, N. C. ; and 
on the 25th of April, Beaufort, S. C, and Fort Macon, 
were taken. 

GUNBOATS. 

2. It will thus be seen, that the Federals had yet 
failed in all their expeditions except where the gun- 
boat was used. This is a species of vessel propelled 



426 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

by steam, and plated with iron. From its impene- 
trable sides, artillery sent deadly missiles, while 
from behind breastworks of metal, sharpshooters 
could deliver steady and terrible volleys. Its ap- 
pearance is that of a horrible black monster moving 
stealthily through the water. The sight of them 
on the interior rivers, where the troops had never 
yet seen the enemy, was calculated to inspire ter- 
ror; and each easy victory served to render them 
still more formidable. Fort after fort, and town 
after town, continued to surrender, until it seemed 
as if they would soon ride unmolested upon every 
river in the South. Since cannon and muskets seemed 
unavailing, river obstructions and torpedoes were re- 
sorted to. With indefatigable zeal, however, parties 
were sent out in advance to remove these, and the 
monsters again resumed their progress. 

THE "VIRGINIA" (MARCH 8, 13C2). 

3. At last, an event occurred which gave new 
hope to the Confederates. On the 8th of March, 
1862, a black mass, resembling a floating shed with 
its eaves nearly reaching the water, steamed down 
Norfolk harbor. The Federal fleet was lying near, un- 
conscious of danger. As the dark object approached, 
their apprehensions were excited. Without the for- 
mality of a shot, on came the uncouth stranger at 
full speed. Ramming first at the Cumberland, a for- 
midable wooden ship-of-war, it thrust a concealed 
iron beak into its hull below the water line, and 
withdrawing, left it to the mercy of the waters. 
The Congress bravely came to the rescue. She and 
the Cumberland furiously pelted the mailed mon- 
ster with heavy broadsides. The sea filled the Cum- 
berland; she staggered and went down, the brave 
marines standing in line on her deck, and firing a 
parting salute as she sank from view. The Con- 
gress was the next prey. Dashing at her, the Vir- 
ginia inflicted speedy destruction. Looking around 
for new antagonists, she found that all had fled. 
Darkness now approached, and she returned to 
Norfolk, amid the plaudits of admiring thousands. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 427 

On tlie following day, it was thought she would go 
to Washington and destroy the city. But during 
the night, a craft of a similar nature, called the 
Monitor, arrived from New York. The next day 
witnessed a terrible combat between these mailed 
warriors ; but night came and closed the conflict 
without either having gained any advantage. 

DAVIS INAUGURATED. 

4. On the 22d February (1862), Jefferson Davis 
was inaugurated at Richmond, Ya., as President of 
the Confederate States for the term of six years. 

Questions for Examination. 

1. "When, and by whom, was Roanoke Island taken? After takino- 

this, what did the Federal fleet do ? ° 

2. What was a gunboat ? Why did the Southern people fear them? 

How was their progress attempted to be stopped? Were they 
at first successful ? 

3. What kind of a vessel was the Virginia? What did she do on 

the 8th March, 1862 ? What was the conduct of the marines on 
the Cumberland when she sunk ? What occurred on the fol- 
lowing day ? 

4. When was Davis inaugurated ? , 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 

SECOND YEAR OF THE WAR, 



SECTION I. 

PREPARATIONS FOR 1362. 

1. The second year of the war now commenced. 
It found each section preparing with terrible ear- 
nestness for the conflict. The South was straining 
every nerve to resist the Northern multitudes. Her 
Congress passed a law. conscripting all men under 
35 years of age. To fill her armies, the North had 
a better and more successful mode. She offered im- 
mense bounties and high pay. Induced by these, 
thousands of European mercenaries enlisted. The 
South had nothing but her gallant children to put in 



428 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

the field, and thus she was condemned to stake her 
most precious jewels against the trash of Europe. 
With an army of 500,000 effective men, the North 
opened the campaign. To contend with this, the 
South had but little over 250,000. 

THE FALL OF NEW ORLEANS (APRIL 25 1362). 

2. The city of New Orleans was deemed almost 
impregnable. The river was commanded Irv for- 
midable forts. An immense boom forbade entrance 
by water, and in its rear floated 12 Confederate gun- 
boats, one iron-clad, and a ram war-boat, called Ma- 
nassas. Knowing the importance of this city, the 
Federal Government sent an immense force against it. 
After a furious bombardment for one week, no im- 
pression was made upon the defences.. On the 24th 
of April, however, Commodore Farragut penetrated 
the obstructions. With his numerous fleet he dis- 
persed or captured the Confederate vesseis, and then 
appearing at the levee, demanded the surrender of 
the city. The forts were now speedily evacuated ; 
and, to save the city from destruction, it was aban- 
doned by the Confederates. 

ATROCIOUS CONDUCT OF GEN. BUTLER. 

3. New Orleans experienced an unhappy fate in 
the hands of the Federals. Gen. B. F. Butler, of 
Mass., to whom the command of the city was given, 
used his power to push the iron point of oppression 
into the very souls of the people. 

He had been an enthusiastic Democrat, and at the 
beginning of the sectional struggle, had endorsed the 
action of the seceding States. At the first manifes- 
tation of the war-feeling at the North, he had faced 
about and become an unrelenting enemy of the South. 
As military commandant at New Orleans, his eon- 
duct was almost without a parallel. The most stud- 
ied modes of tyranny and torture were used to bow 
the heads and break the hearts of the defenceless 
citizens. He and his officers unblushingly plunder- 
ed the city, robbing the elegant mansions of its 
princely merchants, and shipping their stolen wares 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 429 

to points in the North. Women were torn from 
their homes and cast into prison for laughing at 
Federal soldiers. 

A young man by the name of Munford, was hung 
for pulling down the U. S. flag before the city had 
surrendered. 

The city was informed, by a general order, that 
all females who, in any way, manifested sympathy 
for the South, would be exposed to the insolence of 
Butler's soldiers. It was then that he received the 
name of "Beast," and by the common consent of Eu- 
rope and America, that name has become historical. 

McCLELLAN SETS OUT FOR RICHMOND. 

4. Eight months had been allowed McClellan to 
complete his preparations. In this time, he had col- 
lected and equipped an army of nearly 200,000 men. 
With this he was going to take Richmond. 

His plan was to take the steamboat at Washing- 
ton for Yorktown, and there disembarking, to march 
by land up the peninsula; with his gunboats and 
vessels of supply ascending the York and James on 
his right and left flanks. 

Accordingly, on the 17th of March, the army of 
conquest commenced its journey; and by the 2d of 
May, the vast multitude, supplied with every ap- 
pliance of modern warfare, were moving slowly 
upon Yorktown. It was a place memorable for the 
closing action of the Revolution, and many suggested 
the probability of its presenting a similar scene of 
triumph. 

This movement, however, did not escape the ob- 
servation of Gen. Jos. Johnston. Withdrawing from 
Manassas the Confederate forces, he proceeded by 
forced marches to Yorktown. What was the as- 
tonishment of McClellan upon reaching the penin- 
sula, to find that Johnston was there before him. 

THE RETREAT OF THE CONFEDERATES. 

5. On the 4th of May, Yorktown was evacuated, 
and Johnston determined to retire to the defences of 
Richmond. 



430 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Longstreet commanded the rear-guard, and in- 
flicted many heavy blows upon the enemy, while 
sullenly withdrawing. At Williamsburg (May 5th), 
he turned upon his pursuers, and, assuming the ag- 
gressive, drove them in confusion for two miles. 
Holding the battle-field till 2 o'clock that night, he 
then retired towards the main body of the Confed- 
erates. The Federals did not follow for 16 hours. 

After halting at several other points on the line 
of retreat, and inflicting similar chastisement, by the 
22d of May, Johnston was within the defences of 
Richmond. 

In the meantime, on the 18th of May, Norfolk had 
been evacuated. This necessitated the destruction 
of the Virginia, since she was of too heavy draft 
to ascend the James. This cost the South a bitter 
pang. It seemed as if all hope of success by water 
had been taken away. 

RICHMOND IN DANGER. 

6. McClellan telegraphed that he was near enough 
to Richmond to hear the tolling of the bells, and 
could almost see the dome of the Confederate capitol. 
The Federal authorities were now sanguine of suc- 
cess ; every day they expected to hear of the fall of 
Richmond. The Northern papers clamored for an 
immediate advance. 

To aid McClellan, 30,000 men, under the command 
of McDowell at Fredericksburg, were about to march 
against Johnston's left flank. In spite of all this, 
the Southern people did not fear for their capital. 
The Virginia Legislature declared that Richmond 
must not be abandoned, though her walls be levelled 
by hostile cannon. Deliverance was confidently 
looked for, but it came from a direction least expected. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What was the condition of the South at the commencement of 
the second year of the war? What preparation did she make 
to fill her armies ? In what way did the North fill the ranks 
of her army ? What was the strength of the arinie3 of the 
North ? What, that of the South ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 431 

2. What were the Confederate appliances for the defence of New 

Orleans? Was the first attempt of the Federals successful ? 
How was it finally possessed by them? 

3. Who was the Federal commander in the city of New Orleans? 

How did he oppress its defenceless citizens? 

4. What was McClellan's force, and plan for taking Richmond? 

What was the position of the Confederates at the time he com- 
menced his movement? 

5. What was the condition of affairs when McClellan landed at 

York town? Give some account of the falling back to the de- 
fences of Richmond. 

6. Were the Federals confident of taking the city? Did the Con- 

federates despair at their approach to their capital? What 
was the action of the Virginia Legislature at that time ? 



SECTION II. 



STONEWALL JACKSON IN THE SHENANDOAH VALLEY OF VIR- 
GINIA (1802). 

1. About this time (May, 1862), Jackson commen- 
ced that series of brilliant movements in the Yalley, 
which confounded all the designs of the Federals. 
With an army of 9000 men, he was keeping at bay the 
several armies of Banks, Fremont, Milroy, and Blen- 
ker, numbering in all, 40,000. While Banks was at 
Harrisonburg, Jackson marched with a portion of 
his command against Milroy and Blenker, at Frank- 
lin, in Western Yirginia. Striking a heavy blow and 
driving them before him, he suddenly wheeled about, 
and by a circuitous march went around Banks, and 
attacked him in flank and rear. This great political 
General made scarcely any resistance. All of his 
wagon-trains, containing immense stores, with 3000 
prisoners, were captured. .Rumor could scarcely out- 
run Jackson. He and his men seemed to liy, so 
rapid were their marches. With merciless tenacity, 
he chased the fleet-footed fugitives of Banks, until, 
standing upon the south bank of the Potomac, he 
saw them fleeing northward through the hills of 
Maryland. 

THE PURSUIT OF JACKSON. 

2. His wonderful victories amazed and terrified 
the authorities at Washington. The fear of him 



432 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

made them forget Richmond. McDowell is re-called, 
and Shields sent with 12,000 men to unite with Fre- 
mont, and join in the pursuit of Jackson. But the 
hero retreats with the same marvellous rapidity that 
he advances. Enticing his adversaries far down into 
the Valley, he still manages to keep them on oppo- 
site sides of the Shenandoah. At last, halting at 
Cross Keys, he turns upon the astonished Fremont, 
and, after a battle of three hours, drives him back 
towards Harrisonburg (June 8th). On the following 
day, he crosses the Snenandoah at Port Republic, 
and engages Shields. After a short but bloody com- 
bat, he sends him, torn and bleeding, back towards 
Washington. 

BATTLE OF SEVEN PINES (MAY 31, 1862). 

3. In the meantime, Johnston had vigorously at- 
tacked McClellan, at Seven Pines, near Richmond 
(May 31st). The news of the retreat of Banks, and 
his utter discomfiture, assured him that McDowell 
would stay around Washington. Availing himself 
of this, he advanced against McClellan. The inten- 
tion was to make a general attack, but from some 
misunderstanding, it was only partial. 

The conflict was principally along McClellan's left 
flank, which had crossed the Ohickahominy river. 
The Federals were driven two miles through swamp 
and forest, and suffered heavily. Their loss in killed 
and wounded was about 8000; that of the Confed- 
erates, 5000. Ten pieces of cannon and 6000 stand 
of arms were also captured by the Confederates. 

JOHNSTON AND LEE. 

4. In this battle, the Confederate commander, 
Gen. Johnston, was wounded. Throughout the war 
he was distinguished more for prudence than enter- 
prise, and among a great many of his countrymen 
was deservedly popular for his skilful retreats. 
Robert E. Lee, who was appointed to succeed him, 
seems to have had the confidence of the country, 
though up to this time his star had been rather 
under a cloud. His campaign in Western Virginia 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 433 

had effected nothing ; he had permitted the enemy 
with an inferior force to avoid an engagement, but 
had met with no disaster. The high esteem in 
which he was held in the U. S. army seems to have 
been the basis of his reputation. His future, how- 
ever, verified the flattering opinion of his friends, 
and he afterwards came to be almost adored by the 
Southern people. 

lee's stratagem. 

5. Having resolved upon a vigorous attack, Leo 
began to concentrate all his available force at Rich- 
mond. In order to deceive McClellan, one division, 
under Whiting, was sent off towards Jackson. At 
the same time, the latter, with his victorious troops, 
was ordered to Richmond. 

His disappearance from Port Eepublic, and the 
movement of the troops from Kichmond northwards, 
satisfied the Federals that Stonewall was about to 
advance upon Washington. While this was the pre- 
vailing impression, Jackson, uniting with Whiting, 
was rapidly approaching the right flank of the Fed- 
erals around Kichmond. 

At the same time, Gen. Stuart, with a large body 
of cavalry, was sent to make the circuit of ilcClcl- 
lan's army. 

This, to the astonishment of every one, was per- 
fectly successful. Accurate information concerning 
the position of the foe having been thus obtained, 
Lee was ready to assume the offensive. 

THE FIRST THREE DAYS' FIGHTING. 

6. On the 25th June, at Oak Grove, the attack 
commenced. This, however, was a mere prelimi- 
nary. On the evening of the following day, Long- 
street and Hill crossed the Chickahominy, and vig- 
orously assailed the foe. The Confederates were 
repulsed with fearful loss, and the contest did not 
cease till 9 o'clock at night. The next morning saw 
the attempt renewed. The enemy at Gaines' Mills 
held a strong position. In addition to the natural 

19 



434 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

defences, there were long lines of fortifications, with 
fallen trees in front. Hill and Longstreet did not 
hesitate. Their gallant men, with steady line, re- 
ceived the murderous fire, and swept on with shouts 
through the fallen timber, towards the summit of 
the hill. When they had taken the first line, and 
were exulting, what was their astonishment to be- 
hold another still beyond. Once more they advanced 
through the leaden storm, and many a noble spirit 
bit the dust. The second was taken, and still there 
was another. It was here that Jackson was expect- 
ed on the enemy's flank. The troops knew it, and 
they had listened in vain for his guns. As from the 
second line they advanced, the cry went up, " Where 
is Jackson?" Just then, as if in answer, the roar of 
of artillery on the enemy's right was borne on the 
wind. It was Jackson, who, though late, was still 
in time. Bravely did the Federals battle ; but press- 
ed in front and flank, the} 7 finally gave way in con- 
fusion; some crying in their terror, "Jackson is 



coming!" 



Questions for Examination. 



1. "What occurred in the Shenandoah Valley about this time? 

Whom did Jackson attack at Franklin? With what result? 
Upon whom did he then turn? What loss did his foe suffer? 

2. What armies were sent to oppose Jackson, and what was their 

fate? 

3. What were the armies around Richmond doing at this time ? 

What was the result of the battle ? 

4. Who was appointed to the command of the army after Johnston 

was wounded? Had Gen. Lee's previous efforts as a comman- 
der entitled him to the confidence of the Confederates ? 

5. What was Gen. Lee's stratagem, in order to cover his attack upon 

McClellan ? Was Stuart successful in his raid around McClel- 
lan ? What orders were sent to Jackson ? 

6. At what point, and when, did Lee first attack McClellan? 

What was the result of the first day's fight? AVho commenced 
the attack in the morning ? Was it successful ? Give an ac- 
count of the arrival of Jackson, and the result. 



SECTION III. 

THE RETREAT. 

1. The defeat at Gaines' Mills determined Mc- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 435 

Clellan to retire, as best he could, to the banks of 
the James, and seek the protection of his gunboats. 
The Confederates pressed with vigor the retreating 
foe, inflicting heavy blows at Savage Station (June 
29), and at White Oak Swamp (30th June). By- 
day the Federals fought, and at night fell back. 
Their stores were burned or abandoned, and the for- 
ests of the peninsula were filled with plunder of every 
description. Swarms of fugitives straggled through 
the woods, surrendering to the first Confederate 
they met. Though broken and demoralized, still, 
by the skilful management of McClellan, a large 
body succeeded in reaching the James river, where 
they took refuge under the protection of their gun- 
boats. 

MALVERN HILL (JULY 1, 1S62). 

2. Before finally retiring to Harrison's Landing 
on the James, McClellan made a last and determined 
stand at Malvern Hill. The position, though almost 
impregnable, was at once attacked by the Confed- 
erates. Flushed with the victories of six successive 
battles, they met the tempest with the most heroic 
courage. Line after line was mowed down, and still 
another line took its place. It was all in vain. Night 
closed the murderous scene, and McClellan still held 
his ground. During the night, however, he finally 
retired, and sought shelter under cover of the gun- 
boats. In these terrible seven days, McClellan lost 
immense stores, a large amount of small arms and 
cannon ; and in killed, wounded, and missing, at least 
35,000 men. The Confederates had few missing, but 
their loss in killed and wounded was fully 20,000 men. 

GENERAL POPE. 

3. The fragments of the armies of Banks, Shields, 
Fremont, and McDowell, were consolidated and put 
under the command of an officer by the name of 
John Pope. 

Upon his entrance into office, he issued a general 
order that all citizens of Southern proclivities should 
be arrested and compelled to take the oath of alle- 



436 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

giance, or suffer the penalty of banishment. If they 
ventured to return, they were to be treated as spies 
and shot. 

In justification of this severe measure, it was 
alleged that these Southern sympathizers did not 
hesitate to give to the Confederates, intelligence of 
the Federal movements. He also forbade the guard- 
ing of "rebel property," and, to some extent, en- 
couraged his troops to commit outrages upon the 
citizens. On the other hand, McClellan had issued 
an order to his troops, telling them that the war was 
not one of rapine or revenge but for the support of 
the Constitution and laws of the United States. 

JACKSON AND CEDAR MOUNTAIN (AUG. 13, 1862). 

4. After the fighting around Richmond, Lee gave 
his battle-scarred veterans a short breathing-spell, 
while McClellan lay with his shattered columns under 
shelter of the gunboats on the James. In a few 
weeks, however, Jackson was once more on the 
march. The troops said, "Jackson's out of rations 
and is going to look for the commissary." This 
commissary was understood to be General Banks. 
He found him strongly posted at Cedar Mountain, Va., 
with a force of 15^000 men. Jackson, with 8,000 
(August 13), advanced to dislodge his old adversary. 
This time he made a stubborn resistance. In an un- 
dulating plain at the foot of Cedar Mountain, the 
wave of battle surged to and fro. At last the Fed- 
erals gave away. Their retreat, however, was not 
disorderly. After a pursuit of two miles, night com- 
ing on, Jackson halted and went into camp. The 
Confederates lost 600 killed, wounded, and missing. 
Among these was the brave General Winder. The 
Federals lost 2000 killed, wounded, and missing. 

FIRST ADVANCE UPON WASHINGTON. 

5. Flushed with victories, Lee's army was now 
ready to storm the intrenchments of the Federal 
capital. Despite repeated defeats and disasters, 
the Federal authorities had managed to gather an- 
other large force. Of this, Pope had been appointed 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 437 

commander. His bragging had encouraged the Re- 
publicans, and they soon expected to sec him march- 
ing into Richmond. Lee met him on the banks of 
the Rappahannock. Diverting his attention for sev- 
eral days in front, he sent Jackson around to attack 
his rear. In three days, traversing a distance of 75 
miles, Stonewall struck Pope's line of communica- 
tion. 

SECOND BATTLE OF MAXASSAS (AUG. 30, 1852). 

6. Jackson's troops were nearly exhausted with 
hunger and fatigue. But, at Bristoe Station, in 
Pope's rear, was captured the greatest abundance of 
provisions, and they went into camp and rested. In 
the meantime, Pope, discovering Jackson, wheeled 
the greater portion of his command, and made a 
furious attack. Sending word to Washington that 
he should " bag Jackson this time," he attempted to 
surround and cut him off. 

All his efforts were unavailing, in spite of over- 
whelming numbers. Jackson calmly stood at bay, 
and defied him, driving back with terrible slaughter 
his heavy masses. At last Longstreet arrived, and 
found the Confederates tired and bleeding. Now, 
the two forces united, oppose the Federals. On 
the classic field of Manassas, the Confederates oc- 
cup}^ 30th of August, 1862, the position which the 
Federals occupied July 21, 1861. 

It was a contest between veterans now, and hard 
was the struggle for victory. The Federals en- 
deavored to wipe out the disgrace of the first Ma- 
nassas; the Confederates to inflict a more terrible 
punishment. The main body of Lee's army have 
reached the ground. Pope advances and falls into a 
trap. In pursuing Jackson, his flank is exposed to 
Lee's artillery. 

While in confusion from this fire, the Confederate 
line advances. After a long and determined re- 
sistance, the whole Federal lino gives way, and, 
breaking into pieces, finally rushes in one confused 
mass back towards Washington. 

Pope never stopped until he had crossed the Po- 
tomac, and found himself safe within the intrench- 
ments of Washington. 



438 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

The Federal loss was not less than 30,000, among 
whom were several General officers. The Confed- 
erates lost fully 10,000 killed and wounded. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. When did McClellan determine to retreat? Give an account of 

his retreat. Where did he finally seek refuge? 

2. At what point did he make his last stand ? What was the re- 

sult of the conflict there? What was the Federal loss during 
those seven days' continuous fighting ? What, that of the Con- 
federates ? 

3. Of what did Gen. Pope's army consist? What orders did he 

issue upon taking command of the army ? How did they con- 
trast with those of McClellan ? 

4. How long did Lee's army rest after the defeat of McClellan ? 

What was Jackson's next movement? Give an account of the 
battle of Cedar Mountain. What distinguished Confederate 
officer was killed there? 

5. What was the condition of the Confederate army at this time ? 

Who commanded the Federal army, and where did they next 
meet each other ? What strategy did Lee resort to, and what 
was its result? 

6. Was Pope successful in his effort to crush Jackson ? At what 

point did Lee join his forces with Jackson's? What was the 
result of the second battle of Manassas ? 



SECTION IV. 

LEE CROSSES THE POTOMAC. 

1. After resting his forces a few days, and burying 
his dead, Lee crossed the Potomac near Leesburg, 
and threatened Washington in the rear. The Fed- 
eral authorities were constrained by the force of pub- 
lic opinion to reinstate McClellan. Making extraor- 
dinary exertions, that able General collected from the 
militia and local troops of the North, another large 
army of one hundred thousand (100,000) men. At the 
same time, the numerous victories and hard marches 
of Lee had greatly diminished his numbers. As after 
the first battle of Manassas, the Southerners were 
anxious to return home and see their friends. 

The necessity, too, of independent foraging forced, 
in the long marches, upon the soldiers, had generated 
a habit of straggling that destroyed the efficiency of 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 439 

his troops. When Lee crossed the Potomac, he took 
with him not more than 28,000 men. The number 
of stragglers left behind in Virginia had swelled to 
the number of 15,000. 

CAPTURE OF HARPERS FERRY (SEPT. 14. 1862). 

2. Harper's Ferry, which was garrisoned by 12,000 
men, had not been evacuated, as, perhaps, Lee had 
expected. It was imprudent to advance further 
without first getting rid of this force in his rear. 
So, Jackson was sent back to take this stronghold. 
On the 14th of September, after a siege of three 
days, it surrendered. Thus, at one blow did the 
Federals lose 12,000 troops, 12,000 stand of arms, 
fifty pieces of artillery, and more than 200 wagons, 
besides immense ordnance and commissary stores. 
While Jackson was engaged in this undertaking, 
McClellan was feeling for Lee. The fears of Mr. 
Lincoln had kept the Federal army near Washing- 
ton ; at last, the news of the siege of Harper's Ferry 
showed him where Jackson was, and he permitted 
McClellan to advance against Lee. 

BATTLE OF SHARPSBURG, OR ANTIETAM (SEPT. 17, 1862). 

3. The Federals, having ventured into Frederick 
City upon its abandonment by the Confederates, 
found there a copy of Lee's order to his cotjds com- 
manders, concerning his future movements. Satis- 
fied of the genuineness of the copy, McClellan made 
his arrangements accordingly. Another pitched 
battle between the two giants now occurred near 
the village of Sharpsburg, Maryland, 17th of Septem- 
ber. Jackson had to parole his prisoners at the 
Ferry, and hasten forward rapidly in order to parti- 
cipate. He arrived in time, and took command of 
the Confederate left. The Confederates numbered 
about 32,000 ; the Federals fully 80,000. The battle 
lasted all day with varying fortune. 

When night came, both parties were exhausted ; 
but McClellan disappeared from the front, leaving 
his dead unburied. On the following day, Lee not 
pursuing as he had expected, McClellan returned in 



44Q SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

the evening. During: that night Dee fell back, and re- 
crossed the Potomac. His provisions and ordnance 
stores were exhausted, and he could not risk another 
general engagement. The Federals lost in this battle 
12,000; the Confederates, 8000. 

On the 20th, McClellan followed Dee across the 
Potomac. As soon as one division had crossed, the 
Confederates, under A. P. Hill, fell upon it and nearly 
cut it to pieces. This ended the pursuit. 

The recall of McClellan had unquestionably saved 
Washington, but the successes of Dee were regarded 
as sufficient cause for his removal. He was conse- 
quently superseded by Gen. Burnside. 

WAR IN KENTUCKY (1882). 

4. When Dee advanced upon Manassas, there was 
also made in the West, a forward movement by Gen. 
Kirby Smith. 

His object was to penetrate Kentucky, and by 
threatening Cincinnati, to compel Grant and Bueli 
to return northward ; this he accomplished. On the 
29th of August, he reached the town of Eichmond, 
and, attacking the Federal force there, under Gen. 
Wilson, succeeded in beating it badly. 

Thence moving northward, he reached Dexington, 
by the 4th of September, and was joyfully received 
by its inhabitants. Advancing a little further north- 
ward, he halted and waited for Bragg, who had 
entered the State at the same time from the direc- 
tion of Knoxville and Chattanooga. On the 17th of 
September, Bragg, after a short combat, captured at 
Munfordsville, 5000 prisoners. 

On the 8th of October, he attacked the main body 
of the Federal army at Perryville, and took 15 pieces 
of artillery, and a large number of prisoners. During 
the night, the Federals were reinforced, and he had 
to withdraw. Buell, who had been recalled from the 
Mississippi to oppose Bragg, now approached him 
with an immense army. Bragg withdrew without 
fighting, trying only to secure the immense stores 
which he had captured. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 441 

BATTLE OF CORINTH (OCT. 3, 1862). 

5. About the same time (October 3d), the Con- 
federates made an effort to expel the Federals from 
their works at Corinth. 

Eosecrans, who commanded, was here entrenched 
with 45,000 men. Yan Dorn and Price conducted 
the attack. For two days the Confederates bravely 
assaulted his works. The first line was taken at the 
cost of much blood. There were others still beyond, 
more and more formidable. At the close of the 
second day, the Confederates withdrew, having 
failed in their undertaking. 

GUERILLAS IN MISSOURI. 

6. The absence of Price and his army, left Missouri 
to the mercy of the Federal guerillas. They scoured 
the country in every direction, killing and burning 
in the most barbarous manner. The citizens, driven 
to the forests and mountains, resorted to a guerilla 
system of defence. Every day witnessed some fear- 
ful atrocity, and Missouri became, indeed, a land of 
desolation and death. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Where did Lee cross the Potomac? With what design ? What 

Federal General was reinstated? W T hy? How large was his 
army ? What had diminished the strength of Lee ? How many 
men crossed the Potomac with him ? 

2. What place was now taken? By whom? What was the value 

of the capture? When did the surrender occur? AVhat had 
kept McClellan near Washington ? Did he now advance against 
Lee? Why? 

3. How did McClellan find out what Lee's plans were? What bat- 

tle now ensued? When did it occur? What was the rela- 
tive strength of the contending forces ? Did Jackson partici- 
pate? What was the result of the battle ? What was the loss 
on both sides? Did McClellan attempt to follow ? What ar- 
rested his advance? By whom was McClellan succeeded? 

4. About this time, what movement was made in the West? What 

was its object? What occurred at Richmond, Ky.? What 
other Confederate General entered Kentucky about this time? 
What did Bragg do at Munfordsville? Give an account of the 
battle of Perryville. Why did Bragg now leave the State? 

5. When did the battle of Corinth occur ? Between what Generals ? 

Give an account of it. 
19* 



442 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

6. To the mercy of whom did the absence of Price leave Missouri? 
What did they do? How did the citizens defend themselves? 
What was the character of the conflict which now ensued? 



SECTION V. 

EMANCIPATION PROCLAMATION. 

1. The numerous and unexpected disasters which 
had befallen the Federal cause, drove the Republi- 
cans to despair. In addition to military defeats, 
there was a probability of European interference. 
The signal victories of the South had convinced the 
leading Powers of Europe, that the Confederacy was 
entitled to a recognition. Steps were taken by 
France to have this done. There was, however, one 
insurmountable obstacle. The people of Christendom 
hated the institution of slavery, and until it was 
abolished, they were disinclined to recognize the inde- 
pendence of the South. 

The Confederate Government appreciated the 
political importance of such a step, but were unwill- 
ing to sacrifice their notions of propriety and right 
for the sake of gaining the countenance, and per- 
haps the aid, of European Powers. 

Mr. Seward, Lincoln's Secretary of State, saw 
where the advantage lay. Accordingly, by his ad- 
vice, Mr. Lincoln, on the 22d of September, 1862, 
issued a proclamation, declaring that all slaves of 
States in rebellion after the 1st of January, 1863, 
should be free. 

BURNSIDE SETS OUT FOR RICHMOND. 

2. We must now return to Lee. After remaining 
undisturbed upon the south bank of the Potomac 
for nearly a month, he fell back, and made the river 
Rappahannock his line of defence. 

Burnside, the commander of the Army of the 
Potomac, had projected a new scheme for taking 
Richmond. Since the Manassas and Peninsula route 
had proved impracticable, he determined to try the 
Fredericksburg road. To cover this movement, he 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 443 

made a feint of crossing higher up, while the main 
body was marching towards Fredericksburg. Lee 
was not deceived, but permitted him to cross unmo- 
lested. The whole of the 12th of December was oc- 
cupied in this grand movement ; and, at night, the 
telegraph informed the North that Lee's line of de- 
fence had been penetrated without the loss of a man. 

THE BATTLE OF FREDERICKSBURG (DEC. 13, 1S62). 

3. On the following morning, the Federals advan- 
ced in battle array against Lee. The Confederates, 
occupying the hills and a portion of the valley, 
silently awaited them. It was a grand but fearful 
sight. Columns double and triple bravely assaulted 
the heights, and were crushed to pieces in the iron 
storm that met them. Now, heavy masses advance 
down the valley between the hills, and into the very 
jaws of death. Again they try in vain to climb the 
heights slippery with gore. Eepulsed on every side, 
torn, mangled and bleeding, they retire in despair, 
and seek refuge in the town of Fredericksburg. 
While all this is going on, the hero Burnside is sit- 
ting upon a commanding eminence two miles in the 
rear and across the river, calmly viewing the whole 
scene with his telescope. For two days the defeated 
army lay quiet in and around Fredericksburg, as if 
inviting destruction, but Lee did not attack. On 
the night of the second day, the Federals withdrew, 
after sacking and plundering the town of Fredericks- 
burg. In a short time Burnside was likewise remo- 
ved, and General Hooker succeeded to the command. 

CONFEDERATE FINANCES. 

4. While the Confederates were thus winning 
glorious victories over their multitudinous foes, and 
establishing a world-wide fame for heroic valor, the 
strength of their cause was receiving secret stabs 
from the mismanagement of their finances. 

The authorities "at Washington had wisely made 
their promises-to-pay, a legal tender for the payment 
of all debts. This, the Confederate authorities re- 
fused to do, consulting rather their notions of con- 
stitutional propriety than their necessities. 



444 SOUTHEKN SCHOOL HISTORY 

The Federals, too, had the world to trade with. 
Their ports were all open and their ships numerous. 
Cotton, which was all the South had to sell for gold, 
was locked up in the hands of speculators. The con- 
sequence was, that Confederate money steadily de- 
preciated, while Federal currency preserved com- 
paratively a permanent value. Everything in the 
South began to bring unheard-of prices. Flour sold 
at 840 a barrel, horses at from $500 to $1500, and 
everything else in proportion. To obtain supplies 
for the army, immense sums of money had to be 
paid, and the country was flooded with Confederate 
paper. 

THE BATTLE OF MURFREESBORO' (DEC. 31, 1862). 

5. While Lee was resting on the banks of the 
Eappahannock, Bragg was encamped at Murfrees- 
boro', awaiting the course of events. Bosecrans, one 
of the most enterprising of the Federal Generals, 
determined to disturb the repose of Bragg. Accord- 
ingly, on the 26th of December, the latter was sur- 
prised to hear that " Bosie," as his troops called him, 
was within a short distance of his picket line. 

On the 31st of December, after several days' 
skirmishing between bodies of cavalry, Bragg at- 
tacked Eosecrans, and drove him from his position. 
In this engagement, Bragg captured 5000 prisoners 
and thirty pieces of cannon. 

With this victory Bragg seemed satisfied for a 
while, and did not, for two days, again molest Eose- 
crans, who, a short distance from him, was busily 
fortifying. On the 3d of Januaiy, Bragg again 
resumed the offensive, and attacking the Federal 
General, found him so strongly posted that he was 
unable to dislodge him. The struggle was a long 
and desperate one, in which the Confederates suffered 
by far the greater loss. A few days afterwards, 
Bragg fell back to Tullahoma, twenty-two miles 
from Murfreesboro'. 

COMMENCEMENT OF THE SIEGE OF VICKSBURG (MARCH 15, 1862). 

6. The fall of New Orleans and Island No. 10, en- 
couraged the Federals to hope that the Mississippi 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 445 

would soon be cleared of Confederate enemies, from 
the mouth of the Ohio to the Gulf of Mexico. To 
accomplish this, the most strenuous efforts were 
made. Formidable fleets of gunboats attempted to 
dismantle the fortifications at Vicksburg and Port 
Hudson, both situated on the Mississippi. 

After several ineffectual attempts to take Yicks- 
burg, it was determined if possible to get possession 
of Port Hudson. 

On the 15th of March, 1863, a desperate attack 
was made upon this stronghold of the Confederates. 
Admiral Farragut, with a formidable fleet of gun- 
boats, assailed it, and was driven off, badly crippled. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Why did the Republicans now begin, to despair? "What did 

they fear in regard to Europe? Why would not Europe recog- 
nize the South? Did the South agree to remove this obstacle 
to recognition? Why not? What policy did Mr. Lincoln 
adopt? When did he issue his Emancipation Proclamation? 
What did that document declare ? 

2. What stream did Lee now make his line of defence? What was 

Burnside's new plan for taking Richmond? How was it car- 
ried out? Did Lee let him cross the Rappahannock? 

3. What battle occurred, December 13th? Give an account of it. 

Did the Federals fight bravely? Why were they repuls<d? 
After the defeat, did Burnside recross? Why not? Did Lee 
now assume the offensive? Who succeeded Burnside? 

4. How were the Confederate finances manaeed? How had the 

Federals made their money valuable? Why did not the Con- 
federacy do this? What resources for preserving their credit 
. had the Federals? What had become of the resources of the 
f-'outh ? 

5. When did the battle of Murfreesboro' occur? Between what 

Generals? Give an account of it. What was the loss of R >se- 
crans? How tar did he fall back? What occurred ten days 
afterwards? How did this terminate? 

6. What encouraged the Federals to hope to open the Mississippi? 

To do this, what place was it necess iry to take? Were any 
attempts made to take it? Who attempted to capture Port 
Hudson ? With what success ? 



446 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

CHAPTEE XXXIY. 

THIRD TEAR OF TEE WAR. 



SECTION I. 

" FIGHTING JOE HOOKER." 

1. After the Fredericksburg disaster, Burnside at- 
tempted to re-organize his army. The contempt, 
however, in which most of his subordinates held 
him, was a great impediment to the progress of his 
reforms. Stung with mortification, he determined 
to remove some of his best officers. The attempt re- 
coiled upon himself, and not much more than a month 
after his defeat at Fredericksburg, he was superseded, 
and " Fighting Joe Hooker " appointed in his place. 

Hooker had now a reputation for courage, and was 
quite a favorite with the troops. Supported by the 
Federal authorities to the fullest extent, he with 
great energy filled up the broken ranks of the Fed- 
erals, and soon had a finely-equipped army of 132,- 
000 men. It was pronounced the "finest army on 
the planet," and was deemed invincible. 

HOOKER CONFIDENT OF VICTORY. 

2. Once more the Federals crossed the Eappahan- 
nock, and concentrated at Chancellorsville. Hooker 
was confident of victory. Said he, in a general order 
to his troops : " The enemy must either ingloriously 
fly or come out from behind his defences, and give 
us battle on our own ground, where certain destruc- 
tion awaits him." Contrary to his prediction, Lee 
did neither. 

JACKSON FLANKS HOOKER. 

3. On the morning of May 2d, 1883, Hooker, with 
a line of battle extending over four miles, anxiously 
expected the advance of Lee. The latter deceived 
his confident antagonist with the appearance of a 
general attack upon his lines, while Jackson, with a 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 447 

force of 20,000 men, was sent around in his rear. 
The undertaking of Jackson was hazardous. Lee's 
whole force did not exceed G0 ; 000. If this movement 
was discovered, Hooker might advance with his 
whole army upon the diminished force of his enemy, 
and demolish him before Jackson could come to his 
support. Secrecy, then, was indispensable, and it 
was hard to hide the movement of 20,000 men. 

Silently and stealthily did this immense column steal 
around the flank of the Federals. The troops were 
aware that something extraordinary was being at- 
tempted; but they knew whom they followed, and 
did not hesitate. 

THE FIRST DATS FIGHTING (MAY 2, 1£63). 

4. Jackson, after overcoming many difficulties, had 
at last reached the rear of Hooker's right flank. 
"With line of battle stretching through the dense for- 
est, he marched swiftly against his unsuspecting ad- 
versary. The fall of an avalanche could not have sur- 
prised the Federals more than did the sight of the Con- 
federates, as they came on, rending the air with bat- 
tle-shouts. The sound of Jackson's cannon was a sig- 
nal for Lee. He at once attacked the enemy in front, 
and the engagement now became general. On the 
right where Jackson was, the Federals made but a 
feeble resistance. Surprised and alarmed, they, after 
a brief struggle, fled in confusion towards the fords of 
the Eappahannock. 

DEATH OF JACKSON. 

5. That night, when the Confederates were boast- 
ing of their victory, they experienced a misfortune 
greater than the loss of many battles. While riding 
along in front of his line, Jackson was mistaken for 
a Federal, and shot by his own men. He was car- 
ried from the field mortally wounded, and died a few 
days afterwards. A loss so severe, filled the army 
with the deepest gloom, and throughout the South 
the news of his death caused the profoundest grief. 

The people received the intelligence with looks of 
blank despair, as if all was lost, while many of the 



448 SOUTHEKN SCHOOL HISTORY 

soldiers in commands far from the field of battle, 
wept aloud. Indeed, it was not only the military 
achievements of Jackson that had endeared him to 
the Southern people, but something pre-eminently 
great in his character. He was so pure, so noble, 
so untiring and so brave, that all heads bowed down 
to him. His splendid victories had excited the ad- 
miration of the world, but the fame of his warlike 
deeds was even obscured by the brightness of his vir- 
tues. Even his enemies praised him, and admitted 
that his angelic goodness almost consecrated the 
cause for which he fought. 

THE SECOND DAY'S BATTLE. 

6. On the following day the attack was renewed. 
The Confederate battle cry was, "Charge, and re- 
member Jackson !" At dawn the conflict commenced, 
and by 10 o'clock the Confederates were in posses- 
sion of Chancellorsville. After a few attempts to 
restore his fortune, Hooker finally retreated across 
the Rappahannock. The Federal loss was about 
17,000 men, and a large amount of ordnance stores. 
The Confederates lost at least 10,000. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What did Burnside attempt after bis defeat at Fredericksburg? 

How came he to be removed? Who succeeded him? What 
kind of an army did he now make ready ? 

2. Was Hooker confident of victory ? Why? What did he say 

to his troops? 

3. How did Lee deceive Hooker? Who was sent to flank him? 

How did this movement succeed? Was it a difficult one? Why? 
What was the size of the flanking column ? Why was it 
hazardous? Did Jackson's men comprehend the situation? 
Did ihey hesitate? Why not? 

4. Did Jackson surprise the Federals ? How ? What was the re- 

sult? 

5. What eminent Confederate chief here fell ? Under what circum- 

stances was he shot? Was his loss felt deeply ? Why? 

6. Give an account of the second day's battle. What became of 

Hooker ? What was his loss in this fight ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 449 

SECTION II. 

LEE ENTERS PENNSYLVANIA. 

1. For a long time the two hostile armies lay 
upon opposite banks of the Rappahannock, gloomily 
confronting each other. Lee, however, could not 
afford to remain idle. The finances of the Confed- 
eracy were becoming rapidly exhausted, and the 
question of supplies was getting serious. He dared 
not cross the river in the face of a foe still formid- 
able, and yet public opinion and the public neces- 
sities of his section demanded an advance. 

Accordingly, early in June, he moved up the Kap- 
pahannock, and crossing unmolested, marched direct- 
ly for. western Maryland. Meade, who had been put 
in the place of Hooker, marched straight for Wash- 
ington. Crossing the Potomac, at Shepherdstown, 
Ya., Lee advanced through Maryland into Pennsyl- 
vania. 

MOVEMENTS JUST BEFORE THE BATTLE OF GETTYSBURG. 

2. The main object of Lee's invasion of Pennsylva- 
nia was to transfer the seat of war into the enemy's 
country, and to recruit his army with volunteers 
from Maryland. The prevailing impression, how- 
ever, was, that he contemplated an attack on Wash- 
ington, and, consequently, every available force that 
could be raised in the North was sent at once to 
reinforce Meade. In a few days the latter was en- 
abled to leave a strong garrison in the Federal capital, 
and to march out against Lee, with his army largely 
increased. 

In the meantime, Lee was proceeding slowly, 
waiting for Stuart, his cavalry chief, to inform him of 
the movements of the Federals. But this gallant 
officer, with more daring than discretion, had crossed 
the Potomac near Washington, and after alarming 
the garrison there, had made a grand tour around 
Meade's army; and, passing near Baltimore, and 
through Lancaster, Pennsylvania, had finally rejoin- 
ed Lee at Gettysburg. He had arrived there, how- 
ever, too late. The opposing armies had already 



450 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

encountered each other, and the battle of Gettysburg 
was about to commence. 

THE BATTLE OF GETTYSBURG (JULY 1-3, 1863). 

3. On the first of July, the Confederates came 
unexpectedly upon a body of Federals, posted near 
the town of Gettysburg. After a sharp engagement, 
the Federals were driven beyond the town, and 
night coming on, the pursuit ceased, and the Confed- 
erates went into camp. The Federals had been 
driven beyond Cemetery Hill, which was on the 
expected line of march of the Confederates. But, not 
dreaming that the Federals contemplated making a 
stand at that point, no steps were taken by the 
Confederates to hold the hill. What was their 
surprise on the following morning to find it occupied 
in force by the enemy, and strongly fortified. Lee 
now learned that it was the intention of Meade to 
dispute his further progress, and at once made 
arrangements to dislodge him from Cemetery Hill. 

At 4 o'clock the attack commenced. The Fed- 
erals, however, had been reinforced during the day, 
and successfully defeated every attempt to dislodge 
them. 

On the following day, the 3d of July, the attack 
was renewed. The most determined efforts were 
made to get possession' of the hill, but without avail. 
The slaughter on both sides was terrible. Never 
did Americans evince greater valor, than both Fed- 
erals and Confederates exhibited that day. The 
latter would charge up the hill again and again, ex- 
posed to a murderous fire. Sometimes they would 
take the first line, and would be driven off by a 
charge of the Federals. 

Night closed the bloody scene. Lee, foiled in 
every attempt, and by this time exhausted of ammu- 
nition, determined to withdraw. 

The Federals, too, had suffered so severely, that 
they began to retreat ; and on the following morning, 
learning that the Confederates were retiring, they 
retraced their footsteps and claimed the victory. 

In this battle, the Federals numbered about 100,000, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 451 

and the Confederates not much less. The loss on 
both sides was great, the Confederates suffering 
the most. 

THE SIEGE OF VICKSBURG. 

4. Gen. Grant, who had been put in command of 
the Federal forces attempting the reduction of Vicks- 
burg, was untiring in his efforts to accomplish that 
end. After several ineffectual efforts against the 
northern side, he determined, if possible, to go below 
the city, and get in its rear. For this purpose, he 
attempted to construct a canal on the west side of 
the river, by which his gunboats and transports 
might safely reach the desired point. Failing in 
this, he attempted to open water communication 
from a point on the Yazoo to a point on the Missis- 
sippi, south of Vicksburg. While thus engaged, 
Admiral Porter succeeded, with five gunboats, in 
passing the Confederate batteries without much loss. 
Grant now marched by land to a point below the 
city, and there crossing the river, marched towards 
Yicksburg. 

The Confederates who opposed him were defeated 
in several engagements, and compelled finally to 
withdraw within their fortifications. The Federals 
constructed a line of works of a semicircular form, 
reaching from a point on the river above the city to 
a point on the river below it; and Yicksburg was 
encompassed and held in a state of siege. 

THE FALL OF VICKSBUEG (JULY 4, 18C3). 

5. After several ineffectual attempts to take the 
place by storm, Grant determined to starve out the 
garrison. The Confederates, under Gen. Jos. John- 
ston, bravely attempted to go to the rescue of their 
comrades. But Grant had reared behind him strong 
works, and successfully repelled all their efforts. 

In the meantime, the condition of the city was be- 
coming more and more perilous. The supply of 
food was daily lessening. The ammunition, too, 
was giving out. Pemberton, the Confederate com- 
mander, began to despair. On the 3d of July, ho 
proposed an armistice, and on the following day, sur- 
rendered his army. 



452 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Thus at one blow, the Confederates lost 20,000 
prisoners, an immense quantity of ordnance and mili- 
tary stores. At the same time, the Mississippi was, 
with the exception of a single fort, Port Hudson, 
surrendered to the Federals. A short time after 
this, that place also was surrendered. 

MORGAN'S RAID (18G3). 

6. On the day Vicksburg surrendered, Gen. John II. 
Morgan, of Kentucky, with a force of 2000 mounted 
men, and four pieces of artillery, set out with the de- 
termination of crossing the Ohio, and invading the 
States of Ohio and Indiana. Among the many bold 
cavalry chiefs brought out by the war, Morgan was 
one of the most daring. He was constantly engaged 
in harassing the rear of the Federals, or in surprising 
important posts, supposed secure on account of their 
distance from the front. Of all his expeditions, this 
was the boldest and the most unfortunate for him. 
Crossing the Ohio, he entered Indiana, and, proceed- 
ing eastward as rapidly as possible, employed his 
command in destroying railroads, government stores, 
&c. In a short time, the country was swarming 
with armed men in pursuit of him. The telegraph 
sent the news with lightning speed, and from every 
direction troops set out in pursuit. Coming up with 
him near Belleville, the Confederates were routed, 
and Morgan and a good many of his men captured. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Why could not Lee afford to remain idle? Why did not be cross 

the Rappahannock ? What did he do ? Who succeeded Hooker 
in the counnand of the Army of the Potomac? When Lee 
left his front, what did he do ? 

2. What was the main object of Lee in invading Pennsylvania? 

What preparations did the Federals make to receive him ? Why 
was he not informed of the movements of the Federals? 
What was Stuart doing ? 

3. How did the battle of Gettysburg commence? How did the 

first collision terminate? Why did not the Confederates occupy 
Cemetery Hill ? Was this unfortunate for them? Why? What 
was the result of the attack of the Confederates the next day? 
Give an account of the attack on the third day. Why did Lee 
withdraw during the night? Did the Federals commence a 
retreat that night? Why ? What made them return ? 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 453 

4. Who now took charge of the army attempting the capture of 

Vicksburg? How did he at first attempt to take it? What 
did Admiral Porter succeed in doing ? What did this enable 
Grant to do? 

5. Who attempted to relieve Vicksburg? With what success? 

How was the city finally taken ? What was the value of the 
capture? W T hen did the surrender occur? 

6. Who was General Morgan ? What did he now attempt? With 

what fortune? How was he captured? 



SECTION III. 



ADMIRAL RAPHAEL SEMMES. 



1. As the Confederate authorities were unable to 
set on foot a navy which might dispute with the 
Federal marine the command of the sea, they con- 
fined their efforts in this respect to fitting out fast 
sailing vessels, with the design of wounding as far 
as possible the commercial power of their enemy. 
These vessels conducted a sort of guerilla warfare 
at sea, catching and sinking all of the Federal craffc 
they could find ; at least whenever they could do so 
with impunity. Among these privateer crafts of the 
Confederacy, the Sumpter and the Alabama were the 
most conspicuous. They were generally built in 
foreign ports, and were, it is said, encouraged in com- 
mitting their depredations upon Federal commerce 
by both the English and French Governments. 

Of all the Confederate naval commanders, Admiral 
Semmes was the most distinguished. He captured 
and sunk an almost incredible number of merchant- 
men ; often turned upon certain vessels sent in pur- 
suit of him, and badly crippled them. 

CUICKAMAUGA AND MISSIONARY RIDGE, 

2. After the fall of Yicksburg, Eosecrans being re- 
inforced by troops from Grant's army, determined 
to attack Bragg. Accordingly, on the 19th of Sep- 
tember, 18G3, having approached near the position 
of the Confederates, he commenced the assault. 

The first day was consumed in skirmishing, with- 



454 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

out anything great being attempted. On the 20th 
the grand attack was made, and the battle of Chicka- 
mauga was fought. Bragg, who had been reinforced 
by Longstreet, was ready for his adversary. Ee- 
pelling every assault, he followed up his advantage 
with a grand charge, and totally defeated Eosecrans. 
The Federals fled to Chattanooga, leaving 8000 pris- 
oners, 54 cannon, and 15,000 stand of small arms, in 
the hands of the victors. 

MISSIONARY EIDGE (NOV. 24, 1863). 

3. Eosecrans was now superseded, and Grant 
w r as ordered with his victorious army to retrieve 
the disaster at Chickamauga. Accordingly, with a 
vastly superior force, he attacked Bragg at Mission- 
ary Eidge, on the 24th of November, and signally 
defeated him. 

SUFFERING IN THE SOUTH. 

4. By this time, that part of the South through 
which the contending armies had marched and fought, 
had been, to a great extent, plundered and laid waste. 
A large portion of the population had fled to the 
interior, and sustained life as best they could, while 
those who remained behind were in a state of con- 
stant terror. Most of the able-bodied whites were 
in the field, while many of the negroes were im- 
pressed to work upon fortifications. 

The necessities of life could be purchased only at 
enormous prices, and numbers of people were almost 
in a starving condition. 

Tillages had been sacked and burned, and their 
inhabitants forced to seek shelter and sustenance 
elsewhere. As the South could procure soldiers only 
from her native population, each battle diminished 
her military strength, and sent sorrow into the 
homes of her children. 

SUFFERING IN THE NORTH. 

5. The loss of a battle did not much affect the 
strength of the North. Immigration poured in from 
Europe, and filled up the depleted ranks of the 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 455 

army, as well as the vacancies in the fields of labor. 
Foreign workshops too, in addition to their own ex- 
tensive armories, supplied them w T ith an abundance 
of the most improved implements of destruction, 
while the sympathy and money of the European 
masses aided greatly in preserving their credit. 

The pay of a Confederate private was a mere pit- 
tance, and he was clothed in rags and poorly fed. 
The Federal private, on the other hand, received an 
abundance of food and clothing, and wages sufficient 
to keep his family in comfort. 

EIOTS IN THE NOETH (1863). 

6. A respectable portion of the Democratic party 
at the North were opposed to the war, and never 
ceased to cry out against it. To suppress this oppo- 
sition, harsh measures were resorted to by the Fed- 
eral authorities, and many of the anti-war leaders 
were imprisoned. 

This opposition culminated, however, when an at- 
tempt was made to fill up the ranks by means of a 
general draft. In many places, the Federal officers 
w T ere openly resisted. In New York city, terri- 
ble outbreaks occurred. Armed rioters took pos- 
session of the streets. The thieves and vagabonds, 
with hope of plunder, joined the mob, and for 
several days the city was a scene of the wildest 
anarchy. The wrath of the populace seemed par- 
ticularly directed against the negroes; and they 
were hunted down and butchered in the most brutal 
manner. 

The rioters, however, accomplished their purpose, 
for the draft in New York city, at least, was aban- 
doned. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Who was Admiral Semmes? "What kind of warfare did he 

carry on against the Federal commerce? With what success ? 
Which Confederate vessels were the most famous in this kind 
of war ? 

2. When did the battle of Chickamauga occur? Between what 

Generals ? Give an account of it. What was the loss on both 
sides? 



456 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

3. Who now superseded Rosecrans? Give an account of the bat- 

tle of Missionary Ridge. 

4. Was there much suffering in the South at this time? From 

what cause? Why were the necessaries of life so dear? 
Whence did the North obtain many of her soldiers? Where 
alone could the South get hers? 

5. How did the loss of a battle affect the strength of the North ? 

Why? How were her troops supplied with arms? How 
were they paid? How were the Confederate soldiers paid? 

6. What portion of the North was opposed to the war? How did 

the Federal Government suppress this opposition? What was 
the cause of the riots in New York ? What did they accom- 
plish ? 



CHAPTEK XXXY. 

CAMPAIGN OF 1864. 



SECTION I. 

CALL FOR ADDITIONAL FEDERAL TROOPS. 

1. Notwithstanding the great superiority of the 
Federals in numbers in the field, President Lincoln 
issued a call (February 1, 1864) for 200,000 additional 
men, and on March 14, for 200,000 more. Two more 
calls were made during the year, to repair their 
frightful losses in the field, viz : July 18, for 500,000 
men, and December 20, for 300,000. Thus the Fed- 
eral authorities seemed to be pursuing the system of 
crushing their antagonists by mere weight of num- 
bers. 

BATTLE OF OLUSTEE, FLORIDA (FEBRUARY 20, 18C4). 

2. The Confederates met with many successes at 
the commencement of this campaign. The Federal 
General, Truman Seymour, while making an advance 
into Florida, w T as badly defeated at Olustee, by Gen. 
Finnegan, losing 1000 men. During this month also, 
Gen. Pickett captured Newbern, N. C, held by the 
Federals. 

Sherman's mobile expedition. 

3. Early in February, a Federal force of 35,000 
men, under Gen. Sherman, set out from Yicksburg, 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 457 

with the intention of attacking Mobile from the rear. 
His co-operating cavalry force, under Generals Smith 
and Gricrson, which set out from Memphis, was met 
at West Point by Gen. Forrest, and so badly beaten 
that they were compelled to retire. Gen. Sherman, 
consequently, advanced no farther than Meridian, 
Miss., which place he reached February 15. On his 
retreat he destroyed an immense amount of property, 
and carried from the plantations about 10,000 ne- 
groes. 

KILPATRICK'S EAID (FEBRUARY 28, 1864). 

4. On the 28th of February, Gen. Kilpatrick, at the 
head of* 5000 cavalry, was sent from the Eapidan to 
make an attack on .Richmond. After a short skir- 
mish, however, at the exterior defences of that city, 
he made his way to the Peninsula. 

BANKS' RED RIVER EXPEDITION (MARCH, 1864). 

5. In March, 1864, Gen. Banks, in command of a 
large land force, and Admiral Porter, with a formid- 
able fleet, set out from New Orleans, and ascended the 
Ked river, for the purpose of capturing Shrcveport, 
at that time the seat of the State Government of 
Louisiana. Their advance was successful, till they 
reached Natchitoches. At this place the route of 
the land force diverged from the river, and they no 
longer had the protection of the gunboats. 

BATTLES OF MANSFIELD AND PLEASANT HILL (APUIL 8 AND 9, 1864). 

6. They met with no enemy till they arrived at 
Mansfield, about 60 miles from Natchitoches. There, 
on the 8th of April, their advance, consisting of two 
brigades of infantry and the cavalry force, were 
met, attacked, and completely routed by the Con- 
federates, under Gen. Kirby Smith. The Confeder- 
ates pursued the remains of this force to Pleasant 
Hill, where they met the main body of the Federals. 
These Gen. Smith attacked, beat them, and drove 
them to the cover of their gunboats at Grand En- 
core, Gen. Banks then commenced his retreat down 
the Eed river. When the fleet arrived at the Eapids, 

20 



458 SOUTHEKN SCHOOL HISTORY 

near Alexandria, it was found that the river had 
fallen so much that the gunboats could not pass the 
Eapids. A dam was, however, built across the river, 
and the fleet safely floated over the Eapids. The ex- 
pedition then returned to ISTew Orleans. The Fed- 
erals lost 3000 men and 20 pieces of artillery upon 
this expedition. 

gen. Steele's expedition. 

7. To co-operate with this advance of Gen. Banks, 
a Federal force, commanded by Gen. Steele, had set 
out from Arkansas. Hearing of the defeat of Banks, 
Gen. Steele fell back to Little Eock, closely pursued 
by the Confederates. 

gen. Forrest's operations. 

8. After his decisive repulse of Grierson, Gen. 
Forrest, at the head of a picked cavalry force, ad- 
vanced through West Tennessee and Kentucky, de- 
stroying the Federal posts in his path. Union City 
was captured (March 14th), with its garrison of 450 
men. 

CAPTURE OF FORT PILLOW (APRIL 12, 13G4) 

9. Having advanced as far as Paducah, on the 
Ohio river, he turned southward again. Upon reach- 
ing Fort Pillow, about 70 miles above Memphis, on 
the Mississippi river, he determined to attack this 
post, garrisoned by 300 Federals (part of whom were 
negro soldiers), with six pieces of artillery, and 
supported by two gunboats. Having posted his 
guns so as completely to enfilade the fort, and with 
his force drawn up ready to assault the place, he de- 
manded a surrender. Though the post was unten- 
able against such odds and such a position, the enemy 
refused to surrender. Gen. Forrest at once ordered 
an assault. In twenty minutes the works were 
stormed, and the entire garrison killed or captured. 
Quarter was, however, granted those who asked it. 

CAPTURE OF PLYMOUTH, NORTH CAROLINA (APRIL 18, 1864). 

10. A few days after this, the Confederates made 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 459 

a brilliant capture in North Carolina. Assisted by 
the Confederate iron-clad ram, Albemarle, Gen. Hoke, 
on the 18th of April, captured Plymouth, with its 
entire garrison of 1000 men. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. How many troops were called for, Feb. 1 and March 14? How 

many, July 18 and Dec. 20, 1864? 

2. What success had the Confederates in Florida? When? What 

place did they capture in North Carolina? 

3. Against what point did Sherman march from Vicksburg ? Why 

did not Smith and Grierson unite with him? How far did 
Sherman advance? What did he do on his retreat? _ 

4. Describe Kilpatrick's raid. 

o. Against what point did Banks and Porter go from New Orleans? 
Where did the land forces leave the gunboats? 

6. Describe the battle of Mansfield. When fought? Describe the 

battle of Pleasant Hill. What did Banks then do? How were 
the gunboats passed over the Rapids ? What was the Federal 
loss on this expedition ? 

7. What is said of Steele's expedition? 

8. Where did Forrest move with his cavalry force? How many 

men did he capture at Union City? 

9. Describe the capture of Fort Pillow. When? 

10. What capture did the Confederates make in North Carolina, 
April 18, 1864? 



SECTION II. 

GRANT MADE COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF. 

1. The objective points of the two main armies of 
the Federals, during this campaign, were Kichmond 
and Atlanta. Grant, who had been made Lieuten- 
ant-General, and commander-in-chief of all the armies 
of the United States, was in immediate command of 
the Federal army which was to advance upon Rich- 
mond. 

BATTLES OF TOE WILDERNESS (MAY 5, 6, 1864). 

2. Gen. Grant, whose army had been in winter- 
quarters in Culpcper County, Virginia, crossed the 
liapidan river, on the 3d of May, and took position 
in the " Wilderness," on the road between Orange 
Court-house and Fredericksburg. His forces, of all 



460 SOUTHEKN SCHOOL HISTORY 

arms, amounted nearly to 200,000 men. Gen. R. 
E. Lee, who had been occujyying Orange County, 
had under him only 52,000 men. " He, however, ad- 
vanced at once against Gen. Grant, and on the 5th 
of May made a partial attack, inflicting a loss of 3000 
men upon the Federal army. Upon the Gth, Lee 
made a general attack, and after a terrible conflict, 
gained the victory. Grant lost 15,000 men; Lee, 
about 7000. 

grant's flank movement. 

3. Grant now commenced a manoeuvre which he 
continued to employ till he reached Petersburg. 
Owing to his immense superiority in numbers, ho 
was enabled to present a formidable front to Lee's 
army, by entrenching his troops, and still have troops 
enough to extend his left flank, and thereby en- 
danger Lee's communications, and thus compel the 
latter to abandon his position, or attack at a great 
disadvantage. In pursuance of this plan, he now 
detached a portion of his army to take position at 
Spottsylvania C. H. Gen. Lee, however, perceiving 
the movement, succeeded by a rapid march in oc- 
cupying that point first, thus fronting Grant's army 
again. 

BATTLE OF SPOTTSYLVANIA C. II. (MAY 12, 1SG4) 

4. Here, Grant made a general assault upon Lce'fj 
lines. He was repulsed, however, with immense loss. 
The front of the Confederate army was literally 
covered with the dead. In the two battles of the 
' ; Wilderness," and in this at Spottsylvania C. II., 
Grant lost nearly 40,000 men. (The Federal official 
report states 39,731). 

RETREAT TO TUE SOUTH ANNA S . 

5. Heavy reinforcements, however, were forward- 
ed from Washington, and Grant was thus enabled to 
turn Lee's position by a flank movement on the left 
of the Federal army. Gen. Lee then withdrew his 
army to the South Anna river (May 21). Hero 
Grant again massed his forces in front, but, without 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 461 

attacking, moved off to the left; and on the 29th of 
May, he crossed the Pamunkey, below Hanover C. II. 

BATTLE OF COLD HAEBOE (JUNE 3, 18C4> 

6. At Cold Harbor, near the Chickahominy river, 
Grant again made a furious assault upon the Con- 
federate lines. He met with such a bloody repulse, 
that his entire lino refused to obey the order for 
another assault. In this advance of Grant from the 
Eapidan to the Chickahominy, he lost between GO 
and 70,000 men. Lee's army during this time, did 
not receive over 7000 reinforcements. " The rein- 
forcements Grant received, between the Eapidan and 
the Chickahominy, amounted to more than Lee's 
whole army." 

GRANT MOVES SOUTH OF TnE JAMES. 

7. On the night of the 12th of June, Gen. Grant 
withdrew from Lee's front at Cold Harbor, and 
marching to the James, crossed that river, a little 
below Harrison's Landing, on the 16th. 

ATTACK AT PETEESBUEG (JUNE 13 1864 

8. Gen. Grant's aim now w T as to capture the city 
of Petersburg, 22 miles south of Richmond. He 
would then have been in possession of the railroads 
connecting Richmond with Weldon, ~N. C, and Lynch- 
burg, Va., and also the James river canal. His 
movement was, however, anticipated by Gen. Lee, 
whose army still confronted him when he reached 
the neighborhood of Petersburg. Upon the 18th of 
June, Grant made a general assault upon Lee's lines, 
but he was again repulsed, with immense loss of 
life. 

UNSUCCESSFUL FEDERAL RAIDS. 

9. Gen. Grant then protected his army by power- 
ful entrenchments before Petersburg, and thus was 
enabled to send out strong raiding parties of cavalry 
and infantry, in order to destroy the Confederate 
railroad communications. In all of these, he was, 
however, defeated, losing in all over 15,000 men. 



462 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Questions for Examination. 

1. What were the main points aimed at by the Federals in this 

campaign? What rank was given Grant? What army did 
he command ? 

2. What point did he occupy with his army ? What was the num- 

ber of his forces? What Confederate General commanded the 
army opposed to Grant? How many men had he? Where did he 
attack Grant? What was the loss of the Federals? What 
was the loss on each side in the second day's fight of the battle 
of the Wilderness ? Date ? 

3. How did Grant manoeuvre? What point did Lee occupy first? 

4. When was the battle of Spottsylvania C. II. fought ? What 

result? How many men had Grant lost? 

5. How was Grant enabled to flank Lee? To what point did Lee 

withdraw ? Where did Grant cross the Pamunkey ? 

6. Where was the next battle fought ? When ? With what re- 

sult? What effect was produced on Grant's army by the re- 
pulse? How many men did Grant lose from the Rapidan to 
the Chickahominy ? What reinforcements did Lee receive? 
What, Grant ? 

7. Where did Grant move, June 12th? 

8. What was his object? Why was Petersburg an important 

point? Why did not Grant capture Petersburg? When did 
he attack Lee ? With what result? 

9. What plan did Grant then try? How many men did he lose 

by it? 



SECTION III. 

GRANT EXPLODES A MINE (JULY 30, 18&I). 

1. Convinced of the impossibility of forcing the 
Confederate lines by direct assault, Gen. Grant re- 
sorted to mining. After five or six weeks' hard 
work, a mine was at last conducted to a point under 
the Confederate works. On the morning of the 30th 
of July, the mine was exploded. The shock was 
tremendous, and masses of earth were thrown more 
than two hundred feet in the air. An immense hole 
was made in the Confederate works, and through 
this, Grant pushed his assaulting column. The head 
of the column was composed of a brigade of negro 
troops, led by Burnside. As soon as the Confeder- 
ates recovered from their surprise, they attacked 
the assaulting column, and readily put the negroes 
to flight. Pursuing their advantages, they swept 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 463 

everything before them, and repulsed the attack 
completely, inflicting a loss of 4000 men upon the 
Federals. 

ATTACK ON NORTII SIDE OF THE JAMES. 

2. After this disastrous repulse, Gen. Grant held 
his army quietly in their trenches. In September, 
he made an attack upon the Confederate lino north 
of the James, with a portion of his army, but was 
again repulsed. No offensive movement was. under- 
taken after this," for some months. 

butler's attempt on drury's bluff. 

3. When Gen. Grant commenced his advance from 
the Eapidan, two strong expeditions were pushed 
forward to co-operate with him, viz : Butler's and 
Sigel's. Gen. Butler set out from Fortress Monroe 
on the 5th of May (1864), and, landing his troops on 
the south side of the James, at the mouth of the 
Appomattox river, made a rapid advance towards 
Richmond, hoping to seize Drury's Bluff, a strong 
fortification on the James, about five miles below 
Richmond. He was met, however, by Gen. Beaure- 
gard, at the head of some troops just brought from 
the South, was badly beaten, and driven to the pro- 
tection of his gunboats. Gen. Butler then fortified 
himself with strong entrenchments, in the triangle 
formed by the James and Appomattox, and there re- 
mained till Grant's army joined him, as we have 
seen above. 

SIGELS DEFEAT IN THE VALLEY (MAY 15, 1864). 

4. The second expedition, under Gen. Sigel, was 
designed to move up the Valley of Virginia, and, 
crossing the Blue Ridge, to capture Lynchburg, and 
thus get possession of the Virginia and Tennessee 
Railroad. Sigel was, however, confronted at New 
Market, about 50 miles above Winchester, by a small 
Confederate force, under Gen. Brcckcnridge, was de- 
feated, and fell back to Winchester. 



464 SOUTHERN SCHOOL EISTOEY 

hunter's advance to lynchburg. 

5. Gen. Sigel was superseded by David Hunter, and, 
his force having been strengthened, an advance was 
again made, through the Valley, upon Lynchburg. 
Hunter defeated aii the Confederate detachments on 
his route, burned the dwelling-houses of several 
prominent citizens, and also the buildings of the Vir- 
ginia Military Institute at Lexington, and, on the 
17th of June (1864) arrived within two miles of 
Lynchburg. There, however, he heard that Gen. 
Early was in his front with a detachment of Lee's 
army, and he made a hasty retreat into the moun- 
tains of Western Virginia, closely pursued by the 
Confederates. 

SHERIDAN DEFEATED AT TEEVILLIAN'S (JUNE 12, 1SG4). 

6. Gen. Grant, while near Cold Harbor, detached 
Gen. Sheridan, at the head of about 10,000 cavalry, 
with orders to move via Gordonsville and Charlottes- 
ville, and unite with Gen. Hunter at Lynchburg. 
VYhen Sheridan reached Trevillian's, a station on 
the Virginia Central Railroad, about five miles from 
Gordonsville, he found Gen. Hampton, at the head 
of two cavalry divisions, in his front. On the 12th 
of June,. Sheridan attacked the Confederates, but 
was repulsed with severe loss. On the following- 
day he retreated, leaving his dead and wounded in 
the hands of the Confederates. Retreating down 
the Mattapony and Pamunkey, he crossed the river 
at the White House, and marched towards the 
James, in order to join Grant before Petersburg. 

DEFEATED AGAIN AT SAMAEIA CHURCH (JUNE 24, 15C4). 

7. On arriving at Samaria Church, in Charles City 
county, he was attacked by Gen. Hampton, his 
forces routed and driven to the James river, under 
shelter of their gunboats. 

EIGHT AT SAPPONY CHURCH, AND REAMS STATION (JUNE 29, 1864). 

8. Gen. Hampton then moved south of Petersburg, 
with one division of the Confederate cavalry, in 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 465 

order to intercept Gen. Wilson's cavalry force, which 
had been sent out by Grant to cut the railroad from 
Petersburg to Danville. Hampton met Wilson's 
force at Sappony Church, defeated him, and drove 
him towards Beam's Station, on the Petersburg and 
Wcldon Eaiiroad. There, ho was met by Gen. Fitz 
Lee, and completely routed. In these two engage- 
ments (June 29), the Federals lost 1300 prisoners, 
17 pieces of artillery, and all their wagons and am- 
bulances. 

rOREESTS VICTORY AT TISHOMINGO (JUNE 10, 1804). 

9. During this same month (June) the Confederate 
General, Forrest, gained a great victory at Tisho- 
mingo, Miss., over an overwhelming Federal force. 
The latter, under the command of Generals Grierson 
and Sturges, amounted to 12,000 cavalry, accom- 
panied by 24 pieces of artillery. Forrest, with 3600 
cavalry and 8 guns, completely routed this force, 
killing and capturing 6000 men, and taking 23 pieces 
of artillery, 3000 stand of small arms, and 250 
wagons, and drove the scattered remains to Mem- 
phis. 

Questions for Examination. 

1. What plan did Grant now adopt? Describe the work, and its 

effect. When exploded ? What troops headed the column ? 
Describe the assault and its results. Federal loss ? 

2. When and where did Grant next attack ? Result? 

3. What co-operating expeditions had been sent out in May? 

Where did Butler land? What point did he attack? By 
whom was he met? What became of him? 

4. What was the plan of Sigel's expedition ? Result of his expedi- 

tion? 

5. W r ho succeeded Sigel? Describe his advance and depredations. 

Why did he not attack Lynchburg? Where did he retreat? 

6. What was the plan of Sheridan's expedition? His force? 

Describe the battle at Trevillian's Station. When ? To what 
point did Sheridan retreat ? 
1. Describe the fight at Samaria Church. 

8. What was the object of Wilson's expedition ? Where did Hamp- 

ton meet him? Result of fight? By whom was Wilson at- 
tacked at Ream's ? Result? Loss of Federals? 

9. What occurred, June 10, in Mississippi? Force of Federals? 

Number of Forrest's command? Result of battle? 
20* 



4G6 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

CHAPTEE XXXVI. 

CAMPAIGN OF 18G4— CONTINUED. 



SECTION I. 

GEN. EARLY'S ADVANCE INTO MARYLAND. 

1. After Gen. Early had driven Hunter into the 
mountains of Western Virginia, he marched down 
the Valley of Virginia, under orders from Gen. Lee, 
to make a diversion in Maryland or Pennsylvania. 
The forces under his command amounted in all to 
about 12,000 men. On the 5th of July (1864), ho 
crossed the Potomac at Shepherdstown, and marched 
to Frederick, Md., through the gaps in the South 
Mountain. 

BATTLE OF MONOCACY (JULY 9, 1SG4). 

2. At the Monocacy, where the Baltimore and 
Ohio Bailroad crosses that river, Early encountered 
a Federal force of about 10,000 men, under Gen. 
Lew Wallace. These he attacked, and routed, driv- 
ing them in the direction of Baltimore. 

ADVANCE TO WASHINGTON CITY. 

3. After a short pursuit, Early turned aside, and 
marched direct on Washington city. He arrived 
before the fortifications of that city on the 11th of 
July. Finding, on the next day, that the works were 
strongly manned, and that troops had arrived from 
Grant's army, Gen. Early determined to retreat into 
Virginia. 

RETREAT TO WINCHESTER. 

4. Accordingly, he recrossed the Potomac near 
Leesburg (July 14), moved to Winchester, and thence 
to Strasburg. 

BATTLE OF KEFvXSTOWN (JULY 24, 1864). 

5. After having secured his captured stores, Gen. 
Early again advanced down the Valley. At Kerns- 



OF THE UNITED STATES* 467 

town, 4 miles from Winchester, he attacked the Fed- 
eral army under Gen. Crook, and completely routed 
them. 

SHERIDAN TAKES COMMAND. 

6. Early in August, Gen. Sheridan took command 
of the Federal army at Harper's Ferry. This had 
been increased largely by reinforcements from Grant's 
army before Petersburg. The Confederate army 
under Early, had also received reinforcements from 
Gen. Lee. 

BATTLE OF "WINCHESTER (SEPTEMBER 19, 1864) 

7. The month of August, and part of September, 
was spent in manoeuvring,, by the two armies. 
Sheridan, at length, hearing that a portion of Early's 
army had been sent away for the purpose of re- 
joining Gen. .Lee's army, made an attack upon the 
Confederate army at Winchester, defeated it, and 
compelled Early to retreat to Fisher's Hill, two 
miles . above Strasburg. In this battle, Sheridan's 
total force amounted to about 45,000 men; Gen. 
Early's to 12,000 men. 

BATTLE OE FISHER'S HILL (SEPTEMBER 22, 18C4). 

8. Sheridan again attacked Early at Fisher's Hill, 
on the 22d of September, and defeated him. 

EAELY RETIRES TO BROWN'S CAP. 

9. Gen. Early then retreated to Brown's Gap, in 
the Blue Bidge, about 10 miles from Harrisonburg. 
Sheridan followed, and halted his army at Harrison- 
burg. 

SHERIDAN BURNS THE BARNS, &C. 

10. On the 6th of October, Sheridan retreated 
down the Valley, continuing his march till he reach- 
ed Cedar Creek, a mile below Strasburg. Here he 
strongly fortified his front. During this retreat, 
Sheridan burned all the barns, wheat, hay, and mills, 
between the North Mountain and the Blue Ridge. 



4GS SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

BATTLE OF CEDAR CREEK (OCTOBER 19, 1SC4). 

11. Gen. Early followed the Federals to Strasburg. 
Having had his army reinforced, and being desirous 
of preventing any of Sheridan's troops from return- 
ing to Grant's army at Petersburg, Early deter- 
mined to attack the Federal army. Accordingly, at 
daybreak, on the morning of the 19th of October, he 
attacked Sheridan in front and on each flank at the 
same time, and drove him several miles, capturing 
1500 prisoners, 19 pieces of artillery, and the Fed- 
eral camp. Later in the day, however, the Confed- 
erates were defeated and routed, losing most of their 
artillery, and about 3000 men. Early had engaged 
in this battle, about 9,700 men ; Sheridan had 30,700. 
This battle closed the active operations in the Valley 
during this year (1864). In this Yalley campaign, 
Sheridan lost 13,831 killed and wounded, and about 
4000 prisoners. Early lost about 8000 men in all, 
and GO pieces of artillery. 

THE "ALABAMA" SUNK (JUNE 15, 1SG4). 

12. On the 15th of June of this year, the Alabama, 
a Confederate privateer, commanded by Captain 
.Raphael Scmmes, was sunk in an engagement with 
the U. S. steam sloop-of-war, Kearsarge, off Cherbourg 
harbor, France. Capt. Semmes had done a great 
deal of damage to the Federal commerce, having 
captured sixty-six merchant vessels with the Ala- 
bama. The other Confederate privateers, the Flor- 
ida and Georgia, had also done active service. 

TORTS IN MOBILE UARBOR CAPTURED. 

13. On the 5th of August (18G4), Admiral Farragut, 
of the Federal navy, passed the bar in the Mobile 
Bay, and running past the forts guarding the harbor, 
captured the Confederate gun-boats, and the iron-clad 
ram, Tennessee. With the aid of a land force, the 
forts were afterwards captured, and Mobile rendered 
defenceless. 

LINCOLN RE ELECTED PRESIDENT (1SGJ). 

14. In November of this year, the Presidential 



< 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 469 

election was held in the United States. Lincoln was 
+ he candidate of the Republicans ; McClcllan, of the 
Dei-^crats. The former was elected, with Andrew 
Johnson, of Tennessee, as Yico-President. 

NEVADA ADMITTED AS A STATE (1861;. 

15. On the 31st of October (1864), Nevada was 
admitted as a State into the Union. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What route did Early take ? With what object? His force? 

Where did he cross the Potomac? When? Where did he 
march? 

2. Where did he have a battle ? With whom? What force ? Re- 

sult of fight? 

3. What point did Early then aim at? Why did he not attack? 

4. Where did he retreat? 

5. Where did he attack Gen. Crook? Result of fight? 

6. Who then took command of the Federals? How had they been 

reinforced ? 

I. When was the battle of Winchester fought? Describe the bat- 

tle ? What was Sheridan's force ? Early's ? 

8. Where was the next battle fought? When ? Result? 

9. To what point did Early retire ? How far did Sheridan follow ? 

10. What move did Sheridan make, October 6th? What depreda- 
tions did he commit? 

II. Why did Early determine 'to attack? When was the battle of 
Cedar Creek fought? Describe the battle. Its final result? 
What was the Confederate torce in the battle? The Federal ? 
What was Sheridan's total loss in the Valley campaign? What 
was Early's? 

12. When was the Alabama lost? Describe the engagement. What 

damage had Semmes done? 

13. What was done by Farragut, Aug. 5, 1861? How was Mobile 
rendered defenceless ? 

14. Who was elected President in 1864? Vice-President? 

15. When was Nevada admitted ? 



SECTION II. 
Sherman's advance. 



1. It has been stated previously, that the main 
objects aimed at by the Federals, during this cam- 
paign (1864), were the capture of Richmond, Va., and 
Atlanta, Ga. The account of the advance upon the 



470 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

latter point has been deferred till now, in order not 
to interrupt the history of it from its commence- 
ment to its close. 

POSITION AND STRENGTH OF TnE ARMIES. 

2. Gen. W. T. Sherman was in command of the 
Federal army near Binggold, in "N. W. Georgia, and 
his army amounted to about 100,000 men. The 
Confederate army, numbering about 50,000 men, 
were in strong position at Dalton, on the railroad 
leading from Chattanooga to Atlanta. It was un- 
der the command of Gen. Joseph E. Johnston. 



SHERMAN FLANKS DALTON. 

3. On the 7th of May (1864), Sherman commenced 
his advance. AYhen he arrived before the Confed- 
erate works at Dalton, he pursued the same tactics 
as Grant did in Virginia. Owing to his superiority 
of numbers, he was enabled to hold the bulk of his 
army in entrenchments in front of the Confederates, 
and to send the remainder upon the flank and rear 
of the position of the Confederates. Johnston then 
withdrew to Eesaca. "* • 

BATTLE OF EESACA (MAY 15, 1864). 

4. Here, after some days' skirmishing, Sherman 
made an attack upon the Confederate lines on the 
15th of May, but was repulsed with heavy loss. 
Flanking the position, however, he compelled John- 
ston to retire successively to Dallas, to Lookout 
Mountain, and to Kenesaw Mountain. 

BATTLE OF KENESAW MOUNTAIN (MAT 27, 1364).' 

5. Here Johnston held his position for a month. 
On the 27th of June, Sherman made a general attack 
in front. He was repulsed with great slaughter. 
By flanking the position, however, Sherman com- 
pelled Johnston to retreat across the Chattahooche 
river, and take position in the neighborhood of At- 
lanta. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 



JOHNSTON SUPERSEDED BY HOOD. 



471 



G. Gen. Johnston was now taken from the com- 
mand of the Confederate army, and Gen. John B. 
Hood was put. in his place. The city of Atlanta 
was of great importance to the Confederates, as 
many of their materials of war were manufactured 
there, and it was the connecting point of many im- 
portant railroads. -Hence, Gen. Hood determined to 
attack the Federal army, and, if possible, to check 
their forward movement. 

BATTLES OF ATLANTA (JULY 20. 22, 28, 1SG4). 

7. Accordingly, he made heavy attacks upon the 
Federal entrenchments on the 20th, 22d, and 28th 
of July, and captured many guns, prisoners, and 
colors. His losses were so heavy, however, that he 
was unable to follow up his successes, and, finally, 
was compelled to retire to the fortifications of At- 
lanta. 

GEN. STONEMAN AND RAIDING PARTY CAPTURED. 

8. Gen. Sherman now placed his army behind for- 
midable entrenchments in front of the Confederate 
position, and sent raiding parties out to destroy the 
railroads leading to the place. Gen. Stoneman, com- 
manding one of these raiding parties, was captured, 
with all his force. The others, however, were suc- 
cessful, and all the railroads from Atlanta were cut, 
except that leading to Macon. 

ATLANTA TAKEN (SEPTEMBEPw 2, 1864), 

9. On the last mentioned road, two Confederate 
corps were placed at Jonesboro'. By a rapid move- 
ment, Sherman moved around Atlanta, and occupied 
a strong position between Hood's main army and 
this detachment. Gen. Hood then evacuated Atlanta, 
and the Federal army occupied it on the 2d of Sep- 
tember. In the advance from Einggold to Atlanta, 
the Federals lost 30,000 men. 

HOOD GOES TO NORTHERN ALABAMA. 

10. Gen. Sherman's army was supplied by the 



472 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

single line of railway from Chattanooga to Atlanta. 
In order to force him to retreat, Gen. Hood deter- 
mined to attack this line of communication. Accord- 
ingly, he moved with his entire army around At- 
lanta, and made several attempts to destroy the 
railroad. Being foiled by Sherman, he marched off 
into Northern Alabama. 

BATTLE AT NASHVILLE (DECEMBER 15, 18G4). 

11. Thence, he advanced into Tennessee, and 
moved upon Nashville. At Franklin, on the 30th of 
November, he defeated a detachment of the Federal 
army, and then besieged Gen. Thomas in Nashville. 
Thomas, however, having been reinforced by two 
corps from Sherman's army, attacked Hood, on the 
15th of December, routed him, took 13,000 prisoners, 
and drove the remains of the army into Alabama. 



Questions for Examination. 

2. Who commanded the Federal army in N. W. Georgia? Its 

force ? Where was the Confederate army ? Its force ? Com- 
mander ? 

3. When did Sherman commence his advance? What plan did he 

pursue? Where did Johnston retreat? 

4. When was the battle of Resaca fought? Result? Where did 

Johnston retire? 

5. When was the battle of Kenesaw Mountain fought? Result? 

How was Johnston compelled to retire? Where? 

6. Who was put in Johnston's place? Why was the possession of 

Atlanta important to the Confederates ? 

I. When did Hood attack the Federals ? Result? 

8. What plan did Sherman now adopt? What became of Stone- 

man and his party ? What railroads were cut by the Federals? 

9. How did Sherman capture Atlanta? When? How many men 

had the Federals lost ? 

10. What plan did Hood now adopt? What was his success? 

II. Upon what point did he advance? Result of batile of Frank- 
lin? What place did Hood then besiege? How was Thomas 
reinforced ? When was the battle of Nashville fought? Result ? 



SECTION III. 



SHERMAN ADVANCES THROUGH GEORGIA. 

1. Meanwhile, G-en. Sherman, having no Confed- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 473 

erate army to oppose him in front, determined to 
abandon his base of supplies, supply himself from 
the country, and advance upon Savannah. Accord- 
ingly, on the 12th of November (1SG4), after burning 
a large part of the city of Atlanta, he set out from 
that place, moving in a southeastern direction, to- 
wards Savannah. His army moved in two columns, 
and amounted to about 60,000 men. These, with the 
cavalry spread out on the wings, made a track 
through Georgia GO miles wide. 

DESTRUCTION BY SHERMAN'S ARMY. 

2. Besides provisioning the army in the country 
they passed through, a vast amount of property was 
destroyed, houses were burned, and an immense num- 
ber of slaves were carried off. 

SAVANNAH CAPTURED (DECEMBER 20, 18G4). 

3. "When Sherman reached the vicinity of Savan- 
nah, he attacked and captured Fbrt McAllister, 
below the city, and thus was enabled to communi- 
cate with the Federal fleet. Savannah having b.een 
evacuated by the Confederate forces, commanded by 
G-en. Hardee, Sherman took possession of the city on 
the 20th of December, 18G4. 

SHERMAN TAKES COLUMBIA, S. C. (FEBRUARY 17, 18G5). 

4. After remaining about a month in Savannah, 
recruiting and refitting his army, Gen. Sherman set 
out from that place, and directed his march towards 
Columbia, the capital of South Carolina. An im- 
mense amount of private property was destroyed by 
the Federal army in their march through this State. 
On the 17th of Februar}^ Gen. Sherman reached 
Columbia, and the city was formally surrendered, by 
the authorities, to him. Upon its occupation the 
city was fired in many places, and almost all the 
buildings were burned to the ground. 

SHERMAN TAKES FAYETTEVILLE, N. C. 

5. Sherman then directed his march towards 
North Carolina, and entered Fayetteville, in that 
State, on the 11th of March (1865). 



474 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTOEY 

GEN. JOHNSTON IN SHERMAN'S FRONT. 

6. Meanwhile, the Confederate garrisons of Sa- 
vannah, Charleston, and Wilmington, had been united, 
placed under the command of Gen. Johnston, and 
now confronted Sherman at Fayetteville. 

CHARLESTON, S. C, OCCUPIED BY THE FEDERALS (FEB. 18, 18G5). 

7. Owing to the march of Sherman through South 
Carolina, Charleston was considered untenable, and 
consequently the Confederate garrison withdrew 
from that place. The Federals occupied the city on 
the 18th of February (1865). A large part of the 
city was burned to the ground. The city had sus- 
tained a siege of 542 days. 

WILMINGTON, NORTH CAROLINA, THREATENED. 

8. Wilmington had also fallen into the hands of 
the Federals. This place, for a long time, was the 
only port from which the Confederates successfully 
eluded the blockading squadron, and gained supplies 
from abroad. A heavy land force, under Gen. B. F. 
Butler, and a fleet, under Admiral Porter, were sent, 
in December (1864), from Fortress Monroe, to attack 
Fort Fisher, at the mouth of Cape Fear river, which 
guarded the approach to Wilmington. 

BUTLER EXPLODES A POWDER-VESSEL. 

9. Butler, to prevent bloodshed, conceived the idea 
of knocking down the fortifications of Fort Fisher, 
by exploding a powder-vessel near the fort. Ac- 
cordingly, a vessel, filled with 300 tons of powder, 
was floa*ted near the walls of the fort, and then ex- 
ploded. The walls, however, did not fall. Admiral 
Porter then opened a furious bombardment upon the 
fort, and silenced its guns. Butler, however, think- 
ing the fortifications too strong to attack, returned 
to Fortress Monroe. 

WILMINGTON CAPTURED (FEBRUARY 22, 1865). 

10. Another expedition, under Gen. Terry, was sent 
in February (1865), against the Fort, and succeeded 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 475 

in taking it. Wilmington was then evacuated by 
the Confederates, and it was occupied by the Fed- 
erals on the 22d of February. 

TIGHT AT BENTONSVILLE (MARCH 20, 1865). 

11. When Sherman's column left Fayetteville, it 
was met by Johnston, and attacked, first at Moore's 
X Roads, and then at Bentonsville. The engage- 
ments were, however, indecisive, and Johnston held 
the route towards Raleigh, while Sherman moved 
off to Goldsboro'. At this place, Sherman was met 
by a Federal column from Newbern, under Gen. 
£chofield, and one from Wilmington, under Gen. 
Terry. 

SHERMAN OCCUPIES RALEIGH (APRIL 13, 1865). 

12, Gen. Sherman, at the head of this combined 
force, then advanced upon Raleigh, the capital of 
North Carolina. Gen. Johnston was forced to retire 
from that place, and retreated towards Hillsboro', 
followed by Sherman. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. What plan did Sherman adopt? When did he set out? Upon 

what point? His force? What width of country did he de- 
vastate ? 

2. Conduct of his army ? 

3. How did Sherman open communication with the Federal fleet? 

When did he occupy Savannah? 

4. What route did Sherman then take? What acts were committed 

by his army ? Was Columbia formally surrendered ? When ? 
What did Sherman do upon getting possession of it? 

5. What was Sherman's route thence? 

6. What Confederate force had collected in his front? Its com- 

mander ? 

7. Why was Charleston abandoned by the Confederates? When 

did the Federals occupy it? How long had the city been be- 
sieged ? 

8. What use had the Confederates made of Wilmington? What fort 

guarded the approach to Wilmington? What Federal force 
was sent to take it ? 

9. How did Butler attempt to take the fort? With what success? 

Why did not Butler attack the fort? 

10. Who afterwards captured Fort Fisher? When did the Federals 
occupy Wilmington? 



476 SOUTHEIIN SCHOOL HISTORY 

11. Where was Sherman's advance attacked? Where did Johnston 
retreat ? To what point did Sherman move? What reinforce- 
ments did he meet there? 

12. What move did Sherman then make? W r here did Johnston 
retire? 



CHAPTER XXXVII. 

CAMPAIGN OF 1SG5, AND ADMINISTRATION OF JOHNSON. 



SECTION I. 

AFFAIRS AT PETERSBURG. 

1. Meanwhile, affairs of great importance had taken 
place at Petersburg. Owing to his immense supe- 
riority in numbers, and heavy fortifications in. his 
front, Grant was enabled to keep up an enormous 
line around Richmond. His line extended from a 
point about five miles north of the James, to that 
river, thence across the neck of land between the 
James and Appomattox, thence sweeping around 
Petersburg, it crossed the Weldon railroad, and 
reached the vicinity of the railroad from Petersburg 
to Lynchburg. The extent of the entire line was 
about 35 miles. 

lee's lines weakened by their length. 

2. As Gen. Lee was obliged to confront Grant's 
forces at all points, his lines were stretched over 
nearly twenty-five miles, shorter than Grant's, as 
they w T ere the inner lines. The Confederate army 
was so small that many parts of the line were held 
by soldiers stationed yards apart. 

CONFEDERATE RATIONS. 

3. The Confederate army was, moreover, in no 
condition for an active campaign. Owing to the 
scarcity of provisions in Virginia, and the difficulty 
of transporting them from the South, the army 
around Richmond had been on short rations the 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 477 

whole of this winter (1SG4-5). The entire ration 
per day to eaeh man was one pound of flour, and a 
quarter of a pound of meat. 

NO PRISONERS EXCHANGED. 

4. The relative number of the two armies was 
also greatly affected by the fact, that no prisoners 
had been exchanged for 18 months. Frequent at- 
tempts were made by the Confederate Government 
to obtain a general exchange of all prisoners, in order 
to relieve the sufferings of many thousands who 
were in prison on each side ; but the Federal Govern- 
ment refused to exchange. 

GEN. LEE ATTACKS GRANT'S LINES. 

5. In order to prevent Grant from continuing to 
extend his lines to the left, so as to cut the Petersburg 
and Lynchburg Eailroad, Gen. Lee made a strong 
attack upon the Federal position at Fort Steadman, 
near Petersburg, on the 25th of March (18G5). The 
attack was at first very successful, but the Confed- 
erates were at last compelled by overwhelming num- 
bers to abandon the fort, and retire to their former 
position. The Confederates lost in this attack about 
2500 men. 

BATTLE OF FIVE FORKS (APRIL 1, 18G5). 

6. In order to gain possession of the Petersburg 
and Lynchburg Eailroad, Gen. Grant, a few days 
after this attack, sent Gen. Sheridan, at the head of 
18,000 cavalry, to Dinwiddie C. II., and thence to- 
wards the lino of railroad. Gen. Lee detached a 
division of infantry, and two divisions of cavalry (in 
all, about 10,000 men), the whole under the command, 
of Gen. Pickett, to oppose this movement of Grant's. 
On the first of April, Gen. Sheridan attacked this 
force at Five Forks, a point about two miles south 
of the railroad, and completely routed it. 

GEN. LEE'S LINES BROKEN AT PETEPSEURG . 

7. Upon intelligence of this disaster, Gen. Lee was 



478 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

compelled to send a strong force to repair the dam- 
age, if possible. His lines having thus been greatly 
weakened around Petersburg, Gen. Grant made an 
attack, and broke through them on the 2d of April 
(1865). 

RICHMOND EVACUATED (APRIL 2, 1865). 

8. Richmond, being thus rendered untenable by 
the capture of Petersburg, the Confederate army 
evacuated it on the 2d of April, and Gen. Lee com- 
menced his retreat towards Danville. Such havoc 
had battle and disease made upon the " Army of 
Northern Virginia," that Lee had now but 20,000 
men. 

CONFEDERATE ARMY WITHOUT PROVISIONS. 

9. Gen. Grant at once marched for Burkesville, 
the junction of the railroad leading to Lynchburg, 
and that leading to Danville. His immense cavalry 
force, 18,000 strong, harassed the Confederate army 
in their retreat, destroying their baggage-trains, 
and capturing stragglers. Gen. Lee had ordered 
provisions for his army to bo brought by railroad, 
and to meet him at Amelia C. H. Through some 
mistake the provision-train went on to Richmond, 
and the army had to remain at Amelia C. H. two 
days. 

LEE CUT OFF FROM DANVILLE. 

10. By this delay, Grant was enabled to get ahead 
with his army, and cut Lee off from Danville. The 
latter then retreated towards Lynchburg. His army 
was in a terrible condition. Without provisions, 
weakened by long marches without food, having to 
repel the attacks of the tremendous cavalry force 
that was pressing them every day, they became 
necessarily much disorganized. 

APPOMATTOX COURT-HOUSE. 

11. Finally, at Appomattox C. IT., Gen. Lee found 
that a large cavalry force had. been thrown in his 
front, while Grant, with his infantry, was in his rear. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 479 

■ SURRENDER OF GEN. LEE'S ARMY (APRIL 10, 1865;. 

12. Finding retreat impossible, and a battle hope- 
less, Gen. Lee, on the 10 th of April, 18G5, surrendered, 
to Grant, the remains of the " Army of Northern 
Virginia," the men being allowed to go home, after 
turning over all the war material to the Federals. 

SURRENDER OF JOHNSTON 's ARMY. 

13. The surrender of the " Army of Northern Vir- 
ginia " virtually put an end to the war. Gen. John- 
ston, finding himself unable to compete with Sher- 
man, surrendered his army to him on the 26th of 
April (1865). Gen. Dick Taylor, commanding the 
Confederate forces east of the Mississippi river, sur- 
rendered on the 4th of May (1865). 

KIRBY SMITH SURRENDERS (MAY 25, 13G3). 

14. Finally, on the 26th of May, Gen. Kirby Smith, 
commanding west of the Mississippi river, surren- 
dered to Gen. Canby the remaining organized troops 
of the Confederacy. 

LAST FIGHT OF THE WAR (MAY 13, 1865). 

15. The last fight of the war took place at Brazos, 
in western Texas, on the 13th of May, between a 
band of Confederates and a Federal regiment. The 
Confederates were victorious. 

IMMENSE FORCES OF THE FEDERALS. 

16. During the war, thus concluded, the number 
of troops brought into service by the Federals, from 
volunteering, from drafting, and from foreign enlist- 
ments, exceeds anything ever before known in war- 
fare. The aggregate number of men put into the 
service of the United States, in the army, navy, and 
marine corps, during the war, was two million, six 
hundred and fifty-six thousand, five hundred and 
fifty-three (2,656,553). This does not include that 
portion of the Federal forces, consisting of the regu- 
lar army, and the negro troops raised in the South- 
ern States. By the official report of Stanton, Fed- 



4S0 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

eral Secretary of "VYar, the number of Federal forces 
in the field on the 1st of May, 1SG5, was one million, 
five hundred and sixteen (1,000,516). 

NUMBER OF CONFEDERATE TROOPS SURRENDERED.' 

17. By official report, it appears that the number 
of Confederate troops surrendered while under arms, 
and those paroled afterwards, amounted to one hun- 
dred and seventy-four thousand, two hundred and 
twenty-three (17-1,223). 

NUMBER OF BATTLES FOUGHT DURING THE WAR. 

18. Two hundred and twenty (220) battles, in all, 
were fought during this war : 89 in Virginia ; 37 in 
Tennessee ; 35 in Missouri, and the remainder in the 
different States of the Confederacy. 

COST OF THE WAR. 

19. The war expenses cost the Federal Govern- 
ment about two thousand, eight hundred million 
dollars ($2,800,000,000). The depreciation of their 
paper currency was slight, considering its enormous 
volume. The Confederate debt, at the end of the 
war, amounted to more than $2,000,000,000, The 
depreciation of the Confederate paper currency was 
very great. In March, 1865, one dollar in gold was 
worth sixty dollars in paper money. 

CAUSES OF THE FAILURE OF THE CONFEDERATE CAUSE. 

20. I. The primary cause of the failure of the 
Confederacy was, that the people of the South 
were not unanimous in their efforts to gain their 
liberty. In the history of the world, a united people, 
struggling for liberty, have never been subjugated. 

II. The secondary causes of failure are numerous. 
Some of them are the following, viz : 

1. The mismanagement of the finances. 

2. The retention of inefficient officers. 

3. The endeavor to protect too many points at 
once, when the war began. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 481 

Questions for Examination. 

1. What advantage did Grant's numbers give him? What was the 

extent of Ins line? 

2. What was the extent of Lee's line? How were parts of his line 

guarded? 

3. Why were the Confederate supplies limited? What was their 

daily ration per man ? 

4. What" affected the relative numbers of the two armies? What 

attempts had been made to exchange prisoners? 
5 Why did Gen. Lee attack Grant's line? Where? When? 

What success ? Loss ? 
G. For what purpose was Sheridan sent toDinwiddie C.H.? What 

was his force ? What Confederate force was sent to meet him ? 

Under whose command? Where was a battle fuught? When ? 

Result? 

I. What was then done by Gen. Lee? What was the consequence 

of this move? 

8. When was Richmond evacuated? Towards what point did 

Gen. Lee retreat? What did his army number now? 

9. What move did Grant make? How did he harass the Confeder- 

ate army? Why was Gen. Lee delayed at Amelia C. II.? 

10. What was the effect of this delay ? Towards what point did 
Lee then retreat? What was the condition of his army ? 

II. What obstructed Lee's retreat? Where? 

12. When did Gen. Lee surrender? On what terms? 

13. When did Johnston surrender to Sherman ? When did Taylor 

surrender ? What forces ? 

14. By whom were the last Confederate forces surrendered ? When? 

15. Describe the last fight of the war. Result? 

16. From what sources did the Federals fill their army? How 
many men did they have in service during the entire war? 
What was the Federal force in the field on the 1st of May, 
1865? 

17. What was the number of Confederates surrendered and paroled 
at the end of the war? 

18. How many battles were fought during the war? In Virginia? 

Tennessee ? Missouri ? 

19. What did the war cost the Federal Government? What was 

the depreciation of the Federal currency ? What was the 
Confederate debt? Depreciation of their currency? 

20. What was the primary cause of the failure of the Confederate 

Cause ? What were the secondary causes of failure ? 



SECTION II. 

ASSASSINATION OF PRESIDENT LINCOLN. 

1. On the evening of April 14th (1865), President 
Lincoln, while sitting in a box in the theatre at 
21 



482 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

Washington, was killed by a pistol-shot, fired by 
John Wilkes Booth. Bcoth made his escape from 
the theatre, but was finally overtaken by his pur- 
suers, and was shot. Booth committed the act 
under the fanatical idea that the war would ter- 
minate, and the South gain her freedom, if Lincoln 
were killed. By the death of Lincoln, Andrew John- 
son, of Tennessee, the Vice-President, became Presi- 
dent, and took the oath of office. 

DAVIS CAPTURED. 

2. Jefferson Davis, President of the Confederate 
States, while attempting to make his way to Gen. 
Kirby Smith's army, was captured in Georgia, on 
the 10th day of May (18G5). He was taken to For- 
tress Monroe, in Virginia, put in close confinement, 
and, at one time, in irons; and was kept there more 
than two years, under an indictment for treason. 
He was brought before the United States Court at 
Bichmond, in 1868, and finally released, the Govern- 
ment determing not to prosecute him. 

AMENDMENT TO THE CONSTITUTION RATIFIED (DECEMBER IS, 1S65) . 

3. An amendment to the Constitution, abolishing 
negro slavery, was passed by Congress in 1865. 
Three-fourths of the States having ratified it, it was 
declared a part of the Constitution, by proclamation 
of the President, December 18, 1865. 

CIVIL RIGHTS BILL PASSED. 

4. On the 9th of April, 1866, Congress passed, 
over the President's veto, a Bill granting certain 
rights to the negroes. 

RECONSTRUCTION MEASURES. 

5. Upon the close of the war, President Johnson 
recognized the State Governments that had been 
formed in Virginia, Tennessee, Arkansas, and Louisi- 
ana, during the war, under the protection of the 
military forces of the United States. He appointed 
Military Governors in the other States that had se- 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 483 

ceded, and authorized them to call a convention in 
each of those States, the members of which were to 
be elected by such citizens as had not taken part 
against the United States daring the war. His plan 
was to recognize the State Governments formed by 
these conventions, as soon as they should repeal 
their ordinances of secession, repudiate their Con- 
federate debt, and ratify the amendment for the 
abolition of slavery. This was done, and soon all 
the State Governments were in operation. 



Questions for Examination. 

1. Describe the assassination of Lincoln. What was the fate of 

Booth? Why did Booth commit the act? Who became 
President? 

2. Where was President Davis captured ? When ? Where was he 

conlined? How long? What was finally done with him? 

3. What amendment to the Constitution was passed, Dec. 18, 1865? 

4. What Bill was passed, April 9, 1865? 

5. What State Governments did President Johnson recognize at the 

close of the war? How had they been formed? Whom did 
he appoint over the other States? Who were to vote for the 
members of their conventions? What was Johnson's plan? 
Was this done ? 



SECTION III. 

CONGRESS ABOLISHES THE STATE GOVERNMENTS. 

1. When Congress assembled, however, they op- 
posed these acts of the President, and since the 
Radical, or Republican, party, in Congress, had a 
sufficient majority to pass any Bill over the veto of 
the President, they passed a fourteenth amendment 
to the Constitution, which provided that " when the 
right of voting is denied by a State to any citizens, 
the basis of representation in such State shall be 
reduced in the proportion which the number thus 
excluded shall bear to the whole number of citizens 
in the State." By the passage of this amendment, 
the Southern States would bo obliged to allow the 
negroes to vote, or else have their number of Con- 
gressional representatives reduced. The amend- 



434 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY 

raent also provided for the disfranchisement of a 
large number of whites in the South. The South- 
ern State Governments, organized by President 
Johnson, rejected this amendment, and hence Con- 
gress displaced them, and placed Military Governors 
over them. By a strict registry law, carried out 
under the supervision of the Military Governors, the 
Radicals were enabled to form Radical State Govern- 
ments in some of the Southern States, which after- 
wards ratified their amendment. Representatives 
from Tennessee were admitted to Congress in 1866 ; 
also from Arkansas, Alabama, Florida, Georgia, Louisi- 
ana, North and South Carolina, in 1868. Almost 
all the Representatives of these States were North- 
erners, who had gone South after the war, in hope 
of political preferment, and were thus elected through 
the exclusive system of registration, and by allow- 
ing the negroes to vote. 

NEBRASKA ADMITTED (18GT). 

2. Nebraska was admitted into the Union in 1867, 
thus forming the 37th State. 

RUSSIAN AMERICA PURCHASED (18G7) 

3. During this same year (1867), the United States 
purchased of Russia, the large tract of land lying 
in the northwestern part of North America. The 
tract contains about 500,000 square miles, and the 
price paid was 87,200,000 in gold. 

PRESIDENT JOHNSON IMPEACHED AND ACQUITTED. 

4. The hostility of Congress to President Johnson 
led at last to his impeachment. The President 
having removed Stanton, Secretary of War, from 
office, this act was considered by the House of Repre- 
sentatives, as a breach of the Tenure-of-Office Bill, 
which had been recently passed by Congress, and 
which forbade any removals from office by the Presi- 
dent, except with the consent of the Senate. Presi- 
dent Johnson was, accordingly, tried, in the early 
part of the year, 1863, by the House of Representa- 
tives, before the Senate. After a long and tedious 
trial, he was acquitted. 



OF THE UNITED STATES. 485 

GRANT ELECTED PRESIDENT (1SGS). 

5. In November, 1868, an election of President 
and Vice-President took place. The candidates of 
the Radical, or Republican party, were Gen. U. S. 
Grant, of Illinois, for President, and Schuyler Colfax, 
of Indiana, for Vice-President. The candidates of 
the Democratic party were, Horatio Seymour, of 
New York, for the former, and Gen. F. P. Blair, Jr., 
of Missouri, for the latter, office. The Republican 
candidates were elected. 

VOTE OF TUE SOUTHERN STATES. 

6. Virginia, Mississippi, and Texas, were not 
allowed to vote at this election. In the other South- 
ern States, the negroes were registered, and voted. 
All of these latter reconstructed States, except 
Georgia, cast their electoral votes for Grant and 
Colfax. 

PACIFIC RAILROAD FINISHED (1869). 

7. During this year (1869), the great Pacific Rail- 
road, connecting the Atlantic and Pacific States, was 
finished. It extends from Omaha, Nebraska, to 
Sacramento City, California, a distance of 1727 
miles. This road was built in a little more than 
three years, the last rail being laid on the 10th of 
May, 1869. The cost of it was about seventy-five 
million dollars. 



Questions for Examin aiicn. 

1. Did Congress approve of Johnson's measures ? What party was 

strongest in Congress? What is the 14th Amendment, passed 
by them ? Did Johnson approve of it ? How did Congress 
pass it, then? What effect would such a law have on the 
South? What was another objection to the amendment? 
How did the Southern Governments receive this amendment? 
What did Congress do, then? How did the Radicals get a 
majority of voters in some of the Southern States ? Did these 
State Governments then ratify the amendment? When were 
Representatives from Tennessee admitted into Congress ? From 
what other States in 1868? Who were these Representatives? 
How did they get elected? 

2. When was Nebraska admitted? 



486 SOUTHERN SCHOOL HISTORY OF THE U. S. 

3. What purchase was made by the U. S. Government in 186*7? 

What is the extent of the tract? How much money was paid 
for it? 

4. To what did the hostility of Congress to President Johnson, 

lead ? Whom did Johnson remove from office ? How did Con- 
gress view this act? When was Johnson impeached? By whom 
was he tried ? By whom prosecuted ? Result of the trial? 

5. When did an election for President take place? Who were the 

candidates of the Radical party? Of the Democratic party ? 
Who were elected ? 

6. What States were not allowed to vote? Who voted in the 

other Southern States ? How did these States vote ? 

7. What railroad was finished in 1869? What points does it con- 

nect? Distance? How long were they building this road? 
W hen was the last rail laid ? What did the road cost ? 



CHEONOLOGICAL KECORD. 



1492. Oct. 12, Columbus discovers America. 

149 7. June 24, Cabot discovers main-land of America (Newfound- 

land. 

1498. Columbus discovers South America. 

1507. The New World named America after Amerigo Vespucci. 

1512. Ponce de Leon discovers Florida. 

1513. Balboa discovers the Pacific Ocean, 
1517. Fernandez discovers Mexico. 
1519. Cortez invades Mexico. 

1541. The Mississippi River is discovered by De Soto. 

1562. Port Royal settled by the Huguenots. 

1565. St. Augustine, Florida, founded by the Spaniards. 

1584. Sir Walter Raleigh attempts a settlement at Roanoke Island. 

1606. London and Plymouth Colonization Companies formed. 

1607. London Company make3 first permanent English settlement, 

at Jamestown, Va. 

1608. Chesapeake Bay explored by Capt. John Smith. 

1609. Hudson River discovered. 

1613. Pocahontas marries John Rolfc. 

1614. Fort on Manhattan Island built by the Dutch. 

1619. House of Burgesses first assembles, at Jamestown, Va» 

1620. Pilgrims land at Plymouth, Mass. 

1621. Cotton first cultivated in Virginia. 

1624. The London Company dissolved by James I. 
1628. Massachusetts Bay Colony founded. 
1630. Boston founded. 

1633. Connecticut settled. 

1634. Maryland colonized by Leonard Calvert. 
1636. Rhode Island settled. 

1638. Swedes and Finns colonize Delaware. 



488 CHRONOLOGICAL RECORD. 

A.O 

1653. North Carolina first colonized, by Virginians. 

1664. New Amsterdam is taken, and its name changed to New 

York. The English obtain all the Dutch possessions in 

America. 
1670. South Carolina colonized. 
16*76. Bacon's Rebellion. Jamestown burned. 
1680. Charleston, S. C, founded. 

1682. Pennsylvania settled. 

1683. Philadelphia founded. 
1692. Witchcraft in Massachusetts. 
1696. Rice first raised, in South Carolina. 
1702. Mobile founded by the French. 
1*T18. New Orleans founded by the French. 

^ [North and South Carolina separated. 
(Baltimore founded. 
1*732. George Washington born, Virginia. 
1733. Settlement made at Savannah, Ga., by Oglethorpe.- 

1754. Fort Duquesne erected by the French. 

1755. Braddock's defeat. 

1756. War declared between England and France. 

1757. Fort William Henry captured by Montcalm. 

1758. Louisburg, and Fort Duquesne captured by the English. 

1759. Quebec captured by the English under Wolfe. 
1763. Peace of Paris. End of French War, 

1765. Parliament passes Stamp Act. Repeals it, 1766. 

1767. Parliament lays duties on tea, &c. 

1768. British troops arrive at Boston. 

1773. Tea thrown overboard at Boston. 

1774. Sept. 5. Meeting of Continental Congress' at Philadelphia, 
/April 19, Battle of Lexington and Commencement of the 

Revolutionary War. 
May 21, Independence declared in North Carolina. 
1775 (June 15, Washington elected Commander-in-chief. 
'June 17, Battle of Bunker Hill. 
Dec. 31, Montgomery defeated, and killed in the attack on 

Quebec. 
March 17, British evacuate Boston. 
June 28, Battle of Fort Moultrie, S. C. 
J July 4, Declaration of Independence. 
Aug. 27, Battle of Flatbush, on Long Island. 
Sept. 15, British capture New York city. 
vDec. 26, Battle of Trenton. 



CHRONOLOGICAL RECORD. 489 

A. D. 

/Jan. 3, Battle of Princeton. 
Aug. 6, Battle of Oriskany. 
Aug. 16, Battle of Bennington. 
ISept. 11, Battle of Brandy wine. 
, m /Sept- 19, First Battle of Stillwater. 
' \Sept. 26, British occupy Philadelphia. 
/Oct. 4, Battle of Germantown, 
I Oct. 7, Second Battle of Stillwater. 
I Oct. 17, Surrender of Burgoyne. 
\Winter quarters at Valley Forge. 
Feb. 6, Treaty between the United States and France. 
June 18, Evacuation of Philadelphia by the British. 
1178 (June 28, Battle of Monmouth. 
Massacre of Wyoming. 
Dec. 29, British capture Savannah, 
f July 15, Gen. Wayne storms Stony Point. 
1719 •< Sept. 23, Paul Jones takes the Serapis. 

\ October, Americans and French repulsed at Savannah. 
("May 12, British take Charleston, S. C. 
Aug. 16, Battle of Camden, S. C. 
Sept. 23, Andre captured. Arnold's treason. 
Oct. 7, Battle of King's Mountain, N. C. 
Jan. 17, Battle of the Cowpens. 
Jan. and Feb., Retreat through the Carolinas". 
March 15, Battle of Guilford C. H. 
April 25, Battle of Hobkirk's Hill. 
Sept. 8, Battle of Eutaw Springs. 
October, Cornwallis besieged at Yorktown. 
October 19, Cornwallis surrenders. 
Sept. 3, Treaty of Peace made between the United States and 

Great Britain. 
Nov. 3, American army disbanded. 
Nov. 25, British evacuate the U. S. 
Dec. 23, Washington resigns his commission. 
1787. Convention frames Constitution of the United States. 
T7«o \^' S- Government organized. 
( Washington elected President. 

1791. Vermont admitted into the Union. 

1792. Kentucky admitted. 

["Treaty between United States and Great Britain. 
1794 \ Whiskey rebellion in Pennsylvania. 

[Indians defeated by Gen. Wayne. 21* 



1780 



1781 



1783 



1812 



490 CHRONOLOGICAL RECORD. 

A. D. 

^ i Washington's farewell address. 

( Tennessee admitted into the Union. 
1797. John Adams, of Massachusetts, second President. 
1799. Death of "Washington. 
. ( Treaty made between France and the United States. 

( Washington made the Capital. 

( Thomas Jefferson, of Virginia, third President. 
( War with Tripoli. 

1802. Ohio admitted into the Union. 

1803. Louisiana purchased by U. S. from France. 
1807. Burr tried for treason. 

1809. James Madison, of Virginia, fourth President. 
1811. Battle of Tippecanoe. 

f June 18, War declared with Great Britain. 
Hull's surrender. 

August 19, Guerriere captured by the Constitution. 
[ Oct. 25, Macedonian captured by the United States. 
f Americans take York, in Canada. 
1813 J September 15, Perry's victory on Lake Erie. 
| October 5, Death of Tecumseh. 
[Jackson's campaign against the Creeks, in Alabama, 
f July 5, Battle of Chippewa. 
July 25, Battle of Bridgewater. 
August 24, Battle of Bladensburg. 

" lt British capture Washington. 
September 11, Battle of Plattsburg. 

" 13,Bombardment of Fort McHenry. 
December 15, Meeting of the Hartford Convention. 
January 8, Battle of New Orleans. 
February 18, Proclamation of peace with Great Britain. 
1816. Indiana admitted into the Union. 

f James Monroe , of Virginia, fifth President, 
1817-| Seminole war. 

[Mississippi admitted. 
1818. Illinois admitted. 
( Alabama admitted. 

( Cession of Florida by Spain to the United States. 
1820. Maine admitted. 
( Missouri admitted. 
( Missouri Compromise passed. 
1824. La Fayette visits United States. 



1814 



1815 



CHRONOLOGICAL RECORD. 491 

A. P. 

1825; John Quincy Adams, of Massachusetts, sixth President. 
1826. July 4, Death of John Adams and Jefferson. 
1829. Andrew Jackson, of Tennessee, seventh President. 

( Nullification in South Carolina. 
1832 [ U. S. Bank vetoed by Jackson. 
1835. Texan Revolution commences, 
j Admission of Arkansas. 
( Battle of San Jacinto. 

f Martin Van Buren, of New York, eighth President. 
1837 -j Admission of Michigan. 

^Independence of Texas recognized. 

( W. H. Harrison, of Ohio, ninth President— died April 4th. 
( Succeeded by John Tyler, of Virginia. 

1842. Boundary of Maine settled with Great Britain, 
j James K. Polk, of Tennessee, eleventh President. 
( Admission of Florida and Texas, 
f Commencement of the Mexican war. 
May 8, Battle of Palo Alto. 
May 9, Battle of Resaca de la Palma. 
1846 J Sept. 24, Capture of Monterey by General Taylor, 
California conquered by the United States. 
Admission of Iowa. 

Northwest boundary of the U. S. settled with Great Britain. 
I Feb. 23, Battle of Buena Vista. 

March 21, Capture of Vera Cruz. 
■ April 18, Battle of Cerro Gordo. 
1847-1 Aug. 20, Battles of Contreras and Cherubusco. 
Sept. 8. Battle of Molino del Rey. 
" 13, Battle of Chapul tepee. 
" 14, City of Mexico captured. 
5 July 4, Proclamation of peace with Mexico, 
1848 J Gold discovered in California. 

I Admission of Wisconsin. 
1849. Zachary Taylor, of Louisiana, twelfth President. 
( July 10, Fillmore becomes President. 
( Admission of California. 



Franklin Pierce, of N. H., fourteenth President. 



1853 "j World's Fair at New York. 

f Kansas and Nebraska Bill passed. 
1854 -] Missouri Compromise repealed. 

[Treaty with Japan. 



492 CHEONOLOGICAL EECOBD. 



1855. Kansas War. 

1857. James Buchanan, of Penn., fifteenth President. 

1858. Admission of Minnesota. 
John Brown Raid. 



1859 , 

Admission of Oregon. 

1S60. South Carolina passes Ordinance of Secession. 

fJan. 9, Mississippi secedes; 11, Alabama and Florida 

secede; 19, Georgia secedes; 26, Louisiana secedes; 

30, admission of Kansas. 

Feb. 1, Texas secedes ; 4, Peace Conference meets at 
Washington ; Confederacy formed at Montgomery, Ala. ; 
8, Jefferson Davis, of Mississippi, elected Provisional 
President of the Confederate States. 

March 4, Abraham Lincoln, of Illinois, sixteenth President. 

April 13, Fort Sumpter captured ; 15, Proclamation of Lin- 
coln, calling for 75,000 men for coercion; IV, Virginia secedes; 
18, Confederates capture Harper's Ferry; 19, Troops attacked 
in Baltimore ; 20, Confederates seize Norfolk Navy Yard. 

May 6, Arkansas secedes ; 20, North Carolina secedes ; 
24, Federals invade Virginia, from Washington. 

June 8, Tennessee secedes. 

July 5, Battle near Carthage, Mo; 20, Confederate Con- 
gress meets at Richmond ; 21, Battle of Manassas, Va. 

August 29, Forts at Hatteras Inlet, N. C, captured. 

Sept. 10, Confederates capture Lexington, Mo. 

Oct. 21, Battle of Leesburg, Va. 

Nov. 7, Battle of Belmont, Mo.; Federals capture Port 
Royal, S. C.j 8, Mason and Slidell seized. 
fFeb. 6, Federals capture Fort Henry, Tenn, ; 8, Capture 
Roanoke Island, N. C. ; ]G, Capture Fort Donelson, Tenn. ; 
2 2, Jefferson Davis inaugurated President of the Confed- 
erate States. 

March 8. Battle of Pea Ridge, Ark. ; Confederate ram Vir- 
yinia sinks the Cumberland and. Congress] 9, Fight between 
the Virginia and Monitor; 23, Battle of Kernstown, Va. 

April 6 and 7, Battle of Shiloh, Miss. ; 25, Federals capture 
Beaufort, S. ft; Capture of New Orleans. 

May 5, Battle of Williamsburg, Va.; 30, Confederates re- 
treat from Corinth, Miss. ; 31, Battle of Seven Pines. 

June 3, Lee takes command at Richmond ; 25, Battle of Oak 
Grove, Va. ; 26, Battle of Mechanicsville, Va. ; 27, Battle 



CHRONOLOGICAL RECORD. 493 



of Gaines' Mill; 29, Battle of Savage Station, Va.; 30, Bat- 
tle of White Oak Swamp, Va. 

Jul j 1, Battle of Malvern Hill, Va. 

August 13, Battle of Cedar Mountain, Va. ; 30, Second bat- 
tle of Manassas, Va. ; Battle of Richmond, Ky. 

Sept. 6, Lee's army invades Maryland; 15, Stonewall Jack- 
son captures Harper's Ferry, Va. ; 17, Battle of Sharps- 
burg, Md. 

Dec. 13, Battle of Fredericksburg, Va. ; 31 to Jan. 3, Battle 

of Murfreesboro', Tenn. 
/Jan. 1, Emancipation Proclamation. 

April 7, Federal defeated in attack on Fort Sumpter, S. C. 

May 2 and 3, Battle of Chancellorsville, Va.; 4, Death of 
Stonewall Jackson ; 16, Battle of Champion's Hill, Miss. ; 
IT, Federals besiege Vicksburg, Miss. 

/June 15, Lee invades Maryland and Pennsylvania ; admission 
1803 \ f West Virginia. 

luly 1-3, Battle of Gettysburg, Pa.; 4, Federals capture 
Vicksburg, Miss.; 8, Capture Port Hudson, La.; 13, Itiot 
in New York city; Gen. Morgan captured in Ohio. 

Sept. 8, Federals repulsed at Sabine Pass, Texas; 19-20, 
Battle of Chickamauga, Ga.; 24, Battle of Missionary 
f Ridge, Ga. 

Feb. 20, Federals defeated at Olustce, Florida. 

April 8, Battle of Mansfield. La.; 9, Battle of Pleasant Hill, 
La.; 12, Forrest captures Fort Pillow, Tenn.; 18, Confed- 
erates capture Plymouth, N. C. 

May 5-7, Battle of the Wilderness, Va.; 12. Battle of Spott- 
sylvania C. H., Va.; 13, 14, Battle of Resaca, Ga.; 15, 
Battle of New Market, Va.; 28, Battle near Dallas, Ga. 

June 14-15, Grant crosses to the south side of the James; 
15, Alabama sunk] 15-17, Battle of Lookout Mountain, Ga.; 
27, Battle of Kenesaw Mountain, Ga. 

July 5, Early invades Maryland ; 9, Battle of Monocacy, Md.; 
20, 22, 28, Buttles before Atlanta, Ga. Gram's mine ex_ 
ploded at Petersburg, Va. 

August 5, Federal victory in Mobile Bay. 

Sept. 2, Capture of Atlanta, Ga.; 19, Battle of Winchester, 
Va.; 22, Battle of Fisher's Bill, Va. 

Oct. 19, Battle of Cedar Creek, Va.; 31, Federals recapture 
Plymouth, N. C; Admission of Nevada. 

Nov. 30, Battle of Franklin, Tenn. 



494 CHRONOLOGICAL RECOBD. 

a. r. 

I Dec. 15, 16, Battle of Nashville, Tcnn.j 21, Capture of Sa- 
[ vannah, Ga. 

f Jan. 15, Capture of Fort Fisher, N. C. 
Feb. 17, Federals capture Columbia, S. C. ; 18, Capture 

Charleston, S. C. ; 22, Capture Wilmington, N. C. 
March 19, 20, Battle of Bentonsville, N. C. 
April 1, Battle of Five Forks, Va. ; 3, Federals occupy Pe- 
tersburg and Richmond ; 9, Lee's surrender ; 13, Federals 
capture Mobile, Ala., and Raleigh, N. C. ; 14, Lincoln as- 



1865-1 



1866 



President; 26, Johnston's surrender. 

May 4, Taylor's surrender ; 10, Capture of Jefferson Davis ; 
26, Kirby Smith's surrender ; Close of the war ; 29, Proc- 
lamation of amnesty. 

Dec. 18, Slavery abolished by 13th Amendment to the Con- 
stitution. 

Representatives from Tennessee admitted into Congress. 

Telegraphic cable laid across the Atlantic. 

Admission of Nebraska. 



( Russian America purchased 



f Impeachment, trial, and acquittal of President Johnson. 

I Representatives admitted into Congress from Arkansas, 
1868 J Alabama, Florida, Georgia, Louisiana, North Carolina, 
and South Carolina. 

[Fourteenth Amendment of the Constitution ratified. 
1869. Ulysses S. Grant, of 111., fifteenth President. 



CONSTITUTION 

OP TIIE 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 



We, the people of the United States, in order to form a more perfect 
Union, establish justice, insure domestic tranquillity, provide for 
the common defence, promote the general welfare, and secure the 
blessings of liberty to ourselves and our posterity, do ordain and es- 
tablish this Constitution for the United States of America. 

ARTICLE I. 

Section 1. All legislative powers herein granted shall be vested in a 
Congress of the United States, which shall consist of a Senate and House 
of Representatives. 

Section 2. The Rouse of Representatives shall be composed of mem- 
bers chosen every second year by the people of the several States, and 
the electors in each State shall have the qualifications requisite for electors 
of the most numerous branch of the State Legislature. 

No person shall be a representative who shall not have attained to the 
age of twenty-five years, and been seven years a citizen of the United 
States, and who shall not, when elected, be an inhabitant of that State 
in which he shall be chosen. 

Representatives and direct taxes shall be apportioned among the sev- 
eral States which may be included within this Union, according to their 
respective numbers, which shall be determined by adding to the whole 
number of free persons, including those bound to service for a term of 
years, and excluding Indians not taxed, three-fifths of all other persons. 
The actual enumeration shall be made within three years after the first 
meeting of the Congress of the United States, and within every sub- 
sequent term of ten years, in such manner as they shall by law direct. 
The number of representatives shall not exceed one for every thirty 
thousand, but each State shall have at least one representative; and 
until such enumeration shall be made, the State of New Hampshire shall 
be entitled to choose three, Massachusetts eight, Rhode Island and 
Providence Plantations one, Connecticut five, New York six, New Jersey 
four, Pennsylvania eight, Delaware one, Maryland six, Virginia ten, 
North Carolina five, South Carolina five, and Georgia three. 



496 CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. 

When vacancies happen in the representation from any State, the Exe- 
cutive authority thereof shall issue writs of election to fill such vacancies. 

The House of Representatives shall choose their Speaker and other 
officers; and shall have the sole power of impeachment. 

Section 3. The Senate of the United States shall he composed of two 
Senators from each State, chosen by the Legislature thereof, for six 
years ; and each senator shall have one vote. 

Immediately after they shall be assembled in cousequence of the first 
election, they shall be divided as equally as may be into three classes. 
The seats of the senators of the first class shall be vacated at the expi- 
ration of the second year, of the second class at the expiration of the 
fourth year, and of the third class at the expiration of the sixth year, 
so that one-third may be chosen every second year; and if vacancies 
happen by resignation or otherwise, during the recess of the Legislature 
of any State, the Executive thereof may make temporary appointments 
until the next meeting of the Legislature, which shall then fill such 
vacancies. 

No person shall be a Senator who shall not have attained to the age of 
thhty years, and been nine years a citizen of the United States, and who 
shali not, when elected, be an inhabitant of that State for which he shall 
be chosen. 

The Vice President of the United States shall be President of the 
Senate, but shall have no vote unless they be equally divided. 

The Senate shall choose their other officers, and also a President pro 
tempore in the absence of the Vice President, or when he shall exercise 
the office of President of the United States. 

The Senate shall have the sole power to try all impeachments. When 
sitting for that purpose, they shall be on oath or affirmation. When the 
President of the United States is tried, the Chief Justice shall preside : 
And no person shall be convicted without the concurrence of two-thirds 
of the members present. 

Judgment incases of Impeachment shall not extend further than to 
removal from office, and disqualification to hold and enjoy any office of 
honor, trust, or profit, under the United States ; but the party convicted 
shall nevertheless be liable and subject to indictment, trial, judgment, 
and punishment, according to law. 

Section 4. The times, places and manner of holding elections for 
Senators and Representatives, shall be prescribed in each State by the 
Legislature thereof; but the Congress may at any time by law make oi 
alter such regulations, except as to the places of chousing Senators. 

The Congress shall assemble at least once in every year, and such 
meeting Shall be on the first Monday in December, unless they shall by 
law appoint a different day. 

Section 5. Each House shall be the judge of the elections, returns 
and qualificatioas of its own members, and a majority of each shall con- 
stitute a quorum to do business; but a smaller number may adjourn 
from day to day, and may be authorized to compel the attendance of 
absent members, in such manner, and under such penalties as eachHonse 
may provide. 

Each House may determine the rules of its proceedings, punish its 
members for disorderly behavior, and, with the concurrence of two- 
thirds, expel a member. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. 497 

Each House shall keep a Journal of its proceedings, and from time to 
time publish the same, excepting such parts as may in their judgment 
require secrecy; and the yeas aud nays of the members of either House 
on any question shall, at the desire of one-fifth of those present, be en- 
tered on the Journal. * 

Neither House, during the session of Congress, shall, without the con- 
sent of the other, adjourn for more than three days, nor to any other 
place than that in which the two Houses shall be sitting. 

Section 6. The Senators and Representatives shall receive a compen- 
sation for their services, to be ascertained by law, and paid out of the 
treasury of the United States. They shall in all cases except treason, 
felony, and breach of the peace, be privileged from arrest during their 
attendance at the session of their respective Houses, and in going to and 
returning from the same ; and for any speech or debate in either House, 
they shall not be questioned in any other place. 

No Senator or Representative shall, during the time for which he was 
elected, be appointed to any civil office under the authority of the United 
States, which shall have been created, or the emoluments whereof shall 
have been increased during such time ; and no person holding any office 
under the United States, shall be a member of cither House during his 
continuance in office. 

Section 7. All bills for raising revenue shall originate in the House 
of Representatives ; but the Senate may propose or concur with amend- 
ments as on other bills. 

Every bill which shall have passed the House of Representatives and 
the Senate shall, before it becomes a law, be presented to the President 
of the United States; if he approve he shall sign it, but if not he shall 
return it, with his objections, to that House in which it shall have origi- 
nated, who shall enter the objections at large on their journal, aud pro- 
ceed to reconsider it. If after such reconsideration two-thirds of that 
House shall agree to pass the Bill, it shall be sent, together with the 
objections, to the other House, by which it shall likewise be reconsidered, 
and if approved by two-thirds of that House, it shall become a law. 
But in all such cases the votes of both Houses shall be determined by 
yeas and nays, and the names of the persons voting for and against the 
bill shall be entered on the journal of each House respectively. If any 
bill shall not be returned by the President within ten days (Sundays ex- 
cepted) after it shall have been presented to him, the same shall be a 
law, in like manner, as if he had signed it, unless the Congress by their 
adjournment prevent its return, in which case it shall not be a law. 

Every order, resolution, or vote to which the concurrence of the Sen- 
ate aud House of Representatives may be necessary (except on a question 
of adjournment) shall be presented to the President of the United States; 
and before the same shall take effect, shall be approved by him, or being 
disapproved by him, shall be repassed by two-thirds of the Senate and 
House of Kepresentatives, according to the rules and limitations pre- 
scribed in the case of a bill. 

Section 8. The Congress shall have power 

To lay and collect taxes, duties, imposts and excises, to pay the 
debts and provide for the common defence and general welfare of the 
United States; but all duties, imposts and excises shall be uniform 
throughout the United States ; 



498 CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. 

To borrow money on the credit of the United States , 

To regulate commerce with foreign nations, and among the several 
States, and with the Indian Tribes ; 

To establish an uniform rule of naturalization, and uniform laws on 
the subject of bankruptcies throughout the United States; 

To coin money, regulate the value thereof, and of foreign coin, and 
fix the standard of weights and measures ; 

To provide for the punishment of counterfeiting the securities and 
current coin of the United States ; 

To establish post offices and post roads ; 

To promote the progress of science and useful arts, by securing for 
limited times to authors and inventors the exclusive right to their re- 
spective writings and discoveries ; 

To constitute tribunals inferior to the supreme court; 

To define and punish piracies and felonies committed on the high seas, 
and offences against the law of nations ; 

To declare war, grant letters of marque and reprisal, and make rules 
concerning captures on land and water*; 

To raise and support armies, but no appropriation of money to that use 
shall be for a longer term than two years ; 

To provide and maintain a navy ; 

To make rules for the government and regulation of the land and naval 
forces ; 

To provide for calling forth the militia to execute the laws of the Union, 
suppress insurrections and repel invasions ; 

To provide for organizing, arming, and disciplining the militia, and for 
governing such part of them as may be employed in the service of the 
United States, reserving to the States respectively the appointment of 
the officers, and the authority of training the militia according to the 
discipline prescribed by Congress; 

To exercise exclusive legislation in all cases whatsoever, over such 
district (not exceeding ten miles square) as may, by cession of particular 
States, and the acceptance of Congress, become the seat of the Govern- 
ment of the United States, and to exercise like authority over all places 
purchased by the consent of the legislature of the State in which the 
same shall be, for the erection of forts, magazines, arsenals, dock-yards, 
and other needful buildings ;— and 

To make all laws which shall be necessary and proper for carrying 
into execution the foregoing powers, and all other powers vested by 
this Constitution in the Government of the United States, or in any 
department or officer thereof. 

Section 9. The migration or importation of such persons as any of the 
States now existing shall think proper to admit, shall not be prohibited 
by the Congress prior to the year one thousand eight hundred and eight, 
but a tax or duty may be imposed on such importation, not exceeding 
ten dollars for each person. 

The privilege of tne writ of habeas corpus shall not be suspended, 
unless' when incases of rebellion or invasion the public safety may 
require it. 

No bill of attainder or ex-post facto law shall be passed. 

No capitation, or other direct tax shall be laid, unless in proportion 
to the census or enumeration hereinbefore directed to be taken. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. 499 

No tax or duty Bhall be laid on articles exported from any State. 

No preference shall be given by any regulation of commerce or 
revenue to the ports of one State over those of another : nor shall ves- 
sels bound to, or from, one State, be obliged to enter, clear, or pay duties 
in another. 

No money shall be drawn from the treasury, but in consequence of 
appropriations made by law ; and a regular statement and account of 
the receipts and expenditures of all public money shall be published 
from time to time. 

No title of nobility shall be granted by the United States : and no per- 
son holding any office of profit or trust under them, shall, without the 
consent of the Congress, accept of any present, emolument, office, or 
title, of any kind whatever, from any king, prince, or foreign State. 

Section 10. No State shall enter into any treaty, alliance, or confede- 
ration; grant letters of marque and reprisal; coin money ; emit bills of 
credit ; make any thing but gold and silver coin a tender in payment of 
debts; pass any bill of attainder, ex-post facto law, or law impairing 
the obligation of contracts, or grant any title of nobility. 

No State shall, without the consent of the Congress, lay any imposts 
or duties on imports cr exports, except what may be absolutely neces- 
sary for executing its inspection laws : and the net produce of all 
duties and imposts, laid by any State on imports or exports, shall be 
for the use of the treasury of the United States; and all such laws shall 
be subject to the revision and control of the Congress. 

No State shall, without the consent of Congress, lay any duty of 
tonnage, keep troops, or ships of war in time of peace, enter into any 
agreement or compact with another State, or with a foreign power, or 
engage in war, unless actually invaded, or in such imminent danger as 
will not admit of delay. 

ARTICLE II. 

Section 1. The executive power shall be vested in a President of the 
United States of America. He shall hold his office during the term of 
four years, and, together with the Vice President, chosen for the same 
term, be elected, as follows: 

Each State shall appoint, in such manner as the legislature thereof 
may direct, a number of electors, equal to the whole number of Sena- 
tors and Representatives to which the State may be entitled in the 
Congress; but no Senator or Representative, or person holding an office 
of trust or profit under the United States, shall be appointed an elector. 

[* The electors shall meet in their respective States, and vote by 
ballot for two persons, of whom one at least shall not be an inhabitant 
of the same State with themselves. And they shall make a list of all 
the persons voted for, and of the number of votes for each ; which list 
they shall sign and certify, and transmit sealed to the seat of the Gov- 
ernment of the United States, directed to the President of the Senate. 
The President of the Senate shall, in the presence of the Senate and 
House of Representatives, open all the certificates, and the votes shall 

* This clause within brackets has been superseded and annulled by the 12th 
amendment. .......... 



500 CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. 

then be counted. The person having the greatest number of votes shall 
be the President, if such number be a majority of tho whole number of 
electors appointed: and if there be more than one who have such ma- 
jority, and have an equal number of votes, then the House of Repre- 
sentatives shall immediately choose by ballot one of them for Presi- 
dent ; and if no person have a majority, then from the five highest on 
the list the said House shall in like manner choose the President. But 
in choosing the President, the votes shall be taken by States, the repre- 
sentation i'rom each State having one vote ; a quorum for this purpose 
shall consist of a member or members f: om two-thirds of the States, and 
a majority of all the States shall be necessary to a choice. In every 
case, after the choice of the President, the person having the greatest 
numberof votes of the electors shall be the Vice President. But if 
there should remain two or more who have equal votes, the Senate 
shall choose from them by ballot the Vice President.] 

The Congress may determine the time of choosing the electors, and 
the day on which they shall give their votes; which day shall be the 
same throughout the United States. 

No person except a natural born citizen, or a citizen of the United 
States, at the time of the adoption of this Constitution, shall be eligible 
to the office of President; neither shall any person be eligible to that 
office who shall not have attaiued to the a^e of thirty-five years, and 
been fourtetn years a resident within the United States. 

Incase of the removal of the President from office, or of his death, 
resignation, or inability to discharge the powers and duties of the said 
office, the same shall devolve on the Vice President, and the Congress 
may by law provide for the case of removal, death, resignation, or ina- 
bility, both of the President and Vice President, declaring what officer 
shall then act as President, and such officer shall act accordingly, until 
the disability be removed, or a President shall be elected. 

The President shall, at stated times, receive for his services, a com- 
pensation, which shall neither be increased nor diminished during the 
period for which he shall have been elected, and he shall not receive 
within that period any other emolument from the United States, or any 
of them. 

Before he enter on the execution of his office, he shall take the follow- 
ing oath or affirmation: — 

"I do solemnly swear (or affirm) that I will faithfully execute the office 
"of President of the United States, and will to the best of my ability, 
"preserve, protect and defend the Constitution of the United States." 

Sections. The President shall be Commander-in-chief of the Army 
and Navy of the United States, and of the Militia of the several States, 
when called into the actual service of the United States ; he may require 
the opinion, in writing, of the principal offijer in each of the executive 
departments, upon any subject relating to the duties of their respective 
offices, and he shall have power to grant reprieves and pardons for 
offences against the United States, except in cases of impeachment. 

He shall have power, by and with the advice and consent of the Senate, 
to make treaties, provided two-thirds of the Senators present concur; 
and he shall nominate, and by and with the advice and consent of the 
Senate, shall appoint ambassadors, other public ministers and consuls, 



CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. 501 

judges of the supreme court, and all other offlcers of the Uuitcd States, 
whose appointments are not herein otherwise provided for, and which 
shall be established by law: but the Congress may by law vest the ap- 
pointment of such inferior officers, as they think proper, in the President 
alone, in the courts of law, or iu the heads of departments. 

The President shall have power to fill up all vacancies that may hap- 
pen during the recess of the Senate, by granting commissions which 
shall expire at the end of their next session. 

Section 3. He shall from time to time give to the Congress informa- 
tion of the state of the Union, and recommend to their consideration 
such measures as he shall judge necessary and expedient ; he may, oa 
extraordinary occasions, convene both Houses or either of them, and 
in case of disagreement between them, with respect to the time of ad- 
journment, he may adjourn them to such time as he shall think proper; 
he shall recive ambassadors and other public ministers; he shall take 
care that the laws be faithfully executed, and shall commission all the 
officers of tbe United States. 

Section 4. The President, Vice President and all civil officers of the 
United States, shall be removed from office on impeachment for, and 
conviction of, treason, bribery, or other high crimes and misdemeanors. 

ARTICLE III. 

Section 1. The judicial power of the United States shall be vested in 
one supreme court, and iu such inferior courts as the Congress may 
from time to time ordain and establish. The judges, both of the supreme 
and inferior courts, shall hold their offices during good behavior, and 
shall, at stated times, receive for their services, a compensation, which 
shall not be diminished during their continuance in office. 

Section 2. The judicial power shall extend to all cases, in law and 
equity, arising under this Constitution, the laws of the United States, 
and treaties made, or which shall be made, under their authority ;— to all 
cases affecting ambassadors, other public ministers, and consuls;— to 
all cases of admiralty and maritime jurisdiction ;— to controversies to 
which the United States shall be a party ;— to controversies between two 
or more States;— between a State and citizens of another State ;— be- 
tween citizens of different States,— between citizens of the same State 
claiming lands under grants of different States, And between a State, or 
the citizens thereof, and foreign states, citizens or subjects. 

In all cases affecting ambassadors, other public ministers and con- 
suls, and those in Avhich a State shall be party, the supreme court shall 
have original jurisdiction. In all the other cases before mentioned, the 
supreme court shall have appellate jurisdiction, both as to law and fact, 
with such exceptions, and under such regulations as the Congress shall 
make. 

The trial of all crimes, except in cases of impeachment, shall be by 
jury; and such trial shall be held in the State where the said crimes 
shall have been committed; but when not committed within any State, 
the trial shall be at such place or places as the Congress may by law have 
directed. 

Section 3. Treason against the United States Bhall consist only iu 



502 CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. 

levying war against them, or in adhering to their enemies, giving them 
aid and comfort. No person shall be convicted of treason unless on the 
testimony of two witnesses to the same overt act, or on confession in 
open Court. 

The Congress shall have power to declare the punishment of treason, 
but no attainder of treason shall work corruption of blood, or forfeiture 
except during the life of the person attainted. 

ARTICLE IV. 

Section 1. Full faith and credit shall be given in each State to the 
public acts, records, and judicial proceedings of every other State. And 
the Congress may by general laws prescribe the manner in which such 
aets, records and proceedings shall be proved, and the effect thereof. 

Section 2. The citizens of each State shall be entitled to all privileges 
and immunities of citizens in the several States. 

A person charged in any State with treason, felony, or other crime, 
who shall flee from justice, and be found in another State, shall on de- 
mand of the executive authority of the State from which he fled, be de- 
livered up, to be removed to the State having jurisdiction of the crime. 

No person held to service or labor in one State, under the laws thereof, 
escaping into another, shall, in consequence of any law or regulation 
therein, be discharged from such service or labor, but shall be delivered 
up on claim of the party to whom such Eervice or labor may be due. 

Section 3. New States may be admitted by the Congress into this 
Union; but no new State shall be formed or erected within the jurisdic- 
tion of any other State ; nor any State be formed by the junction of two 
or more States, or parts of States, without the consent of the legislatures 
of the States concerned as well as of the Congress. 

The Congress shall have power to dispose of and make all needful 
rules and regulations respecting the territory or other property belong- 
ing to the United States ; and nothing in this Constitution shall be so 
construed as to prejudice any claims of the United States, or of any par- 
ticular State. 

Section 4. The United States shall guarantee to every State in this 
Union a republican form of government, and shall protect each of them 
against invasion ; and on application of the legislature, or of the execu- 
tive (when the legislature cannot be convened) against domestic violence. 

ARTICLE V. 

The Congress, whenever two-thirds of both Houses shall deem it ne- 
cessary, shall propose amendments to this Constitution, or, on the appli- 
cation of the legislatures of two-thirds of the several States, shall call 
a convention for proposing amendments, which, in either case, shall be 
valid to all intents and purposes, as part of this Constitution, when ratified 
by the legislatures of three-fourths of the several States, or by conven- 
tions in three-fourths thereof, as the one or the other mode of ratification 
may be proposed by the Congress ; provided that no amendment which 
maybe made prior to the year one thousand eight hundred and eight 
shall in any manner affect the first and fourth clauses in the ninth section 
of the first article; and that no State, without its consent, shall be de- 
prived of its equal suffrage in the Senate. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. 503 

ARTICLE VI. 

All debts contracted and engagements entered into, before the adoption 
of tbis Constitution, shall be as valid against the United States under thi3 
Constitution, as under the Confederation. 

Tbis Constitution, and the laws of the United States which shall be 
made in pursuance thereof; and all treaties made, or which shall be 
made, under the authority of the United States, shall be the supreme law 
of the land; and the judges in every State shall be bound thereby, any 
thing in the constitution or laws of any State to the contrary notwith- 
standing. 

The Senators and Representatives before mentioned, and the members 
of the several State legislatures, and all executive and judicial officers, 
both of the United States and of the several States, shall be bound by 
oath or affirmation to support this Constitution; but no religions test 
shall ever be required as a qualification to any office or public trust under 
the United States. 

ARTICLE VII. 

The ratification of the Conventions of nine States shall be sufficient for 

the establishment of this Constitution between the States so ratifying 

the same. 

Done in Convention by the unanimous consent of the States present the 

seventeenth day of September, in the year of our Lord one thousand 

seven hundred and eighty-seven, and of the independence of the 

United States of America the twelfth. Jjx "Witness whereof we 

have hereunto subscribed our names. 

GEORGE WASHINGTON, 
President and deputy from Virginia. 

New Hampshire.— John Langdon, Nicholas Gilman. 

Massachusetts.— Nathaniel Gorham, Rufus King. 

Connecticut.— Wm. Saml. Johnson, Roger Sherman. 

New York.— Alexander Hamilton. 

New Jersey.— Wil : Livingston, Wm. Patterson, David Brearley, 
Jona. Dayton. 

Pennsylvania.—^. Franklin, Robt. Morris, Tho: Fitzsimons, James 
Wilson, Thomas Mifflin, Geo: Clymer, Jared Ingersoll, Gouv: 
Morris. 

Delaware.— Geo : Read, John Dickinson, Jaco: Broom, Gunning 
Bedford, Jun'r, Richard Bassett. 

Maryland.— James M'Henry, Danl. Carroll, Dan: of St. Thos. 
Jenifer. 

Virginia.— John Blair, James Madison, Jr. 

North Carolina.— Wm. Blount, Hu. Williamson, Ricn'o Doees 
Spaight. 

South Carolina.— 3 . Rutledge, Charles Pinckney, Charles Cotes- 
worth Pinckney, Pierce Butler. 

Georgia.— William Few, Abr. Baldwin. 

Attest: WILLIAM JACKSON, Secretary. 



504 ARTICLES OF AMENDMENT TO THE 

The Constitution was adopted on the 17th September, 1787, by the 
Convention appointed in pursuance of the resolution of the Congress of 
the Confederation, of the 2 1st February, 1787, and was ratified by the 
Conventions of the several States, as follows, viz: 

By Convention of Delaware, on the 7th December, 1787. 

" " Pennsylvania, " 12th December, 1787. 

" •• New Jersey, " ISth December, 1787. 

" " Georgia, " 2d January, 17S8. 

" «' Connecticut, " 9th January, 1788. 

*' " Massachusetts, " 6th February, 1788. 

** " Maryland, " 2Sth April, 1783. 

« " South Carolina, " 23d May, 1788. 

" ,l New Hampshire, " 21st June, 1788. 

" " Virginia, " 26th June, 1788. 

" " New York, " 26th July. 1788. 

44 " North Carolina, " 21st November, 1789. 

" " Rhode Island, " 29th May, 1790. 



ARTICLES 

IN ADDITION TO, AND AMENDMENT OF, 
THE CONSTITUTION 

OF THE 

UNITED STATES OF AMERICA, 

Proposed by Congress, and ratified by the Legislatures of the several States, 
pursuant to the fifth article of the original Constitution. 



ARTICLE I. 

Congress shall make no law respecting an establisbment of religion, 
or prohibiting the free exercise thereof; or abridging the freedom of 
speech, or of the press ; or of the right of the people peaceably to as- 
semble, and to petition the Government for a redress of grievances. 

ARTICLE II. 

A well-regulated Militia, being necessary to the security of a free 
State, the right of the people to keep and bear arms, shall not be in- 
fringed. 

ARTICLE III. 

No soldier shall, in time of peace, be quartered in any house, without the 
consent of the owner, nor in time of war, but in a maimer to be pre- 
scribed by law. 



CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. 505 

ARTICLE IV. 

The right of the people to be secure in their persons, houses, papers, 
and effects, against unreasonable searches and seizures, shall not be vio- 
lated, and no warrants shall issue, but upon probable cause, supported 
by oath or affirmation, and particularly describing the place to be 
searched, and the persons or things to be seized. 

ARTICLE V. 

No person shall be held to answer for a capital, or otherwise infamous 
crime, unless on a presentment or indictment of a grand jury, except in 
cases arising in the land or naval forces, or in the militia, when in actual 
service in time of war or public danger; nor shall any person be sub- 
ject for the same offence to be twice put in jeopardy of life or limb ; nor 
shall be compelled in any criminal case to be a witness against himself, 
nor be deprived of life, liberty, or property, without due process of law; 
nor shall private property be taken for public use, without just com- 
pensation. 

ARTICLE VI. 

In all criminal prosecutions, the accused shall enjoy the right to a 
speedy and public trial, by an impartial jury of the State and district 
wherein the crime shall have been committed, which district shall have 
been previously ascertained by law, and to be informed of the nature 
and cause of the accusation ; to be confronted with the witnesses 
against him ; to have compulsory process for obtaining witnesses in his 
favor, and to have the assistance of counsel for his defence. 

ARTICLE VII. 

In suits at common law, where the value in controversy shall exceed 
twenty dollars, the right of trial by jury shall be preserved, and no fact 
tried by a jury shall be otherwise re-examined in any court of the United 
States, than according to the rules of the common law. 

ARTICLE VIII. 

Excessive bail shall not be required, nor excessive fines imposed, nor 
cruel and unusual punishments inflicted. 

ARTICLE IX. 

The enumeration in the Constitution, of certain rights, shall not be 
construed to deny or disparage others retained by the people. 

ARTICLE X. 

The powers not delegated to the United States by the Constitution, 
nor prohibited by it to the States, are reserved to the States respective- 
ly, or to the people. 

ARTICLE XI. 

The judicial power of the United States shall not be construed to 
extend to any suit in law or equity, commenced or prosccutedagainst one 

22 



5CG ARTICLES OF AMENDMENT TO THE 

of the United States by citizens of another State, cr by citizens or sub- 
jests of any foreign State. 

ARTICLE XII. 

The electors shall meet in their respective States, and vote by ballot 
for President and Vice President, one of whom, atleast, shall not be an 
inhabitant of the same State with themselves ; they shall name in their 
ballots the person voted for as President, and in distinct ba^ots the 
person voted for as Vice President, and they shall make distinct lists of 
all persons voted for as President, and of all persons voted for as Vice 
President, and of the number of votes for each, which lists they shall 
siu r n and certify, and transmit sealed to the seat of the government of the 
United States, directed to the President of the Senate;— The I'resident 
of the Senate shall, in presence of the Senate and House of Kepresenta- 
tives, open all the certificates, and the votes shall then be counted;— The 
person having the greatest number of votes for President, shall be the 
President, if such number be a majority of the whole number of electors 
appointed ; and if no person have such majority, then from the persons 
having the highest numbers not exceediug three on the list of those 
voted for as President, the House of .Representatives shall choose im- 
mediate'y, by ballot, the President. l>ut in choosing the President, 
the votes shall be taken by States, the representation from each iState 
having one vote; a quorum for this purpose shall consist of a member 
or members from two-thirds of the States, and a majority of all the 
States shall be necessary to a choice. And if the House of Representa- 
tives shall not choose a President whenever the right of choice shall 
devolve upon them, before the fourth day of March next following, 
then the Vice I'resident shall act as President, as in the case of the 
death or other constitutional disability oi' the President. The person 
having the greatest number of votes as Vice President, shall be the Vice 
President, if such number be a majority of the whole number of electors 
appointed, and if no person have a majority, then from the two highest 
numbers on the list, the Senate shall choose the Vice President ; a 
quorum for the purpose shall consist of two-thirds of the whole number 
of senators, and a majority of the whole number shall be necessary to a 
choice. But no person constitutionally ineligible to the office of Presi- 
dent shall be eligible to that of Vice President of the United States. 

ARTICLE XIII. 

Section 1. Neither slavery nor involuntary servitude, except as a 
punishment for crime whereof the party shall have been duly convicted, 
shall exist within the United States, or any place subject to their 
jurisdiction. 

section 2. Congress shall have power to enforce this article by appro- 
priate legislation. 

ARTICLE XIV. 

Section 1. All persons born or naturalized in the United States, and 
subject to the jurisdiction thereof, are citizens of the United States 
and of the State wherein they reside. No State shall make or enforce 



Jill iZm 



Ar% 



CONSTITUTION OF THE UNITED STATES. 507 

any law which shall abridge the privileges or immunities of citizens of 
the United States ; nor shall any State deprive any person of life, liberty, 
or property without due process of law; nor deny to any person within 
its jurisdiction the equal protection of the laws. 

SECTION 2. Representatives shall be appointed among the several 
States according to their respective numbers, counting the whole num- 
ber of persons in each State, excluding Indians not taxed ; but when the 
right to vote at any election for the choice of electors for President and 
Vice-President of the United States, Representatives in Congress, the 
executive and judicial officers of a State, or the members of the legisla- 
ture thereof is denied to any of the male inhabitants of such State (being 
twenty-one years of age aud citizens of the United States,) or in any way 
abridged, except for participation in rebellion or other crime, the basis 
of representation therein shall be reduced in the proportion which the 
number of such male citizens shall bear to the whole number of male 
citizens tvventj'-one years of age in said State. 

Section 3. No person shall be a Senator or Representative in Congress, 
orElector, or President, or Vice-President, or hold any office, civil or 
military, under the United States, or under any State, who, having pre- 
viously taken an oath as a member of Congress, or as an officer of the 
United States, or as a member of any State Legislature, or as an execu- 
tivcor judicial officer of any State, to support the Constitution of the 
United States, shall have engaged in insurrection or rebellion against 
the same, or given aid or comfort to the enemies thereof ; but Congress 
may, by a vote of two-thirds of each House, remove such disability. 

Section 4. The validity of the public debt of the United States, 
authorized by law, including debts incurred for payment of pensions and 
bounties, for services in suppressing insurrection or rebellion, shall not 
be questioned: but neither the United States nor any State shall assume 
or pay any debt or obligation incurred in aid of 'insurrection or rebellion 
against the United States, or any claim for the loss or emancipation of 
any slave. But all such debts, obligations, aud claims, shall beheld 
illegal and void. 

Section 5. The Congress shall have power to enforce, by appropriate 
legislation, the provisions of this Ariicle. 



> %, 



W \\*$ : ;^d* 



<>, ^ 




c 







-:. % 3 









% 



*$* A^ 



\ 






,4 Q 



fy * 













^ 









$>^ 












.V 



%> 



^ 



<£ ^ 

^ ^ 




- ^ A^ * 



^ 






£ % % 




'^ 









^ ^ 



o^ 5 ^ 









V 



vV 



^'^ =%<^ 












tu. & "+j,<$ 



\£~ 



& Q, 



A 

...X /I 










«*<3* 



%/' 







/- ^ / ^ . ^ * 






■^o* 

^ %. 



'"A 






0> 







0°' 



' 



v 1 , ■■ %, 



W "W 












/- 


0^ 






"^o* 




9* 
























' 


















v 



